《The Forgotten Princess Rose》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1: Chapter 1"Lift your head so I can see your pretty face."


    Rose reluctantly did as she was told. It was difficult for her to be here, listening to the sounds of lust that filled the room, and watching her peers in their naked forms.


    Graham, the current brothel owner, and her master, noticed how uncomfortable she looked. eight years had come and gone and yet she still couldn¡¯t get used to this.


    He relished at the sight of her, watching her squirm uncomfortably, "You¡¯ve grown into such a beauty."


    She didn¡¯t respond, trying her best to keep herself distracted.


    "Look at me," Graham hissed, blowing smoke from his pipe in her direction, "Don¡¯t make me get up and make you. You should be used to this by now."


    She couldn¡¯t. It was all too much.


    "Raise your head or I¡¯ll kill one of them," He threatened. The corner of his lips curled, knowing she would obey.


    She raised her head slowly, much to his annoyance.


    "You need to be taught a lesson."


    Rose gripped her dress. She didn¡¯t want to go to him. His lessons involved him being close. He forced her to do things she didn¡¯t want to.


    "Rose!"


    She couldn¡¯t bear this any longer. Rose ran towards the door. It was foolish. She knew. But she had to try. Perhaps this time...


    "Rose!" Graham yelled, throwing the pipe to the woman beside him as he got to his feet.


    He loved her but he reached his limit.


    Rose ignored his calls. She was almost at the door. To her shock, the door swung open. She charged forward without hesitation, only to collide with a broad chest. Her heart sank. Looking up, she was face to face with a man with mesmerizing blue eyes.


    A foreigner. An enemy.


    "Well, aren¡¯t you an interesting little thing?"


    She cowered, lowering her eyes to the ground, "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have run into you. I should have watched where I was going."


    "Zayne!" Graham greeted his long-awaited guest. He stepped in front of Rose, blocking her from the foreigner¡¯s gaze.


    Rose thanked her lucky stars that his guest arrived.


    "This one is off-limits. Not for your eyes."


    Zayne Hamilton, general of King James¡¯s army, kept his eyes on the woman behind Graham despite the warnings. "Did I stumble into a church or a brothel? I¡¯m not even allowed to gaze at the merchandise?"


    Zayne glanced over at the women present in the room, "I¡¯ve spent some time out at sea. When were naked women allowed in churches? What happened to the brothels?"


    "This is my business but this one belongs to me," Graham clarified with a forced smile. He was annoyed by Zayne¡¯s remarks.


    Zayne gazed at the young woman again, "I beg to differ. But if that¡¯s what you¡¯ve convinced yourself, then so be it."


    Graham¡¯s smile turned into a frown when his attention remained on Rose. Zayne didn¡¯t know him well enough. If he did, he wouldn¡¯t dare speak to Rose so freely. "She is mine."


    Zayne smirked. Was the brothel keeper ready to start a fight with him over a woman? He¡¯d only just arrived and he was about to get himself into some trouble. "Easy now, I have no plans to steal what you¡¯ve claimed. I¡¯m here to talk."


    "Rose," Graham called, looking over his shoulder. He was checking to see if she showed any interest in his guest. "Run along now. Try not to run into anyone else on your way back to your room."


    "Yes, master."


    She kept her voice low, careful not to capture the foreigner¡¯s attention even more.


    Still, Zayne watched her. This land had been a bore from the moment he stepped foot on its soil. But her appearance made things interesting. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose was careful not to bump into the men standing behind Zayne as she left the room. It was a close shave. She did not want to risk bumping into another visitor.


    Music filled every corner of the brothel. Laughter never settled and the scent of alcohol lingered in the air. Right now, her fate was set in stone. She was going to become Graham¡¯s woman.


    Rose made it to her bedroom safely. She made sure the door was locked too. She backed away from it, grabbing the knife she had stolen from the kitchen weeks ago from the small table.


    Graham had stated to everyone that the room was off-limits, but when drunk, words are meaningless.


    Rose slid down against the wall, seated between the table and her small makeshift bed. She had to stay awake to protect herself.


    "Just a few more hours to go," She said, hands hugging her knees.


    Rose leaned her head against a table leg. She closed her eyes, only intending to rest for a moment. But she woke up far later.


    The brothel was quieter.


    "What time is it," She wondered, rubbing her eyes.


    She stood up to look outside the window. It was still dark outside and until morning came, the brothel would remain open.


    "I need water," She murmured. She had to quench her thirst. But was it worth the risk to go to the kitchen?


    Her plan was plain and simple. To the kitchen and back. She had done this before when she was desperate. She could do it again.


    Rose unlocked the door cautiously and scurried towards the kitchen.


    "More drinks!"


    She glanced to her left, where she heard a man who slurred his words. The distraction caused her to bump into someone.


    "We must stop meeting like this."


    What were the odds?


    Rose gripped her knife. She couldn¡¯t match a man in strength, let alone a trained soldier. But to survive, she gave it her all.


    "That won¡¯t do anything to me. Not unless you¡¯ve laced it with something to increase your chances," Zayne started, grabbing her hand with the knife and guiding it towards himself.


    "Let go of me!" Rose pleaded in a low voice, worried about attracting more attention.


    "I am helping you. You need to place it here," He explained, the knife now pointing to the centre of his chest. "Don¡¯t walk around with this if you¡¯re not going to use it properly. And don¡¯t hesitate."


    Rose kept her eyes glued to the ground. It was always best to avoid meeting their gaze. She didn¡¯t want him to misunderstand and think she was seducing him.


    "Am I really that ugly? Or is there a rule that you¡¯re not allowed to look at guests? I hope it¡¯s the latter," Zayne said as his attention was diverted to the drunken fool who was stumbling around.


    "I¡¯m not for sale," Rose replied, knowing he was trying to sweet-talk her.


    Zayne raised a brow. "I don¡¯t recall asking you or a price. You bumped into me, little one. I didn¡¯t come here seeking your company."


    She couldn¡¯t argue against that because it was true. Still, she knew it was coming. It always was. Why else would he be in a brothel? "I apologize for walking into you again. Excuse me, " She said, carefully pulling the knife away from his chest.


    "Where are the drinks, pretty lady?" The drunkard asked from behind.


    Rose turned around and hurried to get away from him before he tried to pull her close. "You have to go back to your room if you want drinks. A servant will come to you."


    The drunkard smiled. She backed away at the horrible sight of his rotten teeth, wincing at the stench of rum. She knew that look. She had to get away right now.


    "Why don¡¯t you pour it or me?" He asked, grinning from ear to ear.


    "How much are you?" He continued, willing to spend what little money he had left on her. "Are you mute?"


    The drunkard reached out his hand to grab her face, wanting to hold her still or a good look.


    Zayne grabbed the man¡¯s hand and bent it back, surprising Rose and the drunkard.


    He turned to Zayne, ready to fight. But when he saw his blue eyes, he turned pale. "F-Foreigner..."


    It would have been better to see a ghost.


    "I prefer the name my mother gave me. But yes, I am a foreigner," Zayne replied while nodding, "To me, you¡¯re a foreigner."


    The drunkard made a quick run in the opposite direction, forgetting about Rose. She was surprised. If she was alone, it would¡¯ve been a lot more difficult to get the man away from her.


    She had heard many stories about people from a different kingdom. She didn¡¯t expect them to be so useful in getting rid of unwanted attention from customers.


    A daring thought entered her mind. "Can you buy me?"

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2: Chapter 2Zayne buying her would have been her one-way ticket to freedom. It was the only way for her to leave the brothel without a guard. Then, she could easily slip away before she had to perform any duties.


    "I am not for sale," Zayne repeated mockingly what she said before. "I don¡¯t need to buy anyone, and I don¡¯t like meddling in matters that do not concern me."


    "You wanted me to kill him," Rose protested.


    He shrugged his shoulders and looked at his fingers, "I was bored. Nothing in this silly church is entertaining."


    Rose couldn¡¯t understand the man before her. Maybe it was because he was from a foreign land.


    She lowered her head, realising how foolish her words must have been to him. Saying she wasn¡¯t for sale only to turn around and ask him to buy her.


    "Please forget what I said. Enjoy your night."


    Rose turned around and returned to her room. Getting caught once was a sign she could not ignore. It was best to wait till morning to get water. This time it was the foreigner, next time it could be Graham.


    "The door is wide open. Why don¡¯t you make a run for it?" Zayne questioned. He knew she didn¡¯t want to be here. He could not forget how quickly she left the room when he had first met her and Graham.


    Rose smiled. Only new people like him didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t run.


    "Be careful where you roam and what you say here. In this establishment, there¡¯s always someone watching. Good night," She bid him goodbye.


    Though he did not hurt her, Rose knew things would change if she stayed long. She had to be more careful now that Graham had men from enemy land wandering around the brothel.


    If the stories were true, these men were worse than what she was used to.


    Zayne watched as she walked away, the useless knife still in her hand behind her back.


    "Come out."


    "General," One of Zayne¡¯s men stepped out of the dark corner. "Your carriage is here, or do you wish to stay?"


    Zayne looked away from where Rose disappeared. While the young woman with the knife entertained him, he was bored again.


    "Come along before he offers more women," Zayne said, still annoyed with Graham¡¯s offer of any woman that was present in the room. "They call us bastards, yet they sell their own."


    "You must be careful. It would benefit their king to have you held captive."


    Zayne smiled as it humoured him that anyone would believe these drunk men could overpower him and hold him captive.


    "Do not make me laugh."


    ....


    The next day, Rose exited her bedroom early. She wanted to get to the kitchen before the other women to get water and food before it ran out.


    Unfortunately, some of them were already awake or maybe they had not slept at all.


    "He made me stay with him all night long. He acts as though I am only his. Look at the gift. Oh! Good morning, Princess Rose. Ladies, we must get out of the way to let her use the water pipe."


    Rose ignored the taunt. She hated the nickname they gave her because of Graham. His obsession with her was nothing good. She knew many who wished to be her, to not have to take customers. But she did not enjoy listening to Graham¡¯s sick plans for her future either.


    She placed the jug down and began to fill it with water.


    Silvia, one of the prized women in the brothel walked over to Rose.


    "Tell us, Rose. When are you going to spend the night in Graham¡¯s room? How much longer are you going to turn down his offer? You¡¯ll be beaten if you wait too long. If you need..." She touched Rose¡¯s hair before leaning in closer.


    She would have yanked Rose¡¯s hair if she could, "I can teach you."


    Rose swatted Silvia¡¯s hand away.


    "Do not touch me."


    She found Silvia to be just as disgusting as Graham. She liked to harass some of the women too, just like the men did. Why couldn¡¯t Graham give his attention to Silvia instead? She craved it.


    Silvia rubbed the spot where Rose hit her. She would enjoy it when Rose gets broken like the rest of them. If Rose wasn¡¯t careful, she would have her before Graham did.


    "Stop making life difficult for yourself. Offer yourself to him! You won¡¯t like it when he loses his patience."


    Silvia was jealous. She was more than ready to become Graham¡¯s woman. So why was he wasting his time on Rose?


    ¡¯Those drunken fools never made it to her room,¡¯ Silvia thought.


    She had sent a few of her admirers Rose¡¯s way the night before. If they ruined her before Graham could, he would lose interest in her. Rose would lose her value and become just like the others, used by men who could barely afford a bottle.


    Silvia envied the opportunity Rose had. She could even become the madam of the brothel.


    "You¡¯re a fool. He fancies you now so just do as you are told. You are his property. If you continue acting like this, he¡¯ll lose interest in you."


    "I didn¡¯t know you cared for me so much," Rose said, almost feeling touched.


    Silvia frowned. "I do not care for you. I am tired of watching you act like you¡¯re worth more than you are. Denying him like that. What¡¯s so good about you that he keeps you to himself and spoils you?"


    Rose didn¡¯t have an answer. Since Graham first saw her, he had a sort of twisted interest in her. He claimed to love her, but what kind of love was that?


    "You¡¯re pretty, but you¡¯re not smart. If you don¡¯t welcome men into your room, you¡¯ll never pay off what he bought you for. You¡¯ll be stuck here, forever," Silvia said while pulling at Rose¡¯s hair. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose continued to ignore her, angering her. Silvia pushed the jar full of water out of Rose¡¯s hands, laughing as it spilt across the floor. As Rose bent down, Silvia thought of kicking her. She thought of ruining Rose¡¯s pretty face.


    Rose quickly picked up the jar, worried it might crack. She didn¡¯t have any money to buy a new one, or to get it repaired. She wasn¡¯t about to ask Graham for one either, who knows what he would demand from her.


    "My hand slipped. Forgive me, Princess Rose," Silvia feigned sadness.


    "I have plenty of gifts from my admirers. I can give you one to pawn off for a better jaw. Or, if you please me, I¡¯ll buy one."


    Rose ignored her. There was a small crack on the jar but luckily it did not leak when she filled it again.


    Silvia, annoyed that she was being ignored, continued to taunt her, "I heard a handsome foreigner visited last night, bearing some rare gifts. I¡¯ve never been with a foreigner myself, but Rose, have you been saving yourself because you want a man like that foreigner?"

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3: Chapter 3"Watch what you say before I throw you into the wine cellar," Graham warned, swiftly putting himself between Rose and Silvia. He¡¯d been longing to see her since she left last night.


    "Master Graham," Silvia greeted him, panicking internally when she saw how angry he looked, "We were only playing-"


    "Did I say that you could speak?" He questioned her while his gaze remained focused on Rose. Last night, he wanted to keep her around a little longer, but his quest ruined it.


    Silvia bit her lips and lowered her head. He was angry.


    Rose flinched when Graham touched her hair. She turned her face away when he tried to touch her cheek.


    Internally, Silvia was livid. Graham didn¡¯t punish Rose for her behaviour! If it had been anyone else, things would have been different. Fuelled by jealousy, Silvia wanted to ruin Rose. She wondered who she should send to Rose¡¯s room tonight.


    Graham smiled, entertained by Rose¡¯s usual defiance. She was a lot more obedient now than years ago. Soon, she will grow accustomed to his touch. He was in no rush to sleep with her when he enjoyed their little game.


    Rose was his precious flower in this dirty brothel, and no one can take her away from him.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be preparing for your dance tonight?" Graham questioned, lazily turning to Silvia.


    She earned the brothel a lot of money and was mostly obedient. But she just can¡¯t keep her hands off Rose.


    "Go now or I¡¯ll send those cheap bastards your way. All of you," He warned all the other women who lingered around. They didn¡¯t have time to stand around and chat like this. They had work to do.


    Silvia faked a smile and excused herself.


    Rose took the opportunity to slip away but Graham caught hold of her arm, "Oh, not you."


    "Unless you¡¯re ready to perform for me? Look up at me when I¡¯m talking to you," He said while forcing her to look at him, "Did you like my guest last night?"


    "No," Rose answered.


    "Good, then stay away from those foreign bastards. Don¡¯t let me catch you looking at them. I would love to punish you, but don¡¯t give me the chance to do so," He warned while running his fingers through her hair.


    "We¡¯ve come a long way, Rose. It¡¯s a cruel world out there. Men won¡¯t treat you well like I do. Here," He took her hand and placed a few coins in it. "Treat yourself something nice when you follow the women into town." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She never liked accepting things from him, never knowing if it would add to her debt.


    "I expect to see you in my quarters tonight. Do think of me, won¡¯t you?" Graham said, before kissing the back of her right hand.


    Rose wanted nothing more than to wash her hands to rid the sensation of his touch. She wanted to throw away the money he gave her, but she could not. Instead, she hid the money as she had always done.


    "If the other women trouble you again, ask me nicely and I¡¯ll get them to stop. Now, take the water back to your room and prepare to go for the walk but remember to cover your face," He said.


    Rose was still on edge even as Graham walked away from her. She didn¡¯t want to visit his room.


    "Please let him have a visitor," She whispered.


    She took her jar of water back to her room. On the way, she overheard two women talking.


    "Did you hear? The foreigners are staying here! The king¡¯s men are coming to town too to ensure they don¡¯t cause trouble."


    This could be her chance! Whenever the king¡¯s men were in town, things would get busy. It was another chance for her to escape. All she needed to do was to slip past the guard that Graham placed to watch her.


    "I can run to the mountains to hide," She plotted as she continued walking back to her room.


    She ignored most of the taunts by the other women along the way.


    "Rose."


    She slowed down to see who it was. That was a mistake, she picked up her pace once more.


    "Come now, aren¡¯t we friends, Rose?" It was Jonathan Bailey, one of Graham¡¯s acquaintances. He was blocking her path.


    Rose didn¡¯t like him at all. Especially when he made comments about buying her should Graham ever grow bored with her.


    He blocked her path, but she tried to walk around him, causing him to grab her hand. If she had her knife, she would have stabbed him.


    "Let go of me," she said.


    "His interest in you has made you bold, Rose. You should be grateful for our friendship. I promise to treat you well when he throws you aside," Bailey promised.


    Rose was no fool. Men who visit brothels never have good intentions. She had been here long enough to see how they trick and fool others into a sense of security.


    "Let go of me or I¡¯ll scream," She threatened, knowing he wouldn¡¯t want to get Graham involved.


    Jonathan Bailey was amused. A whore was threatening him. Laughable!


    "You need to be broken in."


    "I can help you with that, Mr Bailey," Silvia said, smiling as she approached him, "I know where her room is. She wouldn¡¯t dare reveal she had another man as her first. Graham would kill her. After that she would become so much more obedient, don¡¯t you agree?"


    "I like the sound of that. Show me to her room tonight and I will reward you handsomely."


    Silvia¡¯s biggest reward was to see Rose ruined. Perhaps she might even need some comforting after Mr Bailey was done with her.


    Taking advantage of the moment, Rose wriggled her hand out of Jonathan¡¯s grasp and ran back into her room. She didn¡¯t stop until the door was closed behind her. She put down the jar of water and scrambled to find her knife.


    She slumped onto the floor, back pressed against the door.


    It was going to be another long night.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4: Chapter 4An hour later, Rose joined the women from the brothel for a walk throughout the market. She stayed at the back with the man Graham tasked to guard her. After the stunt she pulled last night, there would not be a second where she would be alone whenever she stepped out of the brothel.


    Rose looked over her shoulder and to no surprise, he was right behind her. He wouldn¡¯t make the mistake the previous guard did as it would cost him his life. Rose didn¡¯t like when someone was harmed because of her but she still wanted to get away.


    "Do not think about it."


    "I am only looking at what is being sold," Rose replied, going toward a crate with apples.


    Henry, Rose¡¯s current guard, did not trust her answer. He had caught her looking around for a way out many times. She was not going to cost him this job and his life. "I will drag you back if you try to run."


    "Must you always give me this same lecture each time we leave the brothel?" Rose questioned, putting the apple down after the stall owner gave her a bad look.


    "Now you must pay for it. Who will want the apple after the likes of you touched it? Don¡¯t touch anything else," the stall owner told Rose.


    Rose always found it odd how she was judged but not the men who visited the brothel. Why weren¡¯t they just as bad? Rose could point out a few she had seen the many times she rushed back to her room when the night was upon the brothel.


    Rose took a coin from the purse she carried around and placed it on one side of the crate before taking back up the apple. The apple would be the perfect treat to eat tonight.


    Rose then moved to join the other women. Like always, she tried to avoid the stares from all around. Many didn¡¯t like the work the women in the brothel did and others looked to harass them. It wasn¡¯t like any of the women in the brothel had signed up for this life so why should they be judged?


    "There are many foreigners," Rose noted, watching as men with strange uniforms roamed the market. What had pushed the king to make a truce? What was life like beyond this town?


    "A bunch of bastards," Henry said, disgusted by the sight. The king was a coward for wanting a truce and letting the foreigners come onto their land. "You are not to get close."


    "As if I would want to get close. The men in this town are already trouble," Rose muttered. This town didn¡¯t need foreign men added to it.


    She tugged on the cloak she wore to cover her face more. The only reason it was known that she was one of the women from the brothel was because of her guard. The other women had walked ahead to look at dresses from shop owners who would take their money and flirt with the foreigners.


    Rose frowned as she imagined that would eventually be her life if she did not succeed in running away. Trying to seduce as many men as she could to repay Graham. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They are coming! The king¡¯s men are here!"


    Rose looked around as the people beside her started to mention the king¡¯s soldiers.


    Henry grabbed her hand as the crowd became larger. "You will not outsmart me. Stay close."


    Rose tried to forcibly remove his hand from her arm. He knew that she didn¡¯t like to be touched. "Let go of me," she said, failing to move his hand by herself. Her heart ached as she thought of how Graham tried to punish her, teasing her as he showed her what awaited her in the future.


    Henry continued to hold onto her until the crowd settled down as the soldiers walked and passed by on horses. He had heard the stories of how she could slip away if given the slightest opening and would not take the chance. "Stop fighting me."


    If not for her being Graham¡¯s little plaything, he would have hit her long ago. Henry let go of Rose to end her whining. It was foolish how she acted this way when he was far from being like Graham.


    Rose touched where Henry had grabbed her. Her skin felt warm there because of the touch. She backed away from Henry. For a moment, she saw Graham instead of Henry standing before her. "Do not touch me," she spoke softly.


    Henry didn¡¯t care to pity her. He was only doing his job and her job was to be touched. "Get what you need so we can return to the brothel. We need to catch up with other women."


    If not for the fact she would be stuck in the brothel for the next few days until it came time for the women to walk the streets again, Rose would return to the brothel now. She had to enjoy this little freedom now.


    Rose distracted herself by looking at the king¡¯s men going by. At how the people around her called out to the men with excitement. Just for a moment, she would love to enjoy being so carefree.


    "Let¡¯s go- Mathias?" Rose whispered, her eyes widening when one of the men on the horse passed by her.


    The soldier reminded Rose of one of her friends who promised to return for her.


    Rose walked in the direction the soldiers were going to get a better look at the man. She jumped to look over the crowd between her and where the soldiers walked.


    Henry was close behind Rose, confused as to why she was suddenly showing interest in the soldiers. It was common for the soldiers to pass through the town and Rose rarely showed interest in men.


    The more Rose looked at the soldier, the more she kept seeing a familiar face. The friend she remembered was a boy when they separated but she could not forget his distinct features. If this was Mathias then it should mean that her other friend Alexander might be near.


    Rose walked faster, trying to find an opening in the crowd to get closer to see if it was truly him. "Mathias!" Rose yelled, wanting to see if he would look around if he heard the name. "Mathias!" She yelled, louder than the first time.


    Rose smiled as the excitement of her friend¡¯s return grew. "Mathias!"


    Henry grabbed her arm. "What the hell are you doing?"


    "Mathias!"


    The last attempt before Henry covered her mouth seemed to work as the soldier looked her way. Rose was certain that he spotted her amongst the crowd as their eyes met. The soldier looked confused at first so Rose did something risky.


    Rose bit Henry¡¯s hand and removed the cloak so her face would be revealed. "Mathias!" She called, watching as the man she spotted could not believe his eyes.


    Rose tried to run to get closer to her old friend. The memory of the last time she saw him came rushing back.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5: Chapter 5Eight years ago.


    "Run! They¡¯ll catch us if we slow down. We¡¯re almost to the wall!"


    Thirteen-year-old Rose tried to keep up with the two boys before her. If she fell behind, Rose knew that they could not wait for her. One mistake would have them captured.


    She could hear Graham¡¯s dogs giving away their position not far behind her. The dog¡¯s ruthless calls added to her adrenaline. A mixture of fear and excitement pushed her to run as fast as she could, not stopping when her worn-out shoes opened causing the bottom of her feet to be pained by the rocky path.


    "I do not want to be made a slave," said Mathias, one of the young boys she had befriended. He had been reluctant to join them in the escape, but once Rose and his friend Alexander started to run, he followed and could not stop.


    Rose did not want to be turned into a slave either. To have the painful branded mark and be sold no different than an animal. The older women who were placed in the same room as her had warned Rose of where a pretty flower like herself would end up if sold.


    Rose didn¡¯t like the crude jokes they told of needing to get used to serving men. Rose had been sold once before by her father. She did not want to be sold again.


    Rose had a second of feeling relief as they neared the wall they were told about. A stone wall with an opening just enough for their small frames to fit through. They were smaller than other children Rose had a glimpse of as those to be sold were not fed well.


    Once they made it out through the hole, they were to make their way to the port to sneak onto a boat and leave the dreaded life they had left behind.


    Alexander was the first to make it to the wall, squeezing his way through to the other side while the others waited for there to be space for another to join. Once on the other side, Alexander offered his hand to Rose for her to go through next.


    While he and Mathias shared the same fate as being sold as slaves, he had overheard Graham, the brothel owner,¡¯s son speak of how special Rose was.


    Rose had to get far away from this town. Away from the grimy hands of the man with his eyes set on her.


    Mathias pushed Rose to the side. He had no time to wait for her to go. The dog¡¯s barks were getting louder and he could hear the curses from the men employed by Graham¡¯s father.


    Mathias wasn¡¯t loved by Graham like Rose was. Should they be caught, Mathias knew the only one to go unharmed by Rose as the new girls were not to have any marks. He had watched how the men working for Graham would be careful with Rose but threw around the boys and men.


    "Mathias!" Alexander called, angered that Mathias pushed Rose out of the way. Mathias didn¡¯t think this plan would work so how dare he push to get before Rose now?


    Despite being angry, Alexander pulled on Mathias¡¯s arms to get him out faster.


    Rose watched as Alexander struggled to get Mathias pulled to the other end. Mathias was a little too big to easily slip through the small hole.


    "Get them!"


    Rose turned out, terrified once more by how close the men were getting. She placed her hands on Mathias¡¯s buttocks and pushed to get him to go out.


    Tears trickled down her face as Rose thought they might be caught and taken back.


    "Go through," Rose said, giving it her all to push Mathias while Alexander pulled.


    "I¡¯m trying. Do not leave me," Mathias pleaded with Alexander. He wanted to be free as well.


    Rose soon gave up hope that she would join in making it to the other side of the wall. Though Mathia was slipping through, Graham and the others were now quite close to them.


    Rose looked to Alexander who shook his head almost like he could read her thoughts. She would be satisfied in knowing that the two got away and didn¡¯t have to suffer this cruel life. "Please come back for me one day. Promise that you will."


    Rose could wait for their return. For the day they might be able to either free her by stealing her away or buying her freedom.


    Alexander shook his head. "Keep pushing. You must make more effort to slide yourself through, Mathias! Rose won¡¯t make it if you don¡¯t." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose let go of Mathias. This wasn¡¯t going to work. The calls of Graham felt like they were right on her back. "Please promise me."


    Alexander didn¡¯t want to let her go but seeing how close they were to having both Mathias and Rose captured, he nodded his head. "I promise."


    "We¡¯ll come back," Mathias promised, desperate to have her run to send the men elsewhere. They mostly wanted her after all.


    Rose ran to the right of the hole to lead the men away. Graham would not want to let one of the people he intended to sell get away, but he would care more about losing her. Since she arrived, Graham had not missed a moment to tell her of her worth.


    Graham lost interest in the boys and followed Rose. There was no way for her to run now. "Someone get those two bastards and the rest of you, bring Rose to me. A reward will go to whoever gets her."


    When he caught her and he knew he would, Graham intended to tie a rope on Rose¡¯s hands and pull her around wherever he went. He could not afford to lose her. Not only would she fetch a high price, but he wanted her.


    Rose would serve as a good treat for future use.


    Rose ran as fast as she could, but couldn¡¯t outrun the men chasing her this time. The distance she once had between them was long gone.


    "Gotcha," came the rough voice of the man who grabbed her.


    Rose squirmed, trying to fight her way out of his arms.


    "Give her to me," Graham said when he caught up.


    "No," Rose cried, biting her captor¡¯s hand to try one last attempt to get away. Her skin felt like it was burning when Graham held her, lifting her over his shoulders.


    "Nice work," Graham applauded the man who caught her. "Now, your reward," he said, pulling a gun from his pants to shoot Rose¡¯s capturer.


    Rose trembled, her body engrossed by fear. She didn¡¯t witness the kill but hearing it was enough to stop her attempts to escape. She could end up like that man should she upset Graham more than she already did.


    Graham couldn¡¯t let someone who touched her live. "Throw his body for the wild animals to feast on and put out a bounty on those two," he said, watching as money slipped from his hands with the two boys running from the wall.


    They were too far to make a good shot and with Rose in his hands, Graham would leave the men around him to hunt the two boys down. With his influence in the town, Graham knew he would get the two back whether dead or alive. Who was going to care for two orphans and have the risk of getting on his bad side?


    "Time to go home, Rose. You have a lot of apologising to do to get back on my good side. It¡¯s a cruel world out there with people who wouldn¡¯t care for you like I do. Where did you think you would go?" Graham asked as he turned around to take her back.


    Rose stayed silent. She didn¡¯t think there could be someone worse than Graham out there. From his shoulder, Rose watched as Alexander and Mathias¡¯s figures became smaller.


    They had managed to get away and with them went the promise that they would return for her. Rather than be sad that she was not there with them, Rose held onto the idea that they would keep their promise and come back for her.


    ¡¯Be safe,¡¯ Rose thought.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6: Chapter 6Rose ran as fast as she could to keep up with Mathias and be out of reach of Henry who she was losing in the crowd.


    As a soldier, Mathias should be able to help her. He would have the means to look into what the price Graham truly bought her for or help her sneak away.


    For eight years she had held onto a promise, never losing hope in it for a second and now at least one of her friends was back.


    "Mathias!" Rose called, unable to stop calling his name.


    From the moment Mathias spotted Rose when she yelled his name, he did not stop looking at her. Mathias looked at her like he couldn¡¯t believe his eyes that she was before him. Rose felt the same way. It was wonderful to see him well and alive, but most importantly back here in town.


    Rose waved to Mathias who shook his head like he couldn¡¯t believe what he saw.


    Rose succeeded in getting near to him and reached her hand out only to be pushed to the ground by another soldier.


    "Watch it around the captain."


    Rose groaned, her left hand which she fell on was in great pain. She looked up at Mathias who stopped his horse. "Mathias. It¡¯s me, Rose."


    The soldier who pushed Rose was ready to kick her out of the way, but he had to confirm that she wasn¡¯t a woman the captain knew.


    Mathias looked down at the girl he never expected to see again. With Graham¡¯s obsession with her in the past, he thought she would have been locked away somewhere or killed herself to get away from what Graham wanted to do to her. Was she foolish enough to wait for them?


    Mathias looked back to see if Alexander was near. The men Alexander travelled with shouldn¡¯t be close right now. Alexander would be happy to see her and forget about the men around, happily revealing their past.


    Rose was a reminder of their past. How they were almost sold to be slaves. Mathias didn¡¯t need anyone to know of that.


    "You!" Henry bent down to force Rose to get up. "You wretch."


    Henry knew that she was going to get him killed by pulling a stunt like that. Graham should allow him to tie a rope around her hand and pull on her like the farmers did with their animals.


    Henry turned to the soldier she offended. "Excuse her, sir. She must have lost her mind."


    "She knows the captain," the soldier who pushed Rose said.


    Rose stayed staring at Mathias, not believing he had forgotten her. How could he forget one of the people who ran away with him that day? "Mathias-"


    Henry covered Rose¡¯s head with the cloak so the soldiers wouldn¡¯t see her face. Graham would have his head if he knew that Rose¡¯s face was seen by a lot of men.


    "Of course, she would know me. Who doesn¡¯t know my name? I don¡¯t know this woman. Control her," Mathias said, looking away from Rose to stop the guilt from growing. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose shouldn¡¯t have shown up before him. He hoped that she would not open her mouth about when they were children. None of the men he marched with knew of his past besides Alexander. They had risen far above those days to have that thrown onto their name.


    Henry tugged on Rose¡¯s arm to start pulling her away.


    "Wait! You were there with me at the wall with Alexander-"


    Mathias kicked his foot out to hit her chest to get her to shut up. Why couldn¡¯t she understand that wasn¡¯t to be spoken of now?


    Henry unsheathed his sword as the soldier made the mistake of touching Graham¡¯s property.


    Mathias was confused by why the man was so quick to defend Rose to the point of taking out his sword. It couldn¡¯t be that she had become some kind of lady. When taken by Graham, she would have been placed in the brothel. Her clothes looked a little too well for her to have come from the brothel, but women did get gifts from men.


    Rose paid no attention to Henry and the soldier. She was more focused on why Mathias acted like he did not know her when he had recognised her earlier. It couldn¡¯t be that he was ashamed of what she was now. Back then, they knew her fate if she were to be caught by Graham.


    "Out of the way," Mathias said, looking away from Rose once more.


    Rose touched her chest where Mathias had kicked her. The pain was too much to ignore. Why was he being this way with her? Rose watched as he rode off on his horse. She had embarrassed herself enough by calling to him only to be pushed to the ground and kicked in the chest.


    Rose didn¡¯t believe that Mathias did not remember her and if he did, why was he treating one of the people he swore to protect this way? He was still one of the king¡¯s men so he shouldn¡¯t carelessly harm the people.


    The soldier followed Mathias instead of picking a fight with Henry.


    "Look at the trouble you¡¯ve caused," Henry said, putting his sword away now that the two were gone. "Let me see-"


    "Do not touch me," Rose said, covering the first buttons of her dress with her right hand.


    Henry wanted nothing more than to drag her back to the brothel. Why did Graham like her? Sure she had a pretty face but she was troubled. "You better not have a bruise. If I am injured for this, I will kill you."


    Rose ignored the warning. She had other things to think about. She held onto hope that her friends would return to her for eight years. They were all that she knew.


    Rose couldn¡¯t remember the face of the man she believed to be her father who sold her or what her mother might have looked like. Everything beyond when she was placed in a room with children was a blur.


    "I want to return," Rose spoke softly.


    Her chest hurt and she didn¡¯t know if it was only from the kick.


    "That¡¯s the best thing you said since we left. Do not try to slip away from me again," Henry warned. He had to inform Graham of the man Rose called out to. Should she have a secret lover all along Graham might finally open his eyes and treat her how she deserved to be treated.


    Henry grabbed her hand, not caring about her dislike for others touching her. This was the only way he could guarantee that she wouldn¡¯t run again.


    "I said..." Rose didn¡¯t finish her sentence as the world went dark.


    Like once before, the strange memory of a field came to her.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7: Chapter 7Rose slowly opened her eyes, her chest still aching where she had been kicked and her back a little sore. She abruptly sat up as the room she was in now was familiar and she had to get out of here fast.


    "About time you woke up," Graham said, taking a mouthful of the rum he had been distracting himself with. "Gave me a fright with how many hours you were out of it. At least it looked like you were having a good dream."


    Rose looked down at her body, relieved to see that she was still wearing the clothes she left the brothel in.


    Graham put the bottle down on the table beside him. "It was tempting to undress you to see what damage was done but I was thinking of how I would kill the bastard who harmed you. Have you been meeting with a man when I sent you back to your room at night?"


    "I have not-"


    "Do not lie to me!" Graham yelled, wanting to wrap his hands around her neck. He was good to her yet she dared to have another man? "I have made it clear that you are mine. Why is it that you ran to a soldier? Have I been too kind to you? Have I been too kind to a whore?"


    Rose flinched because of how loud his voice was. She looked away from Graham but knew it could be misinterpreted so she looked back at him. "I do not have a man," she answered.


    Rose wished she had been awake when Henry told Graham what happened. She had been kicked and ignored. What man could she have? She was already hurt over Mathias refusing to remember her, why did she have to go through Graham berating her as well?


    Rose didn¡¯t feel safe here in Graham¡¯s bedroom.


    Graham stood up to go to his bed where he had placed Rose. No other woman had the pleasure of laying here. That was how special she was yet Rose would run to another man. "I do not believe you, Rose. Henry didn¡¯t lie about what he saw and you returned here unconscious. So tell me, who did you run to?"


    "A soldier," Rose answered, leaving out the name.


    She felt foolish for protecting someone who kicked her and treated her so poorly, but her heart just felt like she had to. Perhaps there was a chance that Mathias truly did not recognise her. What reason did he have to ignore her?


    Graham glanced at Rose¡¯s slender neck. It would be so easy for him to break it. "I am to be your first. If you want me to be your only, I suggest that you do not lie to me. You called out to a soldier named Mathias. How did you come to know him? Is he a customer here?"


    Rose was about to answer but the sound of a man screaming in pain outside the room distracted her. Rose panicked, thinking that Graham had captured Mathias, but after the man begged someone to stop, she learned that it was Henry.


    Rose gripped the sheet covering her. His cries were heard to ignore. "He didn¡¯t do anything wrong."


    "Well," Graham said, sitting beside Rose. He picked up a handful of her hair, enjoying the softness. "I couldn¡¯t hurt you and he failed at his job. Why did he bring you back here in his arms? I was jealous."


    Graham couldn¡¯t think of the last time he had carried Rose. Why should Henry get away with doing it?


    Rose flinched, both from Graham moving his hand to touch her hair and from the sound of Henry being flogged. "He carried me because I fainted. I am having the dreams I spoke of again. The one with a field."


    "A dream wouldn¡¯t cause you to faint. I heard that the soldier kicked you. Where?" Graham questioned, attempting to open her dress.


    Rose touched his hand and pleaded, "Please do not."


    "Then tell me the truth. Who was that man?" Graham asked.


    "Mathias," Rose revealed. Graham had to have known all along since Henry would have heard her calling that name. "I answered so please, stop hurting him."


    "Not so fast. Who is this Mathias?" Graham questioned, unable to put a face to the name. Plenty of soldiers came in here and unless they were important, he didn¡¯t care to learn their names.


    Rose thought Graham would have remembered Mathias and Alexander but it made sense that she was the only one to know. Graham no longer had to think about the young boys who got away. He had bought plenty of children since that time.


    "An old friend," Rose answered. "He looked like someone I knew."


    "Friend? You won¡¯t warm up to any of the women here but you have a friend who is a soldier. Do not test my patience," Graham said, refusing to believe her story. When did Rose have time to make friends with a soldier of all people? "I have been too kind to you, haven¡¯t I?"


    "It is true. He reminded me of someone I saw in the past. I do not have a man. I have never lied to you," Rose said, hoping he would believe her.


    Graham stared at Rose. She was quite honest when she spoke to him. She never repeated the things he wanted to hear all the time because it wasn¡¯t what she felt. "That is true. Let us say that I believe you, when was he your friend? You once confided in one of the women that you don¡¯t have a single memory of your past."


    Graham was starting to think that she told the truth, but something was missing from this story. Did she remember her past? Was the field she spoke of real?


    Whatever it was, Graham didn¡¯t like knowing that she chased after a man when she had never done that with him. Rose should know his jealousy by now.


    "Don¡¯t tell me," Graham smiled, thinking of two young boys he remembered Rose being close to. The same young boys that almost got her to slip from her fingers. "Ha," Graham chuckled.


    Money that slipped from his fingers was finally back in town. He still owned the two young boys. It didn¡¯t matter what they had become. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is, isn¡¯t it? Thought he would come back here to take you from me? Understand it quickly, Rose. I own you and there isn¡¯t a man in this world who can take you from me. Get some rest," Graham said, standing up as he had some old slaves of his to visit. "You¡¯ll have a new guard in the morning."


    Graham couldn¡¯t let Henry get away with holding Rose.


    "Please don¡¯t," Rose begged, not wanting another death on her hands.


    "Then kiss me," Graham replied.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8: Chapter 8Rose froze at the mention of a kiss. A kiss in exchange for someone¡¯s life sounded simple but she never wanted to have to kiss Graham again. She had seen enough that kissing led to other things and being trapped in Graham¡¯s room right now was not going to end well for her.


    "You must be quick with your answer, Rose. A kiss or will Henry die?" Graham questioned, looking forward to either end.


    Rose flinched when she heard Henry¡¯s cries from outside. Though he was rough with the way he handled her, Rose didn¡¯t want Henry to die because of this.


    Rose gripped the blanket that covered her. She stared at Graham who was impatiently waiting. "You¡¯re going to kill him even if I kiss you," she said, knowing Graham.


    Graham smiled, caught red-handed. He picked up Rose¡¯s hand, ignoring the way she tried to pull free from him, to kiss it. It was his fault for scaring her over the years but he couldn¡¯t help himself. Sometimes he had to get a little taste of what awaited him.


    Rose felt sorry for Henry since his fate was set and it was all because of her. She hadn¡¯t tried to run away but someone was going to be killed as if she did. All because she had called out to another man though she knew Graham¡¯s jealousy.


    Rose had to make a hard decision to protect herself. "I am not going to kiss you," she answered.


    "You¡¯ll let him die without trying to save him? It doesn¡¯t make me happy to hear that you would let him die just to avoid kissing me. I¡¯m starting to grow tired of the way you treat me," Graham angrily spoke, grabbing her neck.


    Graham pushed her back against the bed. While he was glad that she didn¡¯t try to save another man¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t like that she rejected kissing him. "You are mine. If I give you the option to kiss me, you should choose that."


    "Is it because I haven¡¯t shown you what it is like to be with me in a while? Are you answering me this way because you have forgotten what a good man I am, Rose? You fail to see that if you were in the hands of other men, you would not be treated so kindly. I could have offered you to any man who came to buy your time. Have I not been generous?" Graham asked.


    Rose nodded her head to please him. Her fingers touched his hand around her neck. Any more and he would leave a mark on her skin.


    She had been through this before. Graham would get upset to the point he injured her and then cry on her chest as he apologised and made her forgive him.


    Rose closed her eyes, waiting for it to be over.


    A knock on Graham¡¯s door was her saving grace.


    Graham¡¯s hand shook as he realised what he had done. As he moved his hand away from her neck, he saw a slight red mark. "A-Are you fine? Your neck," he said, touching where he hurt her. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The door," Rose whispered, wanting his attention to be elsewhere.


    "Do not misbehave, Rose. The next time you call a man and run to him, I shall treat you as what I bought you for. You¡¯ll have your new guard soon," Graham said, getting up from the bed to see who had come to disturb him.


    Rose¡¯s messy appearance was enticing him, but this wasn¡¯t imagined how he would have her.


    Rose slowly sat up. Now that she was awake, she had the right to leave the room since Graham didn¡¯t need to care for her. She needed to get back to her room before the customers started to come in or he would make her stay here.


    Rose slid off the side of the bed and from here, she could see the open door.


    Once more, the foreigners had come to see Graham. Didn¡¯t Graham know the trouble this would bring if the soldiers were to come here tonight?


    Zayne lazily looked from the man who could not stop smiling to the woman sitting on the bed. She resembled an animal caught in a trap.


    "Mr. Hamilton," Graham said, moving to the right to block Rose from Zayne¡¯s sight. "I was busy taking care of one of my girls so my apologies for not having a room prepared for you. Isn¡¯t it a little soon for you to be here?"


    Graham was looking forward to the king¡¯s men visiting the brothel tonight. After a long trip, all the men would want was drinks and women. Graham didn¡¯t need either side getting upset with each other and destroying his brothel.


    Zayne acknowledged Graham once more since the brothel owner seemed desperate to get his attention. "Why are you jumping around before me like a little grasshopper? Do you entertain your guests as well?"


    "Watch how you insult me. Once more I find myself having to stop you from looking at a woman I have said to be mine," Graham answered, dropping the act of trying to please Zayne. "Why are you here? You are not blind to see that the king¡¯s men are here. I don¡¯t want any fighting tonight or any other night."


    "What is it with everyone here trying to assume the things I will do? I did not come here to fight. I came here for a room and drinks for the men that I travelled with. Can I not do that or should I go elsewhere?" Zayne asked, ready to leave.


    Graham didn¡¯t like the bastard since he wouldn¡¯t listen but he did like the money. "Why go anywhere else when you are at the best brothel in town? I shall have some rooms, drinks, and women-"


    "No women," Zayne rejected the offer. He had seen what crawled in here to use Graham¡¯s business. He would rather not ruin himself. "I would also like to continue our talk from last night if you are not busy."


    "Now?" Graham looked over his shoulder at Rose who stood up from the bed, ready to make her escape back to her room.


    Graham wanted her to stay in his bedroom so he could continue to question her about the man she saw and continue the fun of getting a kiss out of her. Still, he had to entertain his guests and keep the soldiers from destroying his business.


    "Very well. The first bottle will be on me, but you must promise to drink a lot more by the time the sun comes up tomorrow. I have just the women to serve drinks," Graham said, stepping out of the room and closing the door behind him.


    Zayne snuck a glance at the woman inside just before the door closed to hide her. She looked relieved to not have to entertain Graham. He was curious why she wasn¡¯t working like the others, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to get stuck in anyone¡¯s problems.


    Rose stared at the door. She dropped to the floor as her knees suddenly turned weak. If not for the disturbance, the evening might have taken a bad turn for her. She was not ready to be that way with Graham.


    "My room," Rose said, trying to find the strength to stand. She had to make it there to protect herself.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9: Chapter 9"I¡¯m a fool," Mathias mumbled, disgusted with himself.


    The memory of kicking Rose replayed in his head over and over again. At that moment, kicking her was all that Mathias could think of to get Rose to stop talking.


    "How is she still alive?" Mathias wondered, biting at his nails as his panic grew.


    No one was to know that he was once to be branded a slave. Mathias didn¡¯t have any concerns about returning to this town since no one should recognise him.


    Mathias glanced at the mirror on the wall. "How did she recognise me? Why is she holding onto that silly promise?"


    He had come too far with raising his status to be hearing about the days when he was being sold. They were children when they made that promise. Why was Rose so foolish to think he would keep it?


    "I need to find her," Mathias decided.


    Rose needed to be silenced before she said too much. The chances of anyone taking her words seriously were low, but Mathias didn¡¯t want there to be anything said.


    "I should have brought her here. Then I could have silenced her. I need to find her before Alexander," Mathias plotted.


    Years had passed but Mathias knew that once Alexander saw Rose old feelings would come back. Alexander was more suited to be with a lady rather than someone who was sold to be someone¡¯s slave.


    Mathias dipped his hands in a bucket filled with water which was meant for the horses to drink and wet his face with it. One day, Rose could forgive him for ignoring her. She had to understand that they could not spoil their names now.


    What would it look like for their past to be revealed and for the men around them to know that they had been lying from the beginning? They didn¡¯t need being slaves to overshadow their accomplishments especially when the king was thinking of rewarding Alexander.


    "What are you doing?" Alexander asked as he entered the tent assigned to Mathias. He was puzzled by Mathias making use of the water he was meant to carry out to his horse. "You are normally too proud to do something like that. Just get someone to fetch water for you."


    Mathias turned to face Alexander.


    "I heard you had a bit of trouble on the way here. What was it?" Alexander questioned as he took off his coat.


    "Nothing to worry about. Just a few of the people getting in the way of my horse. Alexander," Mathias started but hesitated. "Some of the men are going around the town to enjoy themselves. Are you going too?"


    "We had a long boat ride here and all I want is food then to rest. You can go on without me. I don¡¯t like being here," Alexander replied.


    Alexander remembered what this town was in his youth. Being here was uncomfortable so all he wanted to do was stay in his tent. Drinking and enjoying being off a ship could come later.


    "Right. It is a bit uncomfortable for me as well because of the history. We must keep it between ourselves. You know-"


    "You wish to hide what we almost became. I know," Alexander answered. They had worked hard to get rid of their past. Luckily, no one ever questioned the story they came up with.


    Knowing the men around them better now, Alexander did not think anyone would care that they were to be turned into slaves, but they had already told the lie. There were some enemies amongst the king¡¯s men who would make sport of their past and try to speak poorly of them though they had worked their way up.


    Mathias liked that Alexander was on the same page as him. It was a good start to trust that should Rose go up to Alexander as she did with him, Alexander would be mindful of the eyes watching them.


    If he could find Rose before she found Alexander, Mathias knew he could stir her away from approaching Alexander. Rose should want the best for them now and not sully their name with their past.


    Alexander looked at Mathias, finding him to be bothered by something. "What is troubling you? Are you nervous about the commander coming? That old fart will just drink and pass out around women. Then ask us not to speak of it to his wife. You can relax."


    "Right, right. I should get dressed to leave with the men yet to go. You can rest here," Mathias offered.


    If Rose was bold to come here where all the soldiers rested, Alexander would be in the wrong tent.


    "My tent is comfortable," Alexander answered, denying the offer.


    Mathias turned around to take off his shirt.


    "Do you think Rose is still here?" Alexander asked.


    It had crossed his mind from the moment he was told that they were to travel here. This was the very town they had left Rose behind in. While he wanted to forget the horrors of being a child who would be sold, he could not forget about Rose.


    "It¡¯s been eight years since then, Alexander. You know as much as I do how much they were obsessed with her. She is gone," Mathias replied, continuing to back Alexander so his face would not reveal what his mouth did not. "Don¡¯t go looking into the past. You won¡¯t like what you find."


    Of course, Rose was still on Alexander¡¯s mind. Mathias thought himself foolish for believing that Alexander would have forgotten when it had been obvious in the past that Alexander cared for Rose more than a friend.


    Alexander wouldn¡¯t understand it yet so Mathias had to be a good friend to protect him. There were other women worth their time lining up to get their attention. A woman in the palace court had her eyes set on Alexander so Mathias would not allow the past to get in the way. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose so but we should at least try to look for her. To know what happened to her. We gave her our word that we could go back for her. You have not forgotten, have you?" Alexander asked, hoping Mathias did not forget.


    Some days, Alexander couldn¡¯t get over how Mathias had pushed Rose out of the way and went through the wall before her only to be stuck. What could have happened if Rose had made it out with him instead of Mathias? Would he still have this life or would he have found something better?


    "I have not forgotten. It¡¯s thanks to her leading those men away that we got away. I just think that eight years later, we won¡¯t find anything about her and if we dig around too much, we might expose our pasts. I don¡¯t want to be known as the boy who was sold so please, don¡¯t go looking for someone who doesn¡¯t exist anymore," Mathias pleaded with Alexander.


    Only a fool would look into the past which had nothing to offer them and not into the future which had status or wealth awaiting them.


    Alexander couldn¡¯t give Mathias an answer now. If there were any clues to Rose being alive while he was in town, he had to keep his promise.


    Mathias had been with Alexander long enough to know what the silence meant. "Get some rest. I have to leave now."

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10: Chapter 10Rose made it to her room without being disturbed by any of the customers already coming inside the brothel. She was surprised to see how late it was now since it was noon when she left with the other women to stroll through the town.


    She had been unconscious for hours, dreaming of a field that she didn¡¯t know whether it was real or fake.


    Rose¡¯s unconscious state had led her to miss taking food from the kitchen to have something to fill her stomach and she didn¡¯t know where the apple she had bought was now. All she had to try to make it through the night was water.


    Rose pressed her back against the wall, the small knife pointed toward the door. Even with what happened today with Mathias and Graham, Rose had not forgotten what she overheard between Silvia and Jonathan.


    Jonathan had to be crazy to want to attack her when Graham wasn¡¯t looking, but Rose had always known there was something wrong with him.


    Unfortunately, Rose did not have any other places to hide other than her room so she had to defend herself should Jonathan or Silvia be foolish enough to come here.


    Rose removed the cloth she had placed over the jar to keep the water protected. She lifted the jar, bringing it to her lips to take a long sip of the water.


    In the distance, Rose heard the music start to play as the women were off to entertain the customers and laughter was heard. These two sounds alone had been torture over the years as she knew what was occurring not far away from her.


    "I¡¯m tired," Rose whispered.


    She might have been unconscious but her body still felt weak. Mostly in the area where she had been kicked.


    "Did he ignore me?" Rose wondered as the more it lingered, the more it started to feel that Mathias had done that whilst knowing who she was.


    Rose knew that she was not mistaken that he had recognised her. She hadn¡¯t missed the way he looked at her like he was shocked to see her still alive. She didn¡¯t know his reasons for ignoring her but to go out of his way to kick her was too far.


    She was already mocked and ridiculed when she walked around the town. Rose didn¡¯t need it from an old friend who knew why she was in this position.


    Rose laughed, finding herself foolish to have expected anyone to come back to save her. Eight years had gone by and unless she made attempts to escape, there wasn¡¯t anyone to help her. Alexander and Mathias keeping the promise was all that she had left to remain positive but now that seemed to be gone.


    Rose hugged her feet. Day by day, it was starting to feel unavoidable that she would become Graham¡¯s woman. She smiled, thinking herself strong for holding out this long.


    "It is here," Rose heard a woman¡¯s voice from the other side of her door and she knew it had to be Silvia.


    Graham might still be entertaining his guests so he wouldn¡¯t know what was being done here. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose stood up and quickly made her way to the window. Her door was locked but she didn¡¯t trust that it would stay that way forever.


    Just as she reached the window, Rose heard the door open. She didn¡¯t look to see who entered as she kept her attention on the window she needed to go out of.


    Without warning, Rose¡¯s hair was yanked and she was pulled away from the window.


    "Where do you think you are going?" Jonathan asked, enjoying her cries as he pulled her away.


    The door closed behind him as the whore who led him here didn¡¯t have any reason to stay. It was just him and Rose now. At long last, he would see what all the fuss was about.


    Jonathan trusted the fact that Rose knew she was as good as dead if Graham were to learn that she laid with another man. So this visit which Jonathan wanted to make a regular habit was going to be kept a secret.


    "Stop fighting," Jonathan advised Rose. No one was going to hear her scream. She was fighting to get his hand out of her hair butit was pointless.


    Rose fidgeted with the knife that she still managed to hold onto and turned it around so she could properly use it. Rose didn¡¯t have the perfect aim as Jonathan tried to drag her to her bed but she lunged the knife behind her for it to stab Jonathan anywhere.


    Despite what Rose thought when it came to hurting someone to protect herself, Rose had the strength to stab Jonathan.


    Rose didn¡¯t have a clue as to where she had got him but she was relieved when he let go of her and stumbled back.


    Rose dashed for the window and opened it to get out before Jonathan could come to and try to pull her back.


    Rose was so frantic that she wasn¡¯t careful so her foot was caught on something causing her to fall out the window. She was lucky that she was on the first floor so she didn¡¯t have much of a nasty fall.


    "You fucking whore," she heard Jonathan curse at her.


    Why was she being insulted when he was the one trying to take advantage of her?


    Rose was tired of what she had to put up with. She was long tired but now she had more strength than usual to try another attempt to get out of here.


    She had nothing to lose other than her body should Graham catch her and lose his patience. That was already her fate as there wasn¡¯t anyone who wished to help her.


    One of the lanterns being lit by a servant caught her attention and a good distraction came to mind. She didn¡¯t have a guard at the moment so she could slip out.


    Rose got to her feet and ran to get the lantern.


    The brothel was a terrible place which should burn to the ground. Hopefully, all the others like her could make a run for freedom and get far away from here.


    "How much is a night with you?"


    Rose ignored the calls from the men as she walked with the lantern toward where all the alcohol was kept in storage. If there was something men seemed to love more than women, it was alcohol so this should get their attention.


    Rose hid as a servant went inside the storage to get a bottle and then snuck inside as soon as they left, unaware that someone had caught her sneaking around.


    "Must they drink so much?" Rose asked herself, surprised by the many bottles she came across.


    She knew that there were cheap bottles here for men who could not afford much but Graham was tricking them by saying he had high quality for little money and there was also alcohol Graham claimed to be of the highest quality.


    Rose locked the door behind her so no one could enter during this and stop her.


    She placed the lantern down and moved quickly to open a window which would be her way out. Rose then opened a bottle, pouring what was inside onto the floor and all the crates.

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11: Chapter 11Graham eyed the man before him who wasn¡¯t paying any attention to the women around them. Graham had selected the best of the women he had in the brothel to try to get Zayne to take one yet the foreigner remained uninterested.


    "I wonder what the women are like where you are from to have you so uninterested in my women. I want to see what you are used to so I can understand why you offend me by not sparing a single glance at these women. I mean," Graham said, turning his attention to a woman with her dress not leaving much to his imagination.


    How beautiful could the women Zayne was used to be that he didn¡¯t like what was before him?


    It made Graham want to send a few men out to see if he could buy a few of those women. His business would bloom even more than it already was if he had foreign women here. He could already see the men lining up to fill the rooms.


    Zayne didn¡¯t know what Graham was on about now. If not for what was said about the brothel being a good place to buy information about this land, he would not put up with the talkative man.


    "Your women are beautiful but it is the drinks that I come here for. You are the only one to have drinks that reach our land," said Zayne.


    Graham laughed as he never heard of a man coming here just for drinks. Even the men around Zayne only drank and did not indulge themselves in women. "You can find good drinks elsewhere. This is a brother, Mr. Hamilton. You don¡¯t need to worry about the women as they are here to do what you want."


    "I can order them to do whatever is that you like. Your secret is safe with us. If it is that the reason you show them no interest is because you like men, I am told that I have a few good-looking male servants I can send your way," Graham offered.


    He had never thought to sell the men he bought but for a good price, he would. Graham wanted to be a brothel owner who could cater to everyone¡¯s needs.


    Zayne smiled despite being annoyed that Graham concluded he wanted a man. "I must politely decline your offer. I have never set my sights on men and I never will."


    "Then, someone young-"


    ¡¯Excuse me," Zayne spoke over Graham before the fool could say something foolish. He stood up from his seat as he couldn¡¯t take hearing another word from Graham.


    Zayne had a simple task to do by order of his king and with that, he was to behave while he was here so the truce that the two kingdoms had would not fall before it could officially happen.


    Graham didn¡¯t see the need for Zayne to get up and leave when he was only trying to be a good host by figuring out what Zayne likes. "Does he not know how to use it?" He joked.


    Zayne closed the door of the room he was given for the night. The men he came with could keep Graham distracted while he searched for more news about the king.


    Zayne walked in the opposite direction from where the king¡¯s men had gathered. He could keep his hands to himself but he couldn¡¯t say the same for the soldiers.


    "Where did she go?"


    Zayne¡¯s attention went to one of the women walking around without looking where she was going and moved so she could not bump into him.


    Silvia was surprised to see the foreigner standing before her. He was the one she had been trying to get to come to her room as she heard tales that he came with a lot of treasure from his home.


    Silvia found Jonathan bleeding in Rose¡¯s room so she was on the lookout for Rose before she could go to Graham but she could not miss this opportunity to be with the man before her. "My apologies for almost hitting you. Can I make it up to you by-"


    "You cannot," Zayne replied, walking around Silvia.


    Silvia followed Zayne as she was not done with him yet. He wasn¡¯t aware yet of how popular she was here in the brothel. No one could satisfy him like she could. "I don¡¯t think you heard me well."


    "I heard you just fine unless you want to say that I am deaf? I do not need your time so leave my side. Find some lost fool to entertain," Zayne said, turning the corner they reached to part ways with the woman.


    Silvia stood alone in disbelief that he rejected her offer. It could only be that he did not get a good look at her.


    Zayne was fortunate to find a more quiet spot in the brothel. He was growing bored of coming here as the people just annoyed him. Just when he thought the night had no chance of getting better, he spotted the little lady he had seen earlier, sneaking around with a lantern.


    ¡¯She¡¯s quite a spy,¡¯ Zayne thought.


    Whatever she was up to, it couldn¡¯t be good, but it wasn¡¯t of his concern so he was going to enjoy the show.


    He noticed a servant coming out of a room with a bottle and realised that it was a storage room Rose planned to sneak inside. She went inside like a little mouse going unnoticed by almost everyone.


    Zayne couldn¡¯t help himself from seeing what she planned to do and went close to the room to then open the door. "My oh my. Well, aren¡¯t you a naughty little thing?"


    He caught her pouring out alcohol he knew wasn¡¯t to be wasted.


    Rose titled the bottle just before the last of the alcohol could be poured out. Why was he here? This room was off-limits from the customers.


    Zayne looked at the mess on the floor and all the crates then at the lantern. "Want to set this place on fire?" He asked, closing the door behind him.


    "How did you get in? The door was locked," Rose said, thinking she had made a grave mistake of not locking the door. Rose backed away from Zayne as she thought she would be pulled as Jonathan had done. Why else would this man want to be alone with her?


    "It was locked but the handle was easy to break. Don¡¯t you have a fire to start? Do not let me disturb you. Go on," Zayne encouraged her. Finally, something interesting was happening in the brothel.


    Rose couldn¡¯t move as she felt he was toying with her. As soon as she tried to pour more of the alcohol was he going to hold her hand and do something? Her plan had fallen short before she could set the storage room on fire.


    Zayne didn¡¯t understand her silence. "Are you thinking of asking me for help?"


    "Why would you want to help me burn down this storage?"


    Zayne took out his gun which he had hidden since weapons were not allowed inside and pointed it at bottles that were placed outside the crates. "Because your boss pissed me off and you need to be quick."


    Rose covered her ears as the sound of the gun was loud along with the bottles breaking. The music outside was loud but there was still a chance that someone heard them. She didn¡¯t know what Graham had done to anger him but whatever it was, she was thankful enough alcohol covered the room for her to get this over with.


    Rose picked up the lantern and walked to the window whilst keeping her gaze on Zayne since she did not trust him yet. "You must leave now before the fire spreads. W-What are you doing?" Her guards were up as he came toward her like she knew he would.


    Zayne approached Rose and opened the window behind her more so he could get out. "Cleaning the window," he sarcastically replied. What else could he be doing when she was about to set this place on fire?


    Zayne couldn¡¯t leave through the door since he could be spotted and should it be said that he started a fire reach the king¡¯s ears, it would reach his king¡¯s ears in no time. He didn¡¯t want to be bothered by either king so he was joining Rose in sneaking out.


    Zayne exited the room first and waited for the end of the show. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Left alone, Rose threw the lantern behind her and quickly joined to go through the window. She almost stumbled and feared that she might end up being burned by the fire she created but was lifted out of the window.


    "Do not touch me," Rose said, pushing Zayne away after he placed her down. She covered her chest with her hands. She had to thank him for his help but Graham and Jonathan came to mind when he touched her. "I-"


    "My apologies."


    "What?" Rose replied, stunned by the two words that left his mouth. Since when did they apologise?


    "It means I am sorry. Do we not speak the same language and how long do you intend to stand next to the crime you committed?" Zayne asked, watching as the fire behind Rose started to spread fast.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12: Chapter 12Rose stepped away from the burning storage room. The flames inside the room light up the outside, illuminating her face as it pointed to the people behind the damage.


    Rose turned away from Zayne and began to run. She had a small opening for when she could make it out of the brothel so she could not waste it standing around here with a man she did not know.


    Zayne watched as she took her chance to run. He was curious how far she could make it out of the brothel thanks to her plan. He had to applaud her for being so bold to get away from here. Everyone else seemed to accept their fate.


    Zayne moved away from the storage before the flames could reach him. There was going to be a lot of trouble when all the bottles started to break and more alcohol was added to the already bad fire.


    Away from him, Rose hid as the brothel servants took notice of the fire and ran to ring the bell to sound that there was trouble.


    Graham¡¯s guards were the first to go to see what trouble there was, then the customers exited the rooms they had paid for most likely thinking that the town guards were there. There were women screaming and men yelling as their night was disturbed.


    Rose snuck by them, heading toward the other way out instead of the front gates. It was too dangerous to go there when everyone would be running there to get away from the fire. If one of the women, servants, or guards spotted her, they would call for Graham.


    Rose stopped at the gates used to go out to a pasture where Graham kept his beloved horse. Behind the pastures was a way for her to make it into the mountains and far away from the town. Rose squeezed herself through the small bars, her body aching as she wasn¡¯t as small as she was when she tried to escape in her younger days.


    She had gone from getting stale bread during the days she was to be sold to Graham once making her eat more than she needed.


    "A little more," Rose groaned, twisting her body to get her right leg out.


    Ahead of Rose, she spotted a familiar face she wished she could forget. Their eyes met once more and instead of running to Mathias for help once more, Rose forced herself out of the bars and headed into the darkness.


    Mathias couldn¡¯t believe his eyes that he had caught Rose trying to run away. It was crazy that his guess had been right that she brought to this brothel years ago. "Shit," he cursed, running after Rose to catch her.


    Her escape meant that he could silence her without anyone knowing. Mathias didn¡¯t know this Rose so he didn¡¯t trust her to keep quiet.


    This was the only thing he could think of to hide his secret.


    Just as Mathias touched the metal gate to try pulling it open, the sound of something hitting against the gate startled him. He looked down to see a small knife and when he looked up, ready to fight the idiot who threw a knife his way, he was surprised to see Zayne Hamilton.


    "Whoops," Zayne looked at his right hand. "My fingers are slippery."


    Mathias knew right away from the blue eyes just who this man was and that this wasn¡¯t a mistake. The bastard was looking to injure him. "You¡¯re bold to pick a fight on our land," he said, his attention away from Rose now as he could not let the foreigner get away with this.


    Zayne ignored the man before him and tried to spot how far she had gotten. The darkness had engulfed her so no one would see where she ran off to. He couldn¡¯t help seeing that she made it out.


    "What the fuck are you even doing here? Our women are not to be used by your kind," Mathias said, angered even more from thinking the enemy was lying with women from this town.


    "So, is it only the men here who should enjoy making use of women sold into this life? I am far ahead of you as I have not touched any. I was told that I could be entertained here, but I was let down. Do a flip," Zayne said, allowing Mathias to fix it. "Let us see if you can amuse me."


    "You bastard!" Mathias yelled, reaching for Zayne¡¯s collar but instead found himself kicked to the side.


    It was insulting for a man of his status in the king¡¯s men to be kicked by the enemy like this.


    Mathias turned around, ready to fight but hesitated when more foreigners came to Zayne¡¯s side. Mathias looked around for the rest of the king¡¯s men he had come here with. They were either helping to put out the fire everyone was yelling about or looking for women to be with.


    "Scared?" Zayne asked, picking up on the soldier¡¯s hesitation to fight him now. He could order the men around him to stay down but even then the coward before him wouldn¡¯t want to fight.


    Mathias wanted to get back at the foreigner but he had allowed Rose to get far away so it might be hard to find her. "I shall see you again," he said, leaving another day for the time he would get even. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne watched as the soldier followed where Rose had run off. Amid a fire, why was this soldier so hellbent on going after her? Why did these men want this one woman?


    "General, I think we should leave before the fire gets worse."


    "I think so as well," Zayne agreed.


    There wasn¡¯t anything more for Zayne here and with the smoke from the fire filling the air, he wouldn¡¯t be getting any sleep if he stayed here. He only wished that he could see the reaction of the mouthy man over his brothel burning.


    Zayne headed toward the front doors, followed closely by the three men he came here with. They entered the carriage they came in and set off to the mansion they were given by the king to use during their stay.


    Zayne looked out the window at the fields behind the brothel. It was dark there so it would be hard for Rose to find her way around.


    Bennett, one of Zayne¡¯s followers, noticed Zayne¡¯s interest in the land and asked, "Is there somewhere you want to go?"


    "What are the chances of a woman surviving the night in that forest and field over there?" Zayne questioned.


    Bennett looked at where Zayne was gazing. "Unless she is familiar with the land, I would say that her chances are slim, but I haven¡¯t been hearing of wild animal attacks from the locals. Is there someone you want me to send out a search for?"


    "No," Zayne answered. He had done enough by helping her break some of the bottles.


    Zayne had his problems so he could not get involved with Rose¡¯s anymore than he already did. Seeing that she did not like to be near men, she would not be too pleased to see him now.


    She decided to set the storage room on fire so she should have a plan for what to do when she got out of the brothel.


    "That soldier before me just now. I have seen him before. Who is he?" Zayne asked, trying to place the connection between him and Rose.


    "I don¡¯t know his name but we have seen him around their commander. Should I kill him in secret?"


    "No, we are not to cause trouble," Zayne replied. "Why are you looking at me like that?"


    Bennett hesitated but then asked, "Weren¡¯t you the one to start the fire because of what he offered you?"


    "No, someone else started it and I cannot take credit for her work," Zayne responded, looking back out at the fields where Rose had to be still running.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13: Chapter 13Rose stumbled as she could not see much of what was before her in the dark forest. The trees blocked any light the moon could offer her so she had to be slow with her steps until there would be light again.


    Rose never once looked back since she saw Mathias and ran toward the fields. She didn¡¯t hear the sounds of anyone chasing her so she was safe for now. She would keep moving all night even when her feet grew tired so there would be some distance between her and anyone who would look for her.


    "Where is the next town?" Rose wondered, trying to plan her next move.


    She was without any of the money she had saved as her escape happened in the spur of the moment. Rose was without extra clothes, food, or water, but she would rather do without all of those things than turn back and apologise to Graham for running.


    "Just keep going," Rose pushed herself.


    Somewhere out there had to be a place for her to stay. Somewhere to start anew and forget about everything else. If she was lucky for once, she might find the field that kept appearing in her dreams.


    There wasn¡¯t a relative that came to mind when Rose thought of where to go. Not a single face appeared as her memories were all gone. There was nothing in her head to give her an idea of which way to go to find the field so she could get the answers to why it kept showing up from time to time.


    Rose stopped to catch her breath, touching a tree to help hold herself up. For the first time, she looked back to see how far away she had gotten and far down below the mountain, Rose saw the brothel.


    She had been so focused on running that Rose had not realised how she could not hear the music anymore.


    Rose laughed, not knowing what for since there wasn¡¯t anything funny. For the first time in a long time, she just wanted to laugh.


    "Rose!"


    Rose flinched, startled by the faint sound of someone calling for her somewhere on the mountain. It wasn¡¯t a voice that she recognised and before she could see the face of who it was, Rose continued to run.


    As the hours passed, Rose¡¯s movement slowed down as she needed to rest. She needed water to quench her thirst and something to eat, but she kept moving no matter how slow she was going. Moving meant she was staying ahead of who was calling her name.


    Rose had hope when she looked at the sky and saw it was getting brighter as a new day came. With the light, she could find a home or trees that could provide her with food.


    "Oh!" Rose gasped as she slipped on a rock and fell. "What is..." she trailed off, searching her pockets after she heard a noise.


    Rose pulled up the small bag of money she had taken to the market. She didn¡¯t know it was still there after she had rested in Graham¡¯s room. He had not searched her.


    She sighed in relief. It wasn¡¯t enough for her to live off of forever, but it could buy what she needed until she reached somewhere she could figure out what to do next.


    "Intruder!"


    Rose¡¯s moment of hope was interrupted by a man yelling. She looked where she heard the yell and found a man standing clad in armour and a sword in his hands. Rose did not recognise him to be one of the king¡¯s men. She didn¡¯t know if their uniform had changed and did not want to stop to ask so she got up and ran.


    "Intruder!"


    Rose didn¡¯t have much strength to keep running to outrun the man chasing her as she had been moving all night, but she tried her best.


    Her hand was soon caught as the man was faster than her.


    "I am not an intruder. I was only passing through the mountain," Rose tried to explain herself. Her hand felt hot when he touched her but she knew if she tried to push him, he might kill her.


    "Then you shouldn¡¯t have run. Your fate is with the general," the soldier answered as he dragged Rose back to the camp.


    There were too many spies coming close for him to take pity on her and let her go back to wherever she came from.


    Rose tried not to cry as her escape from Graham led to her being captured by a man she did not know. It might be better if he would just kill her for being an intruder. She didn¡¯t have anyone waiting for her or anyone who cared for her to miss her if she were to die now.


    Rose accepted her fate as she was too tired to put up a fight. She was pulled like she was an animal down the mountain she had almost made it off of toward a grassy area where there were few tents. From the flag Rose saw waving in the air, she knew now that these were not the king¡¯s men. It was a camp for foreigners.


    "I found her sitting around. I am taking her to the general," the soldier explained to the others he passed.


    Rose was taken away from the tents toward a large house. She stared in awe at how big it was since she was only used to the brothel and the small shops she saw when she walked through the town. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Never before had she thought she would ever be in a place like this. The foreigners had come to where she spent all her life and got to experience more grand things than she did.


    "General."


    Rose lowered her head as she entered a room full of men. ¡¯My knife,¡¯ she thought, wanting it to end herself. She had finally escaped Graham and was not going to become a woman belonging to any of the men here.


    "I said not to disturb me until I was done here," Zayne said and then he looked up at the intruder. He tilted his head, trying to get a better look at the woman he recognised right away. She survived the night in the mountains. She had to have travelled all night to reach here.


    "I found her wandering close by. What should I do with her?"


    "Prepare a room and a warm bath. She must almost be hungry," Zayne answered then turned his attention back to the map laid out on the table. She had made it quite far so she was deserving of a reward.


    Rose impressed him. He didn¡¯t think she would make it through the night and he half expected her to just return to the brothel.


    "Yes- What?" The soldier questioned, not understanding the order.


    Rose was confused as well as to why she was to be treated as a guest when she was called an intruder. She slowly looked up to see who the general was and to her surprise, it was the same man from last night. She should have placed that it was him but she was too tired to connect everything.


    Rose saw him smile when he looked at her. How was it that out of all the people who lived nearby she had run to where he was?

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14: Chapter 14Rose didn¡¯t trust Zayne being nice to her. It always meant that they wanted something in return for them being kind even though she didn¡¯t ask for anything. She didn¡¯t dare voice her opinion now to let him know that she wanted to leave as he might place someone to stop her from leaving.


    "Why isn¡¯t anyone moving to do as I said?" Zayne questioned, close to losing his temper over how his peers stared at him. "Leave it to me to do everything."


    Zayne walked around the large table to go to Rose. He was the only one that she kind of knew so she might not try to stab him if she had that little knife on her. "Release her," he ordered the soldier.


    It was easy to tell that she did not like being held. Zayne was yet to figure out if it only came to men or if she found it uncomfortable with women as well.


    Rose avoided Zayne¡¯s gaze. At the moment, she didn¡¯t know who she was safer with. He had helped her in the storage room and didn¡¯t alert anyone of her escaping, but she had been burned too many times by someone being kind.


    "Follow me," Zayne said, leading her out of the room.


    Rose did as he said and followed him to where she would be made to stay.


    The two left everyone in the room confused as outsiders weren¡¯t allowed to stay here since the king was trying to spy on Zayne.


    "I¡¯m impressed with how far you made it. You must not get out much to know that our camp was this way. You could have ended up in the hands of someone bad by just running around not knowing where you are going," said Zayne.


    Zayne looked to his right after he did not get a response. He would assume that she was mute if he didn¡¯t know any better. "Being quiet isn¡¯t going to help you here. Shouldn¡¯t I receive a thank you for opening my doors to you?"


    "What do you want from me?" Rose asked, wanting to get this over with. Sooner or later, he would show his true colours and want more from her.


    "What do I want from you? Let us see," Zayne thought it over out loud. "You have dirty clothes, slightly red eyes from exhaustion and an idiot who talks too much is obsessed with you. There is so much that you have that I cannot pick. A glare? It is the first time I have seen you angry. Don¡¯t hide it," Zayne said when Rose turned away from him.


    Rose didn¡¯t like him speaking of other things when he should know what she meant. They were always after her body. That was the one valuable thing she always heard that she had. "I mean my-"


    "I didn¡¯t come here to sleep with women so I would like you to put a quick end to the idea that I would want you. You are not in that brothel anymore. Stop thinking that you are to offer your body," Zayne advised Rose.


    "If what you say is true, why are you helping me?" Rose questioned.


    He was a stranger and not just any stranger, a man from a land who once wanted to take over this land. It was hard to trust that he had that much of a kind heart to want to help someone who was his enemy.


    "You brought me some entertainment with the fire and I admire what you did to get out of there. How far you made it. I know some men who would not have made it that far overnight. You did well," Zayne complimented Rose. "Makes me want to send some of my soldiers up the mountain to see if they could survive."


    "I see," Rose softly replied. Her guards were still up as she could not blindly trust him, but at least for now, he was better to be around than Graham.


    "While I have no plans of touching you, I advise you not to wander around too much as you are surrounded by men. Some that I know and some that I do not. I won¡¯t lie and say that you are safe around all of them," Zayne spoke honestly.


    He had overheard many of them wanting to go to the brothels in town because they said they had been on a ship far too long. Zayne had punished a few for going despite his warnings not to.


    "There are maids around and women among the soldiers so you are not the only woman here. Eat, get some rest, and most importantly, get cleaned up. The state of you upsets my eyes," Zayne said, trying not to look at her any longer.


    Rose didn¡¯t think he needed to say that right now. He didn¡¯t have a single clue about the kind of night she had with constantly falling because she couldn¡¯t see much of what was in front of her. "I know that I need to wash up. There aren¡¯t any tubs of water in the mountain."


    Zayne chuckled, enjoying it when she spoke without being afraid. "I suppose there isn¡¯t. Silly me."


    "Since you do not want something from me, am I free to go after I am done?" Rose asked. If she was not allowed to leave when she wanted to, she was right to be wary of him more than ever.


    "Did you plan to claim the room forever? He will come looking for you and I would prefer that you are not here when he comes so leave as soon as you have enough rest to move again," Zayne replied.


    From what Zayne knew so far, Graham had a bit of influence since he provided women to men all over town. Zayne¡¯s presence in town was already not wanted. The last thing he needed was Graham¡¯s allies coming after him because of a woman.


    "I shall be out of your way soon," Rose answered, ready to leave right now but she was too tired to do so. Should she leave without resting, she would be caught again and next time, it could be by Graham. "There was a map on the table. Do you have another one I can use please?"


    "I shall have one sent to you and see if one of the women here has a dress they can offer you. You can use this room here," Zayne said, opening the door of a spare room he had.


    Rose walked by him to enter the room which was the largest bedroom she had ever come across. It was surprising to see how small Graham¡¯s room was now that she had something to compare it to. She had always thought that everything Graham had was grand because it was all that she knew. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne watched as she explored the room like it was special. Like they were out gazing at some beautiful scenery. For how long was she in the brothel that something so simple had her attention like this? She might be at a loss for words if she saw the things he brought from home.


    "Rose was it?" Zayne tried to recall her name. "Try not to set this room on fire."

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15: Chapter 15"I wouldn¡¯t do that," Rose replied, fearing he might have the wrong impression of her. She did not go around setting things on fire. Not unless he planned to keep her here against her will.


    "I shall take your word for it. Excuse me," Zayne said, turning around to go back to his work.


    "Are you not putting someone at the door to guard me?"


    Zayne stopped as her question confused him. "Do you want to be here as a prisoner or a guest? You don¡¯t seem satisfied when I treat you well or when I don¡¯t treat you like a prisoner. Are you spying on me?"


    Rose took a step back as Zayne returned to the opened door. "N-No," she answered. "I do not care about the war."


    The corners of Zayne¡¯s lips curled as he found her response to be interesting. "Well, you are stuck in your small world with your troubles. I don¡¯t expect you to want to spy on me, but should you think that will be your way to get money and change your life, you won¡¯t make it out of her alive if I catch you snooping around."


    She would make a grave mistake thinking he was the same as Graham. It was easy to get rid of spies here and not worry about the king being upset with him for spilling blood when he was meant to be here only to speak on behalf of his king.


    "I won¡¯t snoop," Rose replied.


    "Good. Though there isn¡¯t a guard outside your door does not mean that you are not being watched. Where is that knife you had?" Zayne questioned, searching for the little thing that could not do much damage.


    Rose didn¡¯t know if she should share what she had done but then again, with the blood in her room and Jonathan having a nasty wound that wasn¡¯t there before, it was easy to guess what she had done. "Someone tried to hurt me so I used it."


    "You hurt someone with that little thing? Well done," Zayne applauded her.


    Rose wasn¡¯t expecting a compliment for hurting someone. "You are giving me a compliment for injuring someone?"


    It was the strangest thing she had ever heard.


    "It was your life or his. Most people don¡¯t have it in them to fight back. Do you want me to scold you for fighting back? Wouldn¡¯t that be silly?" Zayne asked.


    "It would be," Rose softly answered. It was just that she had never reached the point of being able to stab someone and after doing it, it was hard to settle with the fact she could have taken someone¡¯s life.


    Jonathan would have deserved to die but she had yet to get over what she did. She always thought herself prepared to kill someone if needed but the thoughts that followed weren¡¯t pleasant. It made her feel more of a monster and Rose hated it because Jonathan was deserving of death.


    Zayne could not understand her. She was the most confusing person he met since he came to this land. "You seem to be the one that everyone wants. There was a soldier who wanted to chase you but I stopped him. It looked like you two recognised each other. Is he one of your admirers?"


    Rose was stuck on Zayne revealing that he had stopped Mathias. "You followed me from the storage room?"


    "No. I couldn¡¯t go around the front of the storage room so I went that way and found you squeezing yourself through the gate. Fear not as you do not have another stalker to add to your list. Now, answer my question," said Zayne.


    "He is not one of my admirers. He is not anything," Rose smiled.


    Zayne noticed how the smile didn¡¯t reach her eyes. There wasn¡¯t any warmth to it. She would have been useful if she had some sort of relationship with those soldiers. Rose ran so she couldn¡¯t be on good terms with the man he saw going after her.


    "If you recall that he is something, please inform me. I might have some use for you that will give you some money in return. Nothing that would need you meeting with him," Zayne quickly added to end the fear she showed.


    For some reason, Rose reminded him of a helpless bunny surrounded by predators. In his way, she should run away from him as well.


    "I¡¯ve kept you from getting rest long enough. Excuse me," he said, leaving her once more.


    Rose flinched when the door closed. Nothing had changed though she was outside of the brothel and she didn¡¯t think it ever would so she went to the door to lock it. Anyone could have the key but she felt safer knowing that she had locked it.


    Rose looked around the large room that was more than enough for her. "It is only for a moment," she reminded herself, not wanting to get used to this.


    ...


    Away from the soldier¡¯s camp, Graham sat with a half-empty bottle in his hands as he listened to his guard¡¯s report of where Rose might be. It was the fourth bottle he got his hands on since he was informed that Rose was missing.


    "A fire and then Rose goes missing. It is not a mere coincidence," Graham spoke up, his words dragging as he wasn¡¯t in his right mind. "She calls for a man in town and then she goes missing. Do they take me for fools?"


    Graham didn¡¯t think Rose was a fool to run away from him when she knew that she belonged to him and him only. She made a few attempts to run from him but never ran out of the brothel since the mistake she made when she was young.


    Someone else had stolen his thing. The woman he had made clear would only belong to him. Should he have marked his name on her head or all over her body for these fools to understand?


    "We searched nearby and questioned everyone about where they last saw her. We have not found out why there was blood on her floor-"


    "I told you not to come to me unless you found something or found her!" Graham yelled, throwing the bottle at the fool before him.


    Graham stood up, his body swaying because of his drunken state. "Find her before the day ends or I will have your head. Someone came in here and stole what belongs to me! I will not have the town mocking me. Find a soldier named Mathias and ask if he was here last night."


    Graham didn¡¯t find it to be a mere coincidence that the king¡¯s soldiers came here and Rose suddenly went missing. The young boy who slipped his fingers years ago returned and thought he could steal from him.


    "I own that bastard so bring him to me," said Graham.


    "Yes, Master Graham."


    Graham was yet to have Rose after waiting all these years. If he couldn¡¯t have her then he was not going to allow another to have her. Once she came back, she would not see the light of day as she would be chained to his bed.


    S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16: Chapter 16"He set up his soldier¡¯s camp east of us so he can have them keep an eye on our movement. I want guards positioned in the east, ready to sound an alarm should there be any movement. I don¡¯t trust that the king will not attack us while we are here. Are you fools listening to me or just staring?" Zayne asked, noticing their lack of attention to his words.


    "Forgive us general, it is just that none of us understands why you didn¡¯t have the prisoner put in a cell rather than a room. Is she your lover?"


    Zayne was unamused by their assumption. "Because you are used to seeing my lovers be covered in dirt and close to passing out? Is that why you think she is my lover?"


    "Well, no."


    Lucy Stanley, one of Zayne¡¯s trusted soldiers, decided to help the men who were beating around the bush. "It is not like you to treat our enemies well. Especially when she snuck into our camp. We¡¯ve been noticing spies since we arrived. You must be more careful."


    "She isn¡¯t a spy. Over thirty years totalled between all of you yet none of you can tell who is a spy and who isn¡¯t? Am I not a kind man in your eyes to care for someone who is tired and seeking shelter?" Zayne questioned, only to be met by silence. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Well, there went his belief that he was kind.


    Since Zayne wasn¡¯t getting anywhere thanks to the people in the room being so curious about Rose, he stood up to leave since sharing her troubles wasn¡¯t part of his job. "She survived the night in the mountains. Prepare to make a trip around the mountain without any supplies. Since she can do it, you can too."


    Zayne ignored the groans and complaints under their breaths. Since they were silent on his question about whether he was nice, he should be as they placed him to be which was mean.


    Zayne walked toward the door, leaving the men and women to sulk. "Turned to stalking me now, Lucy?"


    "I did not receive an answer that I could understand. She is our enemy. We¡¯ve brought everyone we needed to use for the entirety of this trip. No outsiders were your words," said Lucy.


    "Well, I changed my mind. Am I the only person not allowed to enjoy doing such a thing?" Zayne questioned, glancing to his right at Lucy. "Would you like me to throw her in a cell as well? To torture her when she¡¯s already been through enough?"


    Lucy raised her brow as it sounded like Zayne knew a lot about this woman. "You¡¯ve been around her before to know of her troubles? I thought when you were leaving, you were going around to get knowledge about this land. Not to meet with women."


    "I didn¡¯t go to meet with women and I cannot help that there were women where I needed to go. While I appreciate the concern for my safety, I don¡¯t need to explain why she is here to any of you. I am one in charge of the group here and I say that she is our guest. Do you want to fight me on it?" Zayne questioned.


    Lucy lowered her gaze. She was not here to start a fight with him. Only to understand why he allowed a stranger into their space. "Who have you placed to guard her?"


    "You all must learn the difference between a guest and a prisoner. I am starting to feel exhausted by having to explain," Zayne said, sighing as they were tiring him with their questions. "Why don¡¯t you go and guard her since you are so concerned about my safety?"


    "General, you must be more concerned."


    "I¡¯ve seen the way she holds a knife. You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. Even bread has nothing to worry about," Zayne said as he could not see Rose slicing it properly.


    Lucy wasn¡¯t relieved yet but it was a start.


    "But she did say she stabbed a man last night. I don¡¯t know if I believe it," Zayne continued.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t believe how nonchalant Zayne was being about this. This woman should be sent out before she brings troubles to their doors. "Fine, I will guard her until it comes time for her to leave. Where is she now?"


    Lucy did not understand why Zayne was being so carefree when he was normally the one to have them cautious of what the people from this land were doing.


    "It is the room we just passed. She has a thing against men so she might welcome the sight of a woman, but I must warn you not to touch her as fear will fill her eyes. And Lucy, do try not to threaten my guest while I am not around," Zayne warned.


    He guessed that it was in her plans to see if Rose was safe or not.


    "You know I hate when someone does unnecessary things."


    "I understand," Lucy answered. He had seen right through her plan but she was still going to see this woman. Sometimes these men were easily tricked when women came around so she had to be the one with sense.


    Zayne was always the serious one who didn¡¯t let outsiders in so Lucy could not understand why he was letting this woman near. It was easy to understand why the others thought this was some woman Zayne liked, but Lucy couldn¡¯t believe that since Zayne had kept to himself.


    A good marriage candidate was waiting for him at home and Lucy was even considered to wed him so why would he settle for a woman from this land?


    Lucy stopped following Zayne and returned to the room they passed. Enough time had passed for this woman to slip out of the room and poke around at what they were doing here. Lucy knocked on the door and then waited for a response.


    She wasn¡¯t impressed when Rose opened the door, her body covered by a blanket.


    Lucy narrowed her eyes as it looked like Rose might have been hoping for Zayne¡¯s arrival. This wasn¡¯t a wounded woman. This was someone looking to get close to their general.


    Rose wondered if this was the woman to bring her a new dress. She had washed the one she had worn before as it was so dirty that it would bring too much attention to her. She had no choice but to dress herself in a blanket for now.


    It was perfect because she could lay at the side of the bed where no one would see her when they first entered the room and it would just look like a blanket had fallen off the side.


    "He won¡¯t come to sleep with you if that was what you were hoping for," said Lucy.


    Rose was relieved because she didn¡¯t want to sleep with anyone. For some reason, her reaction seemed to bother the woman before her. Was it wrong for her to show to be relieved she didn¡¯t want to sleep with him?


    Lucy entered the room, inspecting if anything had been done to it. It looked normal so far. "Who are you and how do you know our general?"


    "I do not wish to say," Rose answered. Zayne knew her story was already enough and should she tell more people, Graham was bound to find out that she was here.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17: Chapter 17Lucy was forced to think her assumptions about this woman were right seeing that she could not answer to who she was. It greatly bothered her to see the young woman dressed in only a blanket. She was not a fool. Lucy knew who this woman wanted to show up and what she wanted him to do.


    "You can get yourself dressed. I don¡¯t know what the general has ever said to you to make you so bold to come here, but you will never become his woman. Not when you are from this land and he has better women lined up to be his wife," said Lucy.


    Rose thought they had cleared this up already. "I don¡¯t-"


    "Save your lies for someone else to believe them. I can see right through you. You are bold, I will give you that," Lucy said as it took courage to wander upon an enemy camp. "But you are still a fool. I wonder what plan you came up with to come here to get in his bed."


    Lucy continued, "Our general is a man who you shall never measure up to. A whore who would ignore all danger isn¡¯t suited for him. So, before you lose your head, I suggest that you leave. Cover yourself as I shall make sure that he never comes to you to see you as you are."


    Rose smiled despite being insulted. She wasn¡¯t in the brothel nor wearing the dress Graham had given her, but she still managed to hear the insult of being a whore. She laughed as it was ridiculous how the insult followed her.


    Lucy thought Rose was showing her cockiness by laughing instead of doing as she was told. The woman before her failed to notice the danger in the room. "Do not think for a second I wouldn¡¯t kill you."


    "Then do it," Rose answered.


    If she was going to constantly be told of being a whore after she had run away from the brothel, then what was the point of running? She had looked forward to breaking away from being one of those women but just by waiting for the dress Zayne spoke of to be sent, she had been called a whore. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don¡¯t have anyone waiting for me or anywhere to go. I don¡¯t see much of a future besides running to hide. So, if you must be the one to do it then go ahead," Rose encouraged the soldier.


    Rose had suffered through so much that death being one of her options did not seem so bad. Speaking of death to her wasn¡¯t a threat but a gift to her.


    Lucy frowned, confused by the response. It would make sense for anyone to be scared now. Regardless of how much this woman thought Zayne liked her, she had to be careful of who stood before her.


    "A dress was to be sent to me as my own was dirty. I washed my dress and did not want to walk around in it before it dries so I had no choice but to use the blanket to wrap myself with and lay on. You don¡¯t have to worry about a whore being with him. I do not want to be with your general," Rose promised.


    Rose couldn¡¯t see herself wanting any man after what she had witnessed. Somewhere in this world, there might be a good man, but Rose couldn¡¯t trust them. All she wanted was to get some rest and then continue on her way to put some distance between her and the men she knew Graham would send after her.


    Lucy was about to speak but something moving on the balcony caught her attention. A dress was blowing in the wind proving the story to be true. Still, she failed to believe that this woman wasn¡¯t after Zayne.


    Why come here of all places? It couldn¡¯t be a simple coincidence that she ended here where Zayne was.


    "It is good to see that you know what you are. I will not allow someone from this land to get close to the general. Should you ever do something foolish, I will be the last person you see before you die. Leave by the time the day ends," said Lucy.


    While Lucy expected the men to want to lay with women after a long ride here, she could not sit still with Zayne bringing a woman here. He couldn¡¯t be smitten by Rose and it didn¡¯t seem like Rose was someone they could ask about the king.


    If Zayne hadn¡¯t warned her about threats, Lucy would have this room without someone staying inside of it.


    Rose regretted accepting the offer and washing her dress since it stopped her from leaving. Her presence wasn¡¯t welcomed here and rightfully so since they were from different lands.


    "I will get you one of my dresses and some food. You are to rest and then leave our camp. Do not leave this room while I am gone."


    Rose watched as the soldier headed toward the door. She didn¡¯t get the chance to enjoy that there was a woman involved in the army because of the accusations.


    "Just a few hours and then you are free from this," Rose said to cheer herself up.


    She shouldn¡¯t think too much about being called a whore since this was all a big misunderstanding. Instead, she had to plan where she would head to.


    "Would a church take me in?" Rose wondered.


    The priests should be kind enough to hide her if they knew her story. She had once heard the story of a priest hiding a man on the run because he was wounded and it wasn¡¯t like the church to turn away anyone who needed help.


    Rose went to the door and locked it to slow down anyone from intruding then returned to the side of the bed where she planned to sleep. She had to enjoy this warmth now as soon she would be back wandering around in the cold night.


    She rested her head on the wall and closed her eyes. The memory of a field covered in yellow flowers instantly came back to her. What little she knew of it calmed her, freeing her from thinking about the troubles that awaited her with having to run again.


    Rose wished to one day have an answer to why this dream calmed her or why at times she blacked out as she reached the end of her dream. This dream always ended when she turned away from the field as though there was someone behind her calling out to her to get her attention.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18: Chapter 18Zayne looked out one of the windows in his bedroom toward the mountain Rose had come from. He still could not believe that she had pushed herself to walk from the brothel to reach his camp overnight.


    Rose had to have been going without any rest since it wasn¡¯t easy for anyone to reach here during that time if they were stopping to rest.


    She looked exhausted and while she wasn¡¯t the thinnest person he had ever seen, she looked like she could use a feast to give her the strength she needed to continue to wherever she was heading.


    To think there was someone here who impressed him and it wasn¡¯t the king he was yet to meet with. This land did have its surprises.


    Zayne moved away from the window to search for an extra map he should have in the room. He was curious about where Rose planned to go from here or how long she could hide from Graham. While it wasn¡¯t his business to care about, he didn¡¯t want her to go back to Graham because the man annoyed him so Zayne wanted Graham to lose what he liked.


    Zayne found the map tucked among books and picked it up. He could have a maid send it but Rose might like a familiar face. She should have gotten cleaned up by now and had her food sent to her.


    Zayne left the room to see what the little runner was up to. If she was already plotting to sneak out of here when she wasn¡¯t a prisoner.


    Rose¡¯s room wasn¡¯t far from his so he reached there quickly. Lucy, who was the one to volunteer to guard her, wasn¡¯t standing outside the door.


    Zayne knocked and then awaited an answer. There was silence on the other side so he knocked again in case she missed the first time. Zayne grew suspicious that she might have sneaked out even though he had warned her that it wasn¡¯t safe to do so.


    He had no choice but to break the door since it was locked.


    "Rose!" Zayne called, looking around the room for her but there wasn¡¯t any sight of her. Why didn¡¯t she listen that she shouldn¡¯t leave?


    Rose might have walked herself right into a group of men who wouldn¡¯t be happy to know she was from this land.


    When Zayne walked to the balcony as it had to be the way she escaped, he noticed something at the side of the bed. Rose was tucked away in the corner with a blanket wrapped around her. How tired did she have to be to not have heard when he broke the door?


    "This girl," Zayne muttered, running his fingers through his hair as the adrenaline started to fade. He shouldn¡¯t have been so concerned over her leaving and finding herself in trouble after he had warned her. "Why isn¡¯t she using the bed?"


    Everything he had seen about her was strange. There was a perfectly good bed yet she found more comfort in a blanket and the floor. How much did the brothel or the man obsessed with her mess her up that she had to be this way? He had a good idea how but he would never understand it like she did.


    Zayne considered leaving her as she was since she didn¡¯t like to be touched but she looked uncomfortable. By the time she was ready to leave, her back would be hurting and she would not make it far from the camp like she did last night.


    "Where the fuck is the food?" Zayne wondered.


    He expected Rose to be hungry but not so hungry that she could be done already. It wasn¡¯t that long ago since he sent her to get cleaned up. No one could have brought the food and taken the plates already.


    Zayne walked to the corner where Rose rested to wake her so she could lay on the bed. He would make sure that no one disturbed her so she didn¡¯t have to fear someone entering her room.


    When he kneeled before Rose and reluctantly tapped her hand, her eyes opened wide and already he saw the fear.


    "Don¡¯t," Rose pleaded with him. She tried to back away from him but the wall she was resting on stopped her from going anywhere. She was between the bed and the wall so there wasn¡¯t anywhere for her to go. "Please don¡¯t. You said you wouldn¡¯t."


    "And I won¡¯t. I was only trying to wake you since you looked uncomfortable on the floor. I knocked on the door but you didn¡¯t answer. I had to break it open," Zayne said, pointing at the door to prove his story.


    Rose peeped over the bed to see the broken door. She didn¡¯t understand how he was able to break the door and it didn¡¯t wake her. She was used to waking up to the slightest noise near her room when she was at the brothel. "Why didn¡¯t I wake up?"


    "Because you spent the night travelling across the mountain most likely without any food. Anyone would be so tired they don¡¯t hear drums being beat but you still managed to wake from someone touching you. You can lay on the bed, Rose. No one will come in here to trouble you," said Zayne.


    "You are here," Rose softly spoke. She was yet to know why he came to the room to see her.


    Zayne showed the map in his hands which was now wrinkled up after he was angry that she might have snuck out. "I brought the map you asked for. Thought you might want to start planning. We will need to get you another knife so you can stab intruders."


    "Then I might have stabbed you," Rose answered. If she had a knife, she would have aimed it at him as she believed when she opened her eyes that he was here to do something to her.


    His story about why he was here seemed true but Rose knew not to fall for anyone¡¯s kindness.


    Rose pulled the blanket up to hide herself. The woman who came before had not returned with the dress like she said she would.


    Zayne managed to see that her shoulders were not covered by anything other than the blanket. "You did not receive the dress? What about food?" He asked after Rose shook her head at the first question. "Those idiots. I will get you both but you must use the bed instead of the floor."


    "It is comfortable here-"


    "It doesn¡¯t look that way. It is either you use the bed or you do not get the map and food. What do you prefer?" Zayne asked.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to use the bed since it was easy for someone to find her in the room, but she was hungry and needed the map to find a church. She nodded her head, agreeing to use the bed like he wanted.


    She only needed to not be in such deep slumber that she could not hear when a door was broken down. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy entered the room, her pace slowing down once she noticed Zayne was present. Why was it that he ended up coming here?

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19: Chapter 19"Close the door, Lucy. She is not properly dressed," said Zayne, not wanting anyone to come in and see Rose as she was now.


    Lucy stared at the pair for a moment then turned away as she came out of the shock of seeing Zayne here. She had turned her back for a few minutes but that was all this woman needed to lure Zayne here.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t believe that Zayne would entertain this. What happened to the man he knew? Why was he entertaining this woman¡¯s tricks and being wary?


    Lucy closed the door as Zayne asked. "Since she is not dressed, you should leave so I can help her. I brought one of my dresses."


    Zayne turned away from Rose so she could get up onto the bed without fearing he would see her naked. "If I leave her being taken care of by you, I might return and find her without a blanket. Where is the food she is to have?"


    Lucy avoided looking Rose¡¯s way since it had to be enjoyable to see Zayne against her. "I informed one of the maids to bring a plate of food for her. It took some time to find a dress that might fit her-"


    "I didn¡¯t know you change sizes every day, Lucy. How hard it must have been for you to have to pick from so many sizes. And you wear the same style whenever you take a break from your armour. Don¡¯t try to lie to me, Lucy. You¡¯ll never succeed," said Zayne.


    For as long as Lucy was part of his group, Zayne saw her wearing the same style of dress in different colours. It wasn¡¯t a hard decision to decide which one should go to Rose. Not unless Lucy had suddenly changed to be interested in dresses.


    Zayne looked at the dress in Lucy¡¯s hands. "Took some time to pick the worst one?"


    "I did not," Lucy replied. "I was stopped by others who heard of us having an intruder."


    Rose felt uncomfortable with the two seeming to argue. It wasn¡¯t her place to speak up since she was just a guest here and the woman she now knew to be named Lucy already didn¡¯t like her.


    "Right, I am sure you were busy. Leave the dress and go. I don¡¯t want to keep you from being busy. Now," Zayne said, at his limit with Lucy. All of the people here, Lucy would know he disliked when his orders were ignored.


    Lucy had more she wanted to say but she did not want to argue with Zayne when there was an outsider here. He asked her to leave and she would do just that, but she would stay outside at the door so nothing would happen here.


    Lucy placed the dress on a small drawer by the door and left as she was told.


    Zayne needed to remember what he was here for. They were to complete the truce and then return to their home. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Silence fell upon the room after Lucy¡¯s exit.


    "I don¡¯t mind whatever dress she brought. It will be better than the one I have now," Rose said, trying to make the two not argue.


    "What did she say to you when you were alone?" Zayne asked, taking a guess Lucy had disobeyed him.


    "She only said that she would bring a dress-"


    "Rose," Zayne interjected before she could finish her lie. "I hate liars. Don¡¯t make yourself out to be someone I hate. What did she say to you?"


    Rose bit her lip. The truth was going to have Lucy coming after her more during the time that she was here but she couldn¡¯t hide it from Zayne. "She thinks that I am here to sleep with you and asked me to leave. Maybe there is something about me that makes it easy to spot I lived in a brothel."


    Rose continued, "Her words hurt but there isn¡¯t a need to get upset about what she said. It only concerns me."


    "It concerns me since she disobeyed my order. I am their general so they are to accept my orders whether they like it or not," Zayne explained.


    "You are like Graham," Rose blurted out. She immediately regretted it. "N-Not like that. He has the power to make everyone do what he wants and we are not to complain. That wasn¡¯t a good comparison. Why would I do that?" She panicked.


    Zayne was both offended and amused. Offended that he was compared to Graham of all people but amused by how she panicked. "It is fine. Take the map before I wrinkle it even more."


    Rose accepted the map and rolled it open. For the first time, she was able to see what the kingdom looked like. "We are here?" Rose asked, pointing at what looked to be a town.


    Zayne placed his finger to the right of Rose¡¯s finger to where the town was. "We are here. Do you not know the name of the town?"


    Rose looked at where he pointed. "It¡¯s because I don¡¯t know where I wandered off to."


    "You only walked around a mountain, Rose. You didn¡¯t make it three towns over."


    "I know that. It was a mistake. So," Rose started to move her finger in search of a church or at least another town far away from where she was now.


    "That is more than a week¡¯s ride away from here and walking will take you over two weeks. Maybe three. You did well last night but you shouldn¡¯t push yourself. Why don¡¯t you go to the king¡¯s sanctuary? I hear they take in all kinds of people,¡¯ Zayne suggested.


    Zayne folded his arms as he watched Rose move her finger past where he suggested. Either she didn¡¯t trust his suggestion or...


    "Can you read?" Zayne questioned as it would explain her mistake.


    Rose kept her attention on the map. It was embarrassing to reveal that she did not know many words. "I cannot. I only know a few words sometimes and I don¡¯t know where I learned them. I don¡¯t remember going to school. The older woman said I should forget what I know."


    It was preferred that women in the brothel didn¡¯t know how to read. They were to just look pretty and please their customers. Rose never tried to figure out how many words she learned to avoid getting in trouble and years later without any schooling or attempts to find anything in the brothel to read, she didn¡¯t know how to read the map.


    Rose forced a smile and looked up at Zayne. "It must be funny to hear that at my age I cannot read. I don¡¯t know what my real age is so I am not so ashamed. I heard that some young children miss school to work if their parents need money so I am not alone."


    "I am not judging you for not knowing how to read. I should have guessed it. Tell me what you are looking for and I will point to it. Move your finger unless you want it to touch mine," said Zayne.


    Rose tried not to get confused by his kindness but she still needed to thank him. "Thank you."


    She looked down at the map, looking around for where she should go. Her attention went to a name she couldn¡¯t read but she felt like she had seen it before. Rose decided against it since it was too close to this town.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20: Chapter 20Alexander entered his tent, finding Mathias waiting for him with a nervous expression that had been there since Mathias returned last night. "You missed meeting with the commander so he is not happy with you right now. You will need to take a drink to him and apologise."


    "Alright," Mathias answered.


    Mathias had too much to think about to be concerned about the commander being angry with him. What he knew at the moment was that Rose had run away from the brothel. What if she were to come here hoping to see Alexander and then reveal what had happened?


    It was evident that Rose finally had the sense to realise that he didn¡¯t want anything to do with her since she ran when she saw him. If she were to tell Alexander what he did, then Alexander might never forgive him even though Mathias thought he had grown closer to Alexander than Rose ever got.


    Alexander had enough of waiting for Mathias to speak up and share what was troubling him. "What is it that made you forget your duty to speak with the commander? Is it because we are back here? You were the one to seem most comfortable to return."


    "I am fine. I was just thinking about something from last night. I will do as you say to get the commander back in a good mood. When are we going to the palace? I am ready to leave this town," said Mathias.


    Hopefully, they could leave before Rose came here or she would be captured and taken back to the brothel before then.


    Alexander didn¡¯t believe Mathias but he had to let it go for now. "If you went to the meeting today, you could have shared your thoughts on how soon we would leave here. We are to stay at this camp for a month, but we are to visit the king when the foreigners go there for the truce."


    Alexander noticed how Mathias sweated. "You, tell me you didn¡¯t gamble most of your money away last night and now you owe someone."


    Mathias had made the mistake of gambling money meant for their food when they were young, making them starve for a few nights and have to be on the run again.


    "Have some faith in me that I am no longer that foolish boy," Mathia said, forcing a smile to get Alexander off his back. He had forgotten how Alexander noticed everything. Worrying about Rose would not help his case if she ended up here. "You should go drinking with us tonight and not stay here."


    Alexander began to take off his uniform. "I don¡¯t see it a good idea to be drinking when our enemy has a camp on our land. Until that truce is all the way completed, we should stay sober to keep an eye on them. And I didn¡¯t stay here last night. I went looking for clues about Rose."


    Mathias balled up his fists. He warned Alexander not to do that. "Why would you go out looking for her? You¡¯ll bring attention to us. I told you that she is gone. She has to be. You remember how much that man was obsessed with her. You need to let the past go."


    Alexander was going to ruin everything they had if he continued to be this way.


    "I couldn¡¯t sleep knowing we were in the same town we left her. I had to look around for her like we promised," said Alexander.


    He knew that Rose was going to be sold to a brothel back then but he didn¡¯t know where. Alexander¡¯s memory of this town was a mess since it had been eight years since he was here. As a slave, he wasn¡¯t allowed to walk around so he didn¡¯t know much about the town.


    He couldn¡¯t remember the name of the bastard who liked her, but he would never forget the face. It felt like Rose didn¡¯t exist in this town since when he mentioned her name and description, no one could point him toward her.


    "Well, you did your part in the promise so let it go now-"


    "Mathias," Alexander said in a low menacing tone. "I understand your concerns but watch your tone when you speak of her. I keep my promises. If not for her, you would have been sold back then. I don¡¯t mind if my past is revealed. Our positions are not important."


    Mathias wanted to laugh at Alexander being this way now. How weren¡¯t their positions important? They started from nothing and now there was a woman high up in the palace that had her eyes set on Alexander. Alexander was being ungrateful right now.


    ¡¯Why is he still hung up on her?¡¯ Mathias couldn¡¯t understand it. Maybe if Alexander knew that she ended up becoming a whore like they knew she would, he might finally move on.


    If Alexander had any sense, he would not want to chase after a woman who had laid with a lot of other men.


    Mathias once more had to try talking some sense into Alexander. "Listen-"


    "Mathias!" A soldier called from outside the tent. "You have a guest."


    Mathias was confused by him having a visitor since he didn¡¯t know anyone in town, but then it came to him quickly that he was forgetting about Rose. "Excuse me," he said to Alexander.


    Alexander found Mathias¡¯s behaviour to be odd. "Did you bring back a lover from last night?" He joked.


    "Ha," Mathias laughed. He heard how shaky his voice was and knew that Alexander would continue to be suspicious. "Is it a woman?" He asked the soldier, looking back at the tent to check that Alexander wasn¡¯t near.


    "It is a man and he says that it is urgent. He is waiting for you by the gates."


    Mathias was relieved to hear that it was not a woman but now he was left puzzled as he shouldn¡¯t have a man coming to see him. "Who? That bastard," he muttered, thinking of the man who stopped him from going after Rose. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The soldier didn¡¯t mention the fact it was a foreigner so he might have guessed wrong but that was the only person he could think of wanting to see him.


    Mathias moved quickly to reach the gates of the camp to get this over with but slowed down after he recognised the familiar face of a guard he saw at the brothel last night. Why would a guard be here for him? How did they even know his name?


    ¡¯That whore,¡¯ he cursed Rose in his head. She had spoken of him. He should have known that she would try to drag him back into that filthy world.


    As much as Mathias wanted to turn away and hide, they already knew that he was here so he didn¡¯t have a choice to go. He had to clean up the mess that Rose made for him and Alexander. Luckily, he had the money to buy his way out of it.


    Mathias wanted to punch the brothel guard for smiling when he saw him. It was bastards like this who hunted him down when he tried to run away from being sold. He would like to see the men who chased him back then and kill them.


    "You are the man named Mathias who kicked a woman named when you rode through the town, right? Master Graham wants his property back."


    "I don¡¯t have her," Mathias replied.


    "Oh, he wasn¡¯t only speaking of her. He means you, slave."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21: Chapter 21"Watch your tongue before you lose it. I am not a slave," Mathias said, frantically looking around to check that none of the soldiers was near.


    The brothel guard laughed as he could tell from the reaction that Mathias knew exactly what he was. "So, you haven¡¯t told anyone here. A slave that escaped being sold to their new master isn¡¯t free. It just means that you are a runaway slave and Master Graham still owns you. Come along."


    "I said that I am not a slave. I am part of the king¡¯s army. Go and tell your master that," Mathias said, turning around to leave.


    "He has your papers from when he bought you. He knows who sold you. It doesn¡¯t matter what you are part of now. No one bought your freedom so you are still a slave. Who is in command so I can-"


    "I will see him," Mathias decided. "There is something I need to get first."


    "Go on. I shall be waiting right here for you to return. Do not try something stupid because he already knows where you are and the brothel spreads gossip fast. Every man here will know you are a slave by nightfall."


    Mathias wanted to punch the mouthy bastard but that would just bring attention to his problem. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mathias returned inside the camp to gather all the money he had saved. It should be enough to buy his freedom as well as Alexander¡¯s. Then this would all be behind them.


    Mathias was taken to the brothel where Graham awaited him and Rose.


    Memories from his younger days came back as soon as Mathias saw Graham. Graham had a face you could always remember.


    Graham looked to the guard who escorted Mathias here. "Where is Rose? I said to bring both of them."


    Graham had already decided that this was the bastard who stole Rose from him. He looked forward to seeing her return but once again, he was left disappointed.


    Mathias could not understand how years later this man was still obsessed with Rose and Alexander was the same way. What was so special about her? There were plenty of slave girls around the town and right here in this brothel, there were plenty of whores.


    "I don¡¯t have her. I only came to speak about me not being a slave," Mathias said, holding up a sack full of money.


    Graham thought it bold of Mathias to mention freedom. "You¡¯ve upset me four times. One, by taking Rose with you to run away years ago, managing to escape, kicking her, and now stealing here."


    Even if Mathias didn¡¯t have Rose, he had to answer why he had kicked her.


    "Rose is special to me. She is my property so I can do whatever I want to her, but even then, I never kicked her. She¡¯s the one woman here that I treat with respect because I love her. Tell me, why shouldn¡¯t I break your feet after what you have done?" Graham questioned, eyeing the very legs he planned to break.


    "I am loved by the commander of the king¡¯s men and the king has his eyes set on rewarding me. Should you harm me, you would need to answer the two of them. I am here to get rid of what you think I owe you," Mathias said, throwing the money on the floor.


    Graham smiled though he was insulted to have money thrown at him like he was one of the whores he owned. "You should watch what you do, soldier. I control a large part of this town. Pick that up and hand it to me," he ordered Mathias.


    Mathias looked at the money which had slipped out of the sack he threw. "I am not going to pick that up. I am not the little boy- Ugh," he groaned as someone forced him to the floor.


    Graham took a long drag on the pipe in his hand and then blew the smoke in Mathias¡¯s direction. He liked seeing how Mathias was putting up a good fight against his guards. "I don¡¯t care what you have become. You are still my slave so when I say you are to pick up my money, you are to do it."


    Mathias fought against the men holding him down. He pushed one off of him but there was another to hold him down flat on his stomach. "I am not a slave and I don¡¯t have Rose. I was the one who pushed her away when she ran to me."


    Graham stood up after hearing this. It was better for Mathias to shut up and just do as he was told.


    Graham pushed Mathias¡¯s head down and placed the hot end of the pipe on Mathia¡¯s neck. "I do admire how you are trying not to scream. You¡¯re a fighter. I could have used you well if you hadn¡¯t run away. What you fail to notice is that I am furious with you for kicking her."


    Graham was the only one who could have his way with Rose. What gave this army dog the right to kick her and then come here to her master, not apologising for what he had done? "You¡¯ve been away too long so you have forgotten the power I hold in this town."


    Graham stood up and handed his pipe to one of the men in the room. "You," he kicked Mathias in his side, causing the soldier to roll onto his back. He loved the sound of Mathias in pain. "You are not to touch what is mine and you are still a slave. I own you!" He yelled.


    Mathias should have known he was in for a good beating for what he had done years ago and recently.


    "Let go of him. We need to treat a soldier loved by the king and his commander better," Graham said, his voice suddenly sweet as if he regretted what he had done. "Have our guest sit up so he can start picking up my money. That payment is a start to you paying off what I lost after you ran away."


    "That is far more than you paid for me," Mathias replied.


    "You kicked Rose and I will never forget it. I am owed for what you did to her and when she returns, you are to get on your knees to apologise to her. Now, where is Rose?" Graham asked. He was not a fool.


    Graham asked the men who worked last night to confirm if Mathias had been here and he received confirmation as soon as Mathias entered the room. "She sees her old friend and then she goes missing. I can¡¯t help thinking that you know where she is and if you don¡¯t return her to me, I will kill you."


    "Or," Graham inspected Mathias¡¯s face. "Sell you to my customers who want something new. Women and men with particular tastes just might love having a former soldier. From having the king¡¯s interest to pleasing my customers. That¡¯s quite a grand fall in status."


    "I am worth more as your ally than one of your workers. I don¡¯t have Rose. I kicked her because I didn¡¯t want my past revealed and I am sorry for hurting what belongs to you. Give me the chance to bring her back," Mathias said as he picked up the money he threw at Graham.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22: Chapter 22Graham didn¡¯t need to rely on the soldier who was about to become a slave to bring back Rose, especially when he still believed that Mathias was the one behind Rose¡¯s disappearance. "And how do you intend to find her if you don¡¯t know where she is? If you are hiding her, bring her to me now."


    "I don¡¯t have her. Last night when I came to the brothel, there was a fire that I helped to put out then I left. When I came, the fire had already started. You can ask the soldiers that I arrived with. They were with me all day since the incident when I kicked her," Mathias said.


    He could tell that Graham believed he had a hand in setting fire to the brothel. Mathias wished Graham would quickly understand that he wasn¡¯t foolish to bring attention to himself.


    Graham placed the pipe in his mouth. "Fortunately for you, I believe you, but I don¡¯t trust you. You show up and then she goes missing. I don¡¯t believe in coincidences. Where is that other fellow? The one that wouldn¡¯t listen to me and tried to get in my way from seeing her?"


    Graham remembered the shorter of the two boys to be the one Rose was closer to. If anyone were to have helped Rose slip away, it would have been that other one. He should have ordered his guards back then to hunt down these two and not return until they found them.


    "He doesn¡¯t have her and he doesn¡¯t know that she¡¯s still alive. When I came here last night, there were some foreigners here. Why don¡¯t you check if they have her?" Mathias asked.


    Graham thought about it. He had not sent his men to look there. The foreigners did not have any reason to steal from him, but he couldn¡¯t dismiss how Zayne would not keep his eyes off of Rose. Those foreigners would have to be fools to come here and steal from him.


    Zayne had left rather abruptly right after the fire started. He had already paid for rooms and did not use them. The one thing that swayed Graham away from thinking that Zayne had taken her was his new belief that Zayne was interested in men.


    "I passed a few of them on my way in-"


    "And did you see them with her?" Graham asked.


    "No," Mathias replied. Rose had run away by herself and he had seen the foreigners after but he would love for Graham¡¯s focus to be on someone else.


    "It¡¯s not looking good for you right now. Luckily for you, I am a man to give others a chance. Besides, I could use having one of my slaves in the king¡¯s army. Someone who desperately wants their secret to be kept. Bring her back to me within three days or I will start lining up customers for you," said Graham.


    Graham didn¡¯t fear Mathias running away because from their short meeting, he could tell that Mathias cared a lot about hiding that he was once a slave. Everyone cared about having a status, be it big or small.


    Graham started to believe more that Mathias didn¡¯t have Rose. He must have kicked her to hide his past. Still, he wasn¡¯t going to let the kick slide. "While you are looking for her, get some of those soldiers to come here. I have a storage room that needs to be built over so I need to make some more money."


    "Fine," Mathias answered. The men around him were already excited to drink and see women so that wouldn¡¯t be so hard. "I need to go since I only have three days."


    "I must say, I like how quick you are to move. Much different from the idiots I have searching for her. Do well by bringing her back and I might just entertain letting you have your freedom. There¡¯s something to enjoy about a friend betraying another. I like a man who picks status over friendships. We¡¯re similar," said Graham.


    Mathias didn¡¯t like the comparison since he was nothing like Graham. Graham was a vile man who bought people regardless of their age and made money off of them in places like this. Mathias viewed himself as a soldier fighting for the good of this kingdom.


    Graham was out of his mind to compare them.


    Mathias exited the room. There was much he had to do in three days. If not for Graham wanting Rose back alive, he would have killed her for getting him into this mess. This wouldn¡¯t have happened if she would have just kept her mouth shut.


    ¡¯She¡¯s still the annoying idiot,¡¯ Mathias thought.


    At this age, why did she think anyone was going to help her? Now she was causing trouble for others who had moved on from this.


    ¡¯If not for her seeing me, I wouldn¡¯t have to give up all that damn money."


    Mathias needed to hit something to let his anger out. He made the mistake of not taking her somewhere when she first saw him and warned her to keep her mouth shut. This had to be revenge for him being the one to run away with Alexander. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯She shouldn¡¯t get angry with me. Alexander would have needed to keep taking care of her if she went with him. We wouldn¡¯t have gotten far with a girl,¡¯ Mathias thought.


    He was right to push her out of the way back then. He did what was best for him and Alexander. A young pretty girl like Rose running around with them would have just made their life harder. She would have ended up being captured by someone so it was best she stayed here.


    Instead of going out where he came, Mathias went where he had seen Rose run away toward the mountain. He had to hope that she was still alive there or he might have to find some reason for Graham to be killed by the town guards.


    "That won¡¯t work. All these bastards are coming to him for women and something else," Mathias said, stuck on finding Rose.


    How was he to get the town guards to go after Graham when Graham was already buying children and no one batted an eye? It was all coming back to him how much power in this town Graham¡¯s family had.


    Back then, it had been Graham¡¯s father who held them captive, but Graham would act like the owner. Graham always knew he would take over.


    Mathias started to run to follow Rose¡¯s tracks. She couldn¡¯t have made it far so she had to be stuck somewhere on the mountain. If she was smart, she would come back right now instead of having the foolish dream of running away from Graham.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23: Chapter 23"Zayne, what are you doing?" Lucy questioned.


    She was still hot on his tail trying to get some answers about his relationship with their prisoner.


    "I am walking," Zayne replied, still drowning out her questions.


    "You are standing in a kitchen getting more food for someone who shouldn¡¯t be here. Send her away from this camp right now or put her where prisoners are meant to be. If she is important for what we are doing here, then tell me who she is," said Lucy.


    Zayne placed a lot of meat on a plate since Rose needed it and from what he heard, she had loved the meat when she first ate.


    "Are you listening to me?" Lucy questioned since he didn¡¯t answer her.


    "No," Zayne replied. All she was doing was getting in his way of preparing the food.


    For someone who wanted Rose to rest, be fed, and then be on her way, Lucy was working hard to prolong getting what Rose needed so she could leave.


    ¡¯If you are not careful, it will spread that you were alone with her when she was not dressed-"


    "There were only three people present at the time. Unless you speak of it, no one would know what happened then. And Lucy, do not refer to her as a whore anymore," Zayne said, now remembering what he was told.


    Lucy didn¡¯t regret her choice of description. "You two seemed to know each other. Surely you do not think it is a coincidence that she ended up here and then was undressed when you arrived?"


    Zayne placed the plate down so the food would not spill. "Lucy, I am quite tired of your probing all because you think she will get in your way of becoming my wife. Rose isn¡¯t the reason I am not going to consider you. Don¡¯t let that list sent around get to your head."


    Zayne didn¡¯t know who was the person to send around a list of women he was considering marrying when he returned home. He didn¡¯t care to look either since it would be a waste of his time. Lucy and her father should have been smarter to not believe it.


    "I am not doing this for that. I am thinking about your safety."


    ¡¯Again with the lies. You are getting on my last fucking nerves and I am quite close to sending you back on a boat alone. I am not in a position to explain what I do to you. Stop poking around about her before I strip you of your position here or worse," Zayne warned Lucy.


    She was long on his last nerve and any more troubling Rose would have Lucy regretting her actions.


    Rose had not done anything to Lucy for Lucy to be acting this way.


    "Fine," Lucy replied, deciding to leave Zayne and that woman alone. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy knew that Zayne was going to learn the hard way that they should have sent Rose away before she brought them trouble. She would be ready and waiting to get rid of Rose as soon as it happened. "The day is going by fast so it will soon be time for her to leave. I will not question you any longer."


    If what Zayne said was true that he didn¡¯t have any interest in Rose, then there wasn¡¯t any reason for her to see Rose still in that room tomorrow.


    Zayne considered placing Lucy in a cell so he wouldn¡¯t have to listen to her complaining. She was normally very useful, but because of the foolish list, she acted a fool when there was another woman around.


    Zayne picked back up the plate and headed to the room Rose was in. Her inability to read concerned him as though she had the map, there might be some signs on her way that she might not be able to recognise from what he pointed out.


    Everything about Rose screamed drama. From the obsessed man to the fact she once started to learn how to read but she did not have a memory of when she started to learn or who taught her. He was curious how long she had been in the brothel and at what age had she been sold.


    Zayne knocked on the still-broken door. Rose wasn¡¯t happy with him when she noticed the damage. Zayne smiled as he recalled how she reacted to seeing just how broken the door was. She looked like she wanted to scold him though it was his home she was in.


    The door opened and unlike when he left her, Rose was now wearing a dress. He found that it was slightly too big for her and rather than a dull colour, something colourful would suit her. The name Rose suited her because she would look wonderful surrounded by plenty of colours.


    "Yes?" Rose greeted Zayne. He was here once more when he didn¡¯t need to be. He had helped her more than he needed to with the map. "Food?"


    Zayne handed her the plate. "This is the most excited I have seen you since you arrived. There is plenty of meat in the kitchen since we have a lot of soldiers to feed. Do you want more?"


    Rose looked down at the pile of meat before her. This was more than she got to eat in a week at the brothel. Even when Graham liked to spoil her. "This is enough. Thank you. I feel like I must repay you for this."


    Thanks to Zayne, she had a warm place to stay, a new dress, and the most food she had eaten in a long time.


    Rose stuck by her belief that nothing was free in this world so she needed to give him something before he asked for the impossible. "I have a little bit of money. It should be enough for the room and food."


    Zayne leaned on the doorpost. Did he seem short of money? "I don¡¯t want that."


    "Oh," Rose looked to the floor. Did she anger him? He looked scary right now.


    "Am I scaring you?" Zayne asked.


    Rose gasped, looking at Zayne who seemed to have the power to read minds. "Did you hear what I said in my head? Do you have that power?"


    "No, and I never hope to. There are plenty of idiots walking around here and I don¡¯t want to be bothered by their thoughts. I am not going to force you to suddenly trust men, but you take one look at me and act as if I am pointing a weapon at you," said Zayne.


    "Sorry. You just look angry all the time," Rose softly answered.


    "Take my position as general and see if you can be happy all the time. Here," Zayne offered her a new knife. "This one is sharper than the little thing you had before. Need me to show you how to use it?"


    "No!" Rose exclaimed. She didn¡¯t want to see him pointing it at his chest again. A big misunderstanding could come from it. "I still remember your advice in the brothel."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24: Chapter 24"I will always knock when I come to the door and so will the maids. If you find anyone sneaking in, be sure to scream and stab them. I don¡¯t trust everyone here so you shouldn¡¯t," said Zayne.


    Rose inspected the knife in his hands. She didn¡¯t need to be told that she should be wary of who was there since she didn¡¯t trust anyone. Even the women. She had her fair share of being backstabbed by women.


    Though Zayne did not once show any interest in hurting her, she could not trust him yet.


    "Is there more for why you are here?" Rose asked as it felt like there was something he needed to say or something he was expecting her to say. "Oh! Thank you."


    "You remind me of a bunny."


    "A bunny? What does it look like again?" Rose asked, trying to picture the animal. She had heard merchants yelling that they had the animal selling but she never had any reason to buy one so she never looked at it.


    "You have never eaten a rabbit?" Zayne asked, curious about the meals at the brothel. He had seen a few women be spoiled by good meat. Though, it wasn¡¯t Graham who did it but the customers who wanted to sleep with them.


    Rose shook her head. Why would Graham feed her rabbit? That was left for himself or his customers. Sometimes he would have her sit before him as he ate because he liked looking at her but her head was always lowered.


    There were animals at the back of the brothel but they were mostly horses, chickens, and a few ducks.


    "There used to be a cow in the brothel once. He got it as a gift from a customer he called generous and I have even seen a snake. I faintly remember rabbits being cute animals. The live ones should stay far away from the brothel since it is an ugly place," Rose said, not wanting the brothel to spoil more innocence.


    "I think the cows and the snakes would be offended that you don¡¯t think they are cute," said Zayne. He noticed the look of regret over her words.


    "Well," Rose started, but then thought it over. "I suppose cows could be cute but snakes are scary. At least what I saw them be used for. I don¡¯t want to see another."


    "Yet you wandered through a mountain that I am told has snakes on it. You might have stepped on one as you stumbled through the night and there are worse things you might have passed by. You are lucky to be here not harmed," Zayne said, once more impressed.


    "I would have just run if I saw one. Snakes are scary but they are easier to be around than people. I expect animals in the wild to want to hurt me. I have to guess with people. I will leave at sunset. It will be hard for anyone to spot me if I move through the night," said Rose.


    She had rested well and eaten enough to start moving. The last thing wanted to do was overstay her welcome.


    Rose had wrapped up some of the food from the first time she was fed so she had something to eat as she walked. Her next meal was uncertain so she would enjoy the meat Zayne brought her.


    "I have to travel in the morning and it just so happens to be in the direction you are going. I am not certain how close I will be going to your next destination, but you can get a ride close by. You will have the night to rest here and plan more. What do you want to do?" Zayne questioned, giving her the freedom to decide.


    "I promised that I would only stay here until night. I am not welcome here," Rose said, wanting to avoid more trouble. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I say that you will spend the night then no one should question it. They are all under my command. Should you wish to stumble through the night and be exhausted by morning, then I will hold the door open for you. If you wish to stay, I shall let you use this room and take you with me in the morning."


    Zayne had no interest in begging her to stay. Either she wanted a ride instead of having to walk all night or she was going to end up just like how one of his soldiers found her.


    "I would like to put some distance between me and Graham. What if he were to show up here tomorrow? You were at the brothel when I was still there though you wouldn¡¯t have a reason to steal me. I don¡¯t want to bring trouble to you," Rose said, knowing how Graham would be if he suspected her here.


    "An angry man running a brothel is the least of my concerns. All you know is Graham but there are men with more power than he holds. If he shows up here, he won¡¯t find you," Zayne said as Graham would have to be welcomed inside for that to happen. "My soldiers won¡¯t speak of your presence here because they do not like your people."


    "It would be good to rest and then enjoy a ride away from here. Would you be using a carriage?" Rose asked, excited to sit in one. She had only ever been moved around at the back of a cart when she was taken to the brothel.


    A carriage was one of the things she had always been curious about when she walked around the town. There was a long list of things in her head that she would one day like to try now that she was free. Once she settled down somewhere, Rose hoped to do it all.


    "Yes, unless you would prefer to ride on a horse which I doubt you know how to do. Right," Zayne said after she shook her head. "It is one that I brought here with me by ship. I didn¡¯t trust the ones here would suit my taste. You will be the first of your people to ride in it if you stay."


    Rose couldn¡¯t resist the offer since she didn¡¯t know when she might get the chance to ride in a carriage. Travelling at night was dangerous though walking in the darkness might hide her. The carriage might get her where she wanted to go faster than where she might have made it by walking all night.


    "Don¡¯t hurt yourself with all the thinking," Zayne said, tempted to flick her forehead.


    "I will join you in the morning, but you must take some of my money or maybe I can clean something now. I don¡¯t like getting something for free. It brings more trouble than being told a price now," said Rose.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25: Chapter 25"Then keep this room tidy. It is my price so you don¡¯t get to judge it. You¡¯ll be saving a maid or a soldier from having to come in here to clean."


    Rose thought it was too little but it was better than nothing. She had already wiped up the water that split when she bathed and hung up what she used to wipe it up with. Though she might lack proper training, she knew how to make a good guest.


    "I shall do that," Rose answered, satisfied that this wasn¡¯t free. "My money-"


    "-Is not needed," Zayne finished. "I have plenty of it so I don¡¯t need what you have."


    "I¡¯m sure that my money cannot compare to what you have, but it is plenty in my eyes. More than what I had at one point to now consider myself somewhat rich. I won¡¯t ask you to take my money anymore since we¡¯ve agreed on cleaning. I do not mean to be rude but is that all?" Rose asked as she didn¡¯t see any reason for them to still be here speaking.


    Before Zayne could answer, Rose was startled by the sound of music and laughter. Night was coming upon the town and just like at the brothel, there was loud music here. She had grown accustomed to the music meaning that customers were coming inside so the women had to entertain.


    "Rose, it is just a feast outside. It is why there is so much meat. After spending so many days out on a boat, I thought my soldiers were deserving of it. I cannot ask them to stop the music just for you," Zayne said as it was unreasonable.


    Rose relaxed as she remembered that she was not in the brothel. "You do not need to. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just hard not to react to something that triggers the memories of the brothel filling up. Then, as their general, you should be there enjoying the feast as well."


    "I don¡¯t enjoy being around a lot of drunkards. I am going to get my dinner and then retire to bed. Remember, lock the door and do not leave this room. Why are you pouting?" Zayne asked.


    "Because you have told me this many times. I know to be careful. I wouldn¡¯t sneak around here to find myself in trouble," Rose answered.


    Only an idiot would take it upon themselves to wander around somewhere they were unfamiliar with. Especially when they were surrounded by soldiers from another land.


    Trying to sneak around now would only cause trouble for Zayne.


    "I don¡¯t know if I could trust you since I found you sneaking around twice. Once with a knife and the second time setting fire to a storage room. I have my doubts about leaving you alone. Maybe I should take back the knife and move anything that could start a fire," Zayne said, pretending to move forward like he would inspect the room. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have nothing to worry about. I only snuck out because I needed water and the second time, someone tried to... I had my reasons then. I don¡¯t have a reason to sneak around now. I am not curious about what you are doing around here," Rose replied.


    "Very well. Go inside and lock the door. I will have someone come wake you and give you another dress in the morning," Zayne said, taking a step back for the door to be closed.


    Rose was puzzled by the need for another dress when this one was just given to her and the one she wore here was already dried. "I have this one and the one I wore before is already dry. I don¡¯t need another."


    "You want to walk around wearing a dress Graham must have seen you in before? Should he cross paths with you, don¡¯t you think he would recognise it?"


    Rose hadn¡¯t thought about that. "Oh, but I planned to get far away so he doesn¡¯t see me. It is not the best dress but it shouldn¡¯t be thrown away now. I will keep it for now. Good night," she said, ready to retire to bed.


    "Zayne. My name is Zayne. I have been referring to you as Rose, it is only fair that you say my name. No harm would fall on you for saying it. Go on," Zayne urged her.


    Rose found Zayne to be strange, but it was fair as he said. "Good night Zayne."


    Rose closed the door after saying goodbye. She had much to eat and then needed to get some rest since she had a long couple of days before her.


    The next day, Rose woke up early to be ready for when Zayne had to depart. She ignored the attention she received as she was led to the front doors where a carriage awaited her. The sun was not yet all the way high in the sky and it was a little dark for someone to not make her out as she stood by the door.


    Lucy stood behind Rose with her arms crossed. She was alerted by one of the maids about Rose still being present and had to come see it for herself. The deal was for Rose to rest up yesterday and then leave so why was she still seeing Rose here and why was Zayne¡¯s carriage out front?


    It looked like only Zayne and Rose were going together. While Zayne could protect himself, he should travel with a guard.


    "Whatever you have to say, don¡¯t," Zayne spoke as he passed Lucy. It was too early in the day for him to put up with her nonsense.


    When Zayne stepped outside, it didn¡¯t come as a surprise to see Rose looking around his carriage like it was some strange object. The carriage was the only reason she stayed behind last night. "It is much better when you get inside."


    Rose moved her hand away from the carriage door she was about to touch. "I thought it was best to wait for you. It is your carriage," Rose said, moving to make space for him.


    "I see. It is time that we move," Zayne said, opening the door and holding it for Rose to go first. Zayne realised just how patient he had to be due to Rose not moving. "Wasn¡¯t it the agreement for you to join me in the carriage?"


    "It was," Rose answered.


    "Then why aren¡¯t you moving when the door is open?"


    "You are to enter first. Are you not?" Rose asked, once more confused. That was always how she saw it. It was wrong for her to enter first. She had seen women scolded when they did it. "Am I to hold it for you?"


    Rose placed her hand above Zayne¡¯s to hold it open for him. She didn¡¯t know how this was to go since she had only watched the other women send off customers or leave with them to return later. The men always went first.


    Rose smiled as the women did then mistaking this for the reason Zayne wasn¡¯t pleased to enter the carriage. She didn¡¯t have anyone to ask how to do this right.


    "Rose, I am holding the door open for you to enter first. Honestly, how am I to let you leave when you know nothing of the world?" Zayne wondered.


    She must have been in the brothel as a child to not know simple things.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26: Chapter 26They must look like two fools standing holding the door but not getting inside the carriage.


    "I held it open for you to go inside, Rose. Forget what you know from the brothel. You are not there anymore. Not all but some men would hold a door open for you. Your response is to thank them and get inside as you are to do now," Zayne explained.


    "I see. Thank you," Rose answered, letting go of the door. It was good to learn that there was a kind gesture done by men.


    While she needed to be careful still, Rose hoped to meet more kind men. Her memories shouldn¡¯t be filled by men being cruel. Rose did not love the constant feeling of looking over her shoulder because she did not trust anyone. She shouldn¡¯t live that way forever.


    Zayne waited for her to be seated and then entered to sit on the opposite side, closing the door afterwards.


    The carriage moved right away so Rose wouldn¡¯t worry about taking too long to go. Zayne glanced at a small bag she managed to get a hold of. He spotted an apple at the top which meant she had stored the fruits brought to her. Now she reminded him of another animal.


    Rose inspected the inside of the carriage. It was far better just as Zayne said. If she had one of her own, she could get far away from this town.


    She tried not to pay attention to Zayne¡¯s attention at first, but she had to know what he was thinking."Is there something you want to know?" Rose asked.


    "I am wondering how long you might last on your own. You know nothing of the world so it might be easy for someone to fool you. I saw you paying attention to the churches so you must be planning to stay at one. Just because it is a church does not mean there isn¡¯t danger," Zayne warned Rose.


    While good people were going there for shelter there were also bad people going there to hide.


    "We¡¯ve had a big incident with a church where they were abusing the people who came to them for help. Those people had no way to go and the priest knew it so they did as they liked. I don¡¯t mean to ruin your plans since it is a bit too late for you to think of going somewhere else but you should be careful with where you want to stay," Zayne said, worried they might take advantage of her innocence.


    "I am aware that no matter where I go I cannot fully trust anyone but right now, a church is the only place I can think of hiding. I don¡¯t have money to keep running forever so I am hoping a church would figure out a way for me to travel to a church in another town," Rose said, trying to be positive that they would.


    She didn¡¯t know where else to go if not a church. Running around in the mountains would not be a good idea.


    "The camp that we have now, it was given to me to use during my stay by your king. I know it is for him to keep an eye on us so I bought another home that I will use when I want to be out of his sight. I don¡¯t have any servants there," Zayne said, leaving it for her to catch on.


    "You are offering for me to go there and act as your maid? You have been kind thus far but to be alone with you," Rose answered, lowering her head as she didn¡¯t want to meet his eyes.


    "You still do not trust me. I know that. Though you have shared your plans to go to the church with me. There must be a little trust you hold in me to believe that I won¡¯t tell anyone where you are going. I gave you a room and we are alone in the carriage," Zayne pointed out.


    "If I wanted to trouble you, it could have happened already. You are not my kind of woman Rose and I never had to force myself upon a woman."


    Rose partially believed that since he was handsome and as a general, many would flock to him. Still, she had witnessed men with great positions who already had women wishing to be with them pushing themselves on women who did not want their attention. Those with power couldn¡¯t take rejection. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don¡¯t expect a simple woman from a brothel to be a woman you find yourself liking," Rose replied.


    "Don¡¯t think little of yourself. You are not my kind of woman because you come with many problems like the brothel owner being obsessed with you. I like to avoid headaches and your life seems like it would cause many," Zayne better explained.


    He didn¡¯t believe Rose did not know the soldier he saw trying to run after her.


    "I am hardly at the home that I bought since my soldiers are at the camp we just left. Since I came to this land, I have been in that home twice so you would be alone to clean at your own pace. I would pay you and maybe one day you might be able to buy a carriage of your own," Zayne said, trying to convince her.


    Rose laughed as she could never see herself owning a carriage. "Many would find it strange that I have a carriage."


    "People are going to talk regardless. Are you going to live all your life thinking about what they have to say?"


    "It is not that. I want to avoid the attention. I want nothing more than to live a quiet life. To go unnoticed," Rose said, hoping that this kind of life awaited her.


    Unfortunately, Zayne killed what little hope she had for that life.


    "It will never happen. Even as you sit here in a dress that lacks vibrant colours, you stand out. Unless you plan to cover your face for the rest of your life, you will always receive unwanted attention. It is part of how you kept my attention since you ran into me," Zayne confessed.


    No one could ever say that Rose wasn¡¯t a beautiful woman. They might turn to mock her background since they could not deny her beauty.


    "Oh," Rose looked away from Zayne. "Then, I should find something to cover my face with."


    "I didn¡¯t mean for you to take what I said seriously. Instead, consider my offer. Do you want to work alone in the other house or run to a church? I can send you notice of my arrival so you may go somewhere else if you fear us being alone," Zayne proposed.


    It felt wrong to let her go out in this cruel world all alone.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27: Chapter 27"It is a kind offer but Graham will come your way since you were present when I was last seen. When he shows up at your doors, I don¡¯t want you to have to lie that I am not there. You hate liars so I don¡¯t want to make you out to be one," Rose said, remembering his words from yesterday. "I will be fine."


    Rose survived the brothel better than most so she could use that same strength to survive this world. Graham troubling her was enough. Zayne shouldn¡¯t have to experience it or anyone else.


    "Who said I was going to lie about hiding you?" Zayne asked.


    "Well, it would be foolish to admit that you helped to hide me when Graham would stoop low to get me back. He won¡¯t care about any agreement you have with the king. He will make your life hell until I am returned. You do not need that," Rose said, hoping she had talked some sense into him.


    Zayne didn¡¯t know Graham like she did so he didn¡¯t know what he was in for. It was fine now since Graham wasn¡¯t questioning Zayne but once he started, Zayne might grow tired of Graham bothering him and then toss her back to Graham.


    Rose couldn¡¯t take that chance. "I will continue as planned and go to a church. There is somewhere I wish to see and I can only find it if I move around."


    "So be it," Zayne replied, no longer interested in trying to convince her.


    Rose had to know what was best for her.


    While he didn¡¯t believe she would last on her own, he did think that she would make it a little far.


    Rose looked out the carriage window at the part of the town she had never seen before. Zayne had given her more than anyone ever did so along with cleaning up the room she used, she was going to give him peace to not trouble him with her life.


    Hopefully, one day when she is in a better position, she might be able to properly repay him.


    Zayne couldn¡¯t help staring at the woman across from him. She was going to get a lot of attention that she did not want and then her description would get Graham¡¯s attention. Someone would take one look at her and tell that she was too innocent.


    He sighed, turning to the window as there was nothing he could do. Rose denied his offer and it wasn¡¯t his place to push more for her to accept it. He could only wish her the best with where she was heading.


    The carriage was quiet for the rest of the ride. Zayne occasionally glanced at Rose when she became excited about something they passed by. It was like he wasn¡¯t the only foreigner here since she had seen the same or less than him.


    Rose moved her finger along the map and looked around the signs outside. "I can get off here," she said, looking at a small market. The first church she wanted to visit was close by so she could walk from there. "I don¡¯t want to keep you back from where you are going."


    "I am going near the church," said Zayne. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are? You have business there?" Rose asked, finding that to be suspicious. "Did you only need to leave your camp because you wanted to give me a ride?"


    "No. There is someone I am to meet far past where you are going so it was merely a coincidence. If you wish to get out and walk, then be my guest," Zayne said, knocking on the carriage for it to stop. "This should be good for you to go."


    "Ah, thank you. I will forever be indebted to you for what you have done for me. I look forward to one day repaying and I will do my best to not get captured so your fears do not come true. Goodbye Zayne," Rose said, waving goodbye to him.


    Rose exited the carriage and closed the door. She moved quickly to get away from it since it was gathering too much attention. This small market might not be used to seeing such a grand carriage passing through it.


    Zayne also needed to be careful not to bring attention to himself since he was not from this land.


    Rose rushed to get out of sight and find somewhere she could open the map to see what direction she had to go. Once she reached the church, she would rest once more and then try to find a way for them to send her to another church outside of town.


    "I should buy fruits," Rose considered as she passed stalls with pretty fruit. No one here would know that she once lived in a brothel so they should not deny her what they were selling. "No, I should wait and buy later when the others run out."


    She didn¡¯t have much money so it was best not to spend so soon.


    "Have you seen this woman? You are to answer as it concerns the king¡¯s men."


    Rose looked away from the stalls to a bit of commotion that was starting to get loud. She thought this was a quiet market but she was wrong.


    "No," Rose panicked when she saw the uniforms of the king¡¯s men. She hid behind a stack of crates. "Why are you hiding when it isn¡¯t him?" She asked herself.


    It was only Mathias she needed to hide from and the men she saw were strangers focused on troubling an older-looking woman about something.


    There wasn¡¯t any reason why Mathias would be looking for her since he refused to help her when she saw him. All she needed to do was avoid the men who worked for Graham.


    Just as she was about to move, Rose heard a voice she could not forget. It was hard to forget the voice of the man who kicked her.


    "Find anything?" Mathias questioned his soldiers. He sat on a horse looking around for his target.


    Mathias couldn¡¯t look for Rose alone so he had to gather a group of soldiers loyal to him to search around where Rose could have run. He was searching all night long, going through the mountain like she might have done, but was yet to find a clue.


    "Find her now!" Mathias yelled, frustrated as time was counting down for him. He was not going to become some whore in the brothel. "How hard is it to find a brothel whore?"


    Rose covered her mouth to not let even the smallest sound be heard though Mathias was not close to her. ¡¯A brothel whore?¡¯ She thought. Could it be that he had joined Graham in looking for her?


    Rose wanted to be positive that they were looking for someone else. That Mathias couldn¡¯t be so foolish as to help the man who once mistreated them. She wanted to believe that despite him kicking her, he had some sense left, but Rose couldn¡¯t.


    This wasn¡¯t the boy she once knew so she could not trust him to not work with Graham.


    "I must go," Rose whispered, turning around to peep through the crates to find the right time to run.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28: Chapter 28Rose tried to remain calm while she waited for her moment to run. Panicking would do nothing but get her captured.


    She was not going back to Graham and certainly not by the hands of Mathias. Rose regretted using herself as a distraction to have him go free with Alexander.


    "Hurry up so we can visit the next market!" Mathias ordered the soldiers.


    He was starting to believe Rose might have died somewhere on the mountain. She couldn¡¯t make it out alive and had already been far from where he had been searching. Someone was hiding her or maybe he had missed her when he searched the mountain.


    "I should have chased her," Mathias whispered, greatly regretting that he had given up on following Rose the night she ran away. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not for the bastard foreigner, Mathias would have caught up to her and dragged her back to the brothel.


    "Their camp was on the other side. Would they hold her as a captive?" Mathias wondered.


    It was unlikely that Rose made it out of town already so the one place she might be hiding after making it through the mountain might be inside the soldier¡¯s camp. Unfortunately, only select men from the king¡¯s army could go to the foreigner¡¯s camp.


    Rose moved away from the crates as soon as Mathias turned his back. She walked fast instead of running which would make her look suspicious. All she needed to do was blend into the crowd and then slip away to head to the church.


    "Which way- No!" Rose gasped, hurrying back to a corner as she stumbled upon more soldiers on the other side she ran.


    Shouldn¡¯t the king¡¯s men have better things to do than be searching around for her? They should want to free her from the life she had.


    Rose found it hard not to panic since more soldiers were walking around the market. She watched as they stopped everyone who passed by to question them.


    "Is it his freedom?" Rose wondered.


    There wasn¡¯t anything else she could think of for why Mathias would want to work with Graham to find her. Mathias had hurt her by kicking her and now he was doing so much worse by trying to send her back to that hellhole just so he could be free.


    Rose smiled though she was hurt by this. Mathias had tasted freedom for eight years while she only got one day of it so far. It was cruel of him to want to join in taking away her freedom when she had helped him to achieve his.


    She could not trust anyone. Not even those who she once fought alongside to escape. Eventually, everyone was going to hurt you so you had to take care of yourself.


    Just as Rose was going to move, her mouth was covered and her body pulled away from where the soldiers walked.


    Tears filled her eyes as she believed that she had been caught.


    "My apologies for touching you, Rose."


    Rose tilted her head back to look up after hearing the familiar voice. She was surprised to see blue eyes looking down at her.


    How was Zayne here?


    He wore a coat over his head most likely to hide that he was not from this land. With the king¡¯s men around, Zayne might find himself in trouble if he was found alone.


    Zayne slowly moved his hands from her mouth. "I didn¡¯t want you to scream. The market is filled with them searching for a woman who fits your description. My carriage is close for us to leave," he said, taking the coat from his head as he spoke to cover Rose¡¯s head with it.


    Zayne buttoned up the coat which was too large for her so it could help to hide her.


    ¡¯They¡¯ll see your face," said Rose.


    "I am not the one they are after. I will keep my eyes on the ground until we reach the carriage. Please endure this for a moment I am going to lift you," Zayne informed Rose before he did it.


    Rose was scared and all kinds of warnings were going off in her head from Zayne holding her, but this was far better than to be caught by the soldiers.


    Zayne carried Rose in his arms as he navigated through the tight spaces between shops and stalls to get back to his carriage. Lifting her was faster than holding her hand as he led her.


    Zayne knew there was something wrong when his carriage moved off from where Rose got off and then when his carriage was stopped, he heard the description that fit Rose. She came from the brothel so why were the soldiers looking for her? Did Graham have that much control or was there more to Rose?


    Rose panicked more as she feared that Zayne would be pulled into her problems. He had left her alone for a small moment and already he had to help her again. With Mathias searching for her along with Grant, she could not travel by herself just yet.


    Zayne opened the carriage door and stepped inside with Rose still in his arms. He fell back to the seat on top of Rose as the coachman was quick to move as soon as the door closed. They couldn¡¯t waste any time in the market for someone to look inside the carriage.


    Zayne placed his hand by Rose¡¯s head to help keep his weight off of her until he could move to sit on his side without falling.


    "Zayne, is your offer still there?" Rose asked.


    She didn¡¯t want to bring him trouble caused by her but she had nowhere else to hide until this search for her died down. Rose knew she needed to hide somewhere until it was believed that she died.


    "It is," Zayne answered.


    "I should have accepted it in the first place," Rose said, knowing she looked foolish now that she was back here in the carriage.


    Zayne moved to the other side of the carriage when it became steady for him to move. "It seemed to be a surprise on your end as well that soldiers are searching for you. You couldn¡¯t have known what happened overnight so I won¡¯t think anything of you turning down the offer at first."


    "Be honest with me, Rose. You knew the soldier who tried to follow you that night, didn¡¯t you?"


    Rose nodded her head. "He was once to be sold like me. We tried to run away and it was only two of my friends who made it out. The only reason I could think of anyone working with Graham after how he treated us before he bought us is that their freedom is on the line."


    Rose had witnessed others do horrible things when Graham dangled their freedom before them. Rose could never judge them since it was a tempting offer but what they should know was that Graham never kept his word. Once he bought you, he didn¡¯t intend to let you go alive.


    "Foolish of someone who escaped being sold to come back here," said Zayne.


    "He probably thought no one would recognise him but I did. I told Graham his name to try to save the guard Graham was torturing. The guard died. There isn¡¯t much in the brothel to keep you positive so I held onto a promise I made with the soldier you saw. It was all I had," Rose said, saddened by how the promise ended.


    Rose wiped her eyes as tears fell though she didn¡¯t want to cry. "I can handle them moving on and forgetting the promise. I cannot force them to help me, but it hurts to know he would want to take me back to Graham. Twice getting in the way of my freedom. I have only wanted for myself and my friends to be free."


    "Do not cry over a pathetic fool, Rose. All the people who wronged you will get the punishment they are deserving of."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29: Chapter 29"It is kind of you to say but no one gets punished in this town. The town guards ignore everything and it is pointless to speak to the king. I don¡¯t want revenge. I only want a chance to enjoy my life doing things that I want to," said Rose.


    Rose didn¡¯t have the time to turn her attention to getting back at Mathias for what he was doing now. She was to focus on getting her freedom. If karma did exist, Rose was leaving it to that for Mathias to regret his actions and for Graham to be treated as he treated others.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to ruin herself by stooping low to others¡¯ ways. Too much of her life had gone by in a place she did not want to be to turn around now when she had freedom and focus on Mathias. It wasn¡¯t guaranteed that she would feel satisfied after getting revenge.


    "After all of this, you are too kind. I could not let his actions go easily," Zayne pointed out the difference between them. Every living thing in this kingdom would know of Mathias¡¯s awful deed if it were up to Zayne.


    While many would not care about what had happened to Rose, they loved to talk and ruin others. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The market is filled with soldiers. I cannot think of getting revenge on anyone right now. I am worried that you might be caught with me," Rose said, looking down at the floor where she thought she should sit.


    Though the soldiers had a description of her it could be a few other women who looked like her so unless Mathias identified her, she wasn¡¯t going to be caught, but she was thinking of not getting Zayne in trouble.


    "Do you still care for him?" Zayne asked as he could see her still having room in her heart for the old friend.


    "Strangely, I care for the boy I once knew, but I hate the man that I see now. They feel like two people to me," Rose answered honestly.


    When she thought of her friend, a younger Mathias came to mind. Rose didn¡¯t care for the stranger that she saw recently. She couldn¡¯t be a fool to care for him.


    Rose smiled as she thought about what Zayne said. "I do come with a lot of trouble."


    "I like the fact that you know. It is still my decision to help you so do not feel like you are burdening me. I could have turned a blind eye to your troubles."


    "Why didn¡¯t you?" Rose asked as she had witnessed many easily turn away. Zayne was more than a stranger so he was one of the last people she would have considered having any interest in helping her.


    "Who knows?" Zayne replied, not having the answer himself. "Maybe it was because of how scared you looked the night you bumped into me or that I admire your will to get away. I don¡¯t have an exact answer yet."


    "Could it be that you wish to upset Graham because you don¡¯t like him?" Rose asked.


    "That too. I applaud you for enduring such a man all these years. You are deserving of many riches or a medal. I found myself wanting to kill him after just a few sit-downs with me. He was in luck that your wanting to set fire caught my attention," Zayne revealed.


    The fire had saved Graham¡¯s life. Zayne walked away from Graham¡¯s offer to give him a man to sleep with to calm his urge to strangle Graham until he stopped breathing. Rose had distracted him.


    Rose smiled but it slowly fell as she realised that Zayne might have tried to kill Graham. "You-"


    "The less you know, the better for you. Get some rest, Rose."


    Rose wanted to ask her question but had a feeling she would not get an answer. She could not regret the fire since she didn¡¯t know Graham had one foot stepping through death¡¯s doors. Rose smiled once more, happy to know that the guest Graham was so happy to have wanted to kill him.


    If only she could receive news about his death.


    Rose opened her map to try following how to get to the home Zayne owned. Should she ever need to run from there, she needed to know how to make it to the church she wanted to go to.


    She pressed her face to the window to get a good look at the home they were approaching. It was smaller than the camp where all of Zayne¡¯s soldiers were but still big to Rose. "There really isn¡¯t anyone here?"


    "Just two guards to stop anyone from stealing what I have inside but they won¡¯t leave the gates to go inside. It will only be you here to take care of my home. Clean the hours you want and use the rest of the time to do whatever you please. We will need to figure out something about your food," Zayne realised. "Can you cook?"


    Rose shook her head. "There are workers meant for the kitchen. I am sure I can learn quickly. Do you not just throw everything in a pot? No?" She asked as Zayne gave her a strange look. "I can stay with some vegetables and fruit. I have some already."


    "You need meat, Rose. You aren¡¯t too small but you need to gain some weight. Someone must cook but I do not want you playing with fire in my home. We both know how that ends. Do not glare at me," Zayne said, looking away to hide his smile as she didn¡¯t look threatening.


    Seeing Rose upset gave him a good look at how a bunny would look if upset.


    Rose wished he would stop remembering her about the fire. He had joined in doing it. "I do not play with fire."


    "I should hope so. Allow me," Zayne said, opening the door as the carriage stopped. "Must we do this again, Rose?"


    "Sorry," Rose apologised for not moving. It wasn¡¯t easy to suddenly be used to someone serving her instead of the other way. She would like to see the land Zayne came from to know if this was normal.


    Zayne exited the carriage behind Rose and thought of hiring someone to do the cooking so he wouldn¡¯t return to this home in flames.


    Rose looked up at the large home. To think she would be alone here to take care of it in peace. It certainly was a good offer for her to hide here. Her only concern would be trusting that the two guards remained by the gates.


    Zayne opened the front door for Rose, letting her go first to explore. Once more he saw how her eyes lit up since there was much for her to see. Many of the things here she couldn¡¯t see anywhere else in town because he had brought them from home.


    Rose wanted to run around to see what was inside all the rooms, but she knew it would be rude to leave her employer. There were a few things she knew she could check off from her list just from being here.


    She turned to Zayne, ready to hear more of what she needed to do or what the rules were.


    Zayne was puzzled by Rose just staring at him. There was a bit of eagerness on his end to see her explore, but she was disappointing him by staying still. "What is it?"


    "I must know the rules," said Rose.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30: Chapter 30"Don¡¯t set my home on fire and don¡¯t bring any friends here," Zayne answered. What rules was she expecting him to have for her?


    Rose bit her lip to resist telling him again that she would not set anything on fire since he would not listen. What friends did she have to invite anyone here when she was supposed to be hiding? Rose prepared herself to keep hearing about a fire for as long as she was around Zayne.


    "There aren¡¯t any rules, Rose. You are to clean and not do something stupid like leaving here for someone to find you. Now, I need to figure out which room you should use. Maybe one of the second floors," Zayne said, going up the second floor first.


    Rose was close behind him as she wanted to see what a second floor was like. The brothel was all laid out on one floor and there was only one second floor which Graham did not allow even her to see.


    Rose touched the stair railings as she walked. "It must pay well to be a general. Even the stairs have tiny art on them."


    Zayne slowed down so he could sneak glances at Rose being fascinated with everything she walked by. "I am risking my life with this job so it should pay well," he said, leaving out more of his background.


    Zayne didn¡¯t think Rose would change to be more interested in his wealth if she knew, but he liked how little she knew about him. In time it would come out but by then she should be used to him as he was now.


    "This house isn¡¯t marked on the map. Where are we?" Rose asked.


    "You¡¯re the one with the map so you should be able to figure out where it is positioned on the map. We¡¯re on the edge of the town. If we keep going north from here, we will end up in the next town over where the palace is," Zayne answered.


    "I do not understand. I heard that you are here to speak about the king concerning a truce so, why aren¡¯t you closer to the king?" Rose wondered as from what she remembered from the map, the palace wasn¡¯t close by though it was in the neighbouring town.


    "It is simple. The king wants to keep us at a distance so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about us trying to kill him. He¡¯ll call upon us to travel to the palace when he wants to speak," Zayne answered. "Suddenly interested in the war?"


    Rose shook her head. The war sounded too complicated for someone like her to understand. "No matter how you explain it to me, I don¡¯t think I would understand anything about the war or the truce. I only need to focus on working to make money."


    "Rose, you are not stupid," Zayne said, knowing it was what she was getting at. She was not stupid to not understand anything about war simply because she was caged up in a brothel or didn¡¯t know how to read. "You don¡¯t need to know how to read to understand things happening around you."


    In his eyes, Rose was smart. Smarter than she might ever believe. If she could read, she would do great things and maybe, that was the very reason others stopped her from trying. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If you would like to learn how to read, I can teach you in my spare time. There are a few other languages I know as well. I have a few books from back home that you might enjoy once you learn. Would you like to learn?" Zayne asked, giving her the choice.


    Rose would love to read but she didn¡¯t want to take up his time. "Thank you but I must decline. I don¡¯t need to learn how to read. I am not alone in not knowing how to read. Most servants don¡¯t need-"


    "Rose, you are not in the brothel to follow his rules. You can do as you wish now and forget what anyone told you about reading," Zayne said, wanting her to forget her old life soon. "Whoever told you not to read only feared what would happen if you had more knowledge. You know nothing of this world and the only way you learn more is to read."


    "Then, would you accept me doing more work as payment for your teaching me? You must already be busy with the truce and your soldiers so taking time to teach me should not be free," Rose proposed.


    Zayne was now used to Rose needing a price. "I will think about the price and let you know soon. I will hire someone who will do the cooking. Remember, there are days that I come here for a break," Zayne added before she could reject the offer. "I will need proper food. I will find someone who will not speak about you being here."


    "Thank you," said Rose. Seeing how much Zayne was helping, Rose was ready to do her best with cleaning so he would not regret bringing her here. As soon as she saw her room, Rose was ready to start cleaning to show that she could be a good maid.


    Zayne opened the door to the room that was opposite his own, something he had to keep from Rose for now so she would not panic. "You can use this room."


    "Can I?" Rose had to ask as the room was far bigger than she was expecting. Though the house was smaller than the one at his camp her room here was bigger.


    The servant rooms in the brothel were small and most of the servants were meant to squeeze into them to rest. Even her room only allowed her to take around four steps from the bed to the window.


    Rose wanted to say that it was too large of a room for her but she wanted to continue to experience what it was like to live like this. She was only a maid but with a room like this, she could pretend to be a lady.


    Zayne remained by the door to not step into what might be her comfort space. He wanted to see how she would react to his room back home since it was far larger than this.


    His presence here was quickly forgotten as Rose explored the room. To think there would be a day where a room got more attention than him.


    "Rose," he called to get her attention. "I know what the payment for teaching you will be."


    Rose stopped exploring to look at Zayne. "What is it?"


    "You cannot hide between the bed and the wall when it is time for you to sleep. You must use the bed as it is what it was made for. No one will try to harm you here. I promise you," Zayne promised.


    Rose turned to face the large bed. It would be comfortable to lay on but she was so used to hiding beside her bed because anyone who broke into the room would expect to find her lying on it. She wanted to agree to it but the memory of Jonathan breaking into her room stopped her from being strong enough to agree so soon.


    "I cannot. I would feel safer if I lay beside the bed. I am sorry," Rose apologized.


    Yesterday when Zayne asked her to go up on the bed, she had pulled the pillow back down to the side of the bed after he left. She needed more time before she could stop the habit.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31: Chapter 31"Does this mean you won¡¯t teach me to read?" Rose questioned, her voice filled with disappointment.


    "No. I will think of another price since there isn¡¯t anything that can be done about the bed. I will let you settle in. Excuse me," Zayne said, turning around to exit the room.


    Rose flinched when the door closed. "Did I upset him?" She wondered.


    It was such a simple request but Zayne had never been in her shoes to understand why she slept the way that she did.


    Rose inspected the large drawers that were on both sides of the door. If she could push the two of them to block the door every night so she could hear when an intruder was struggling to get in, then she could sleep on the bed.


    There was only one concern.


    There was a space outside of the bedroom which seemed to overlook somewhere. What if someone were desperate enough to climb up there? She had seen many do desperate things to get inside the brothel.


    "I am hopeless," Rose muttered.


    She was far out of the brothel but still living in fear. Where were the happy times going to start? How could they if she was always questioning everything around her?


    At some point, she had to stop living in fear, but at this rate, Rose didn¡¯t think it was going to happen soon.


    "Rose, you have a roof over your head and work to do. You don¡¯t have any time to think about how you lived in the brothel. I must show him," Rose said, pumping herself up to show her worth.


    Zayne¡¯s decision could easily switch so before that, she had to get to work.


    Rose walked to the bed to place down the bag with the little things she had collected from Zayne¡¯s camp. She could figure out her food later.


    Outside Rose¡¯s room, Zayne made his way out the front door to speak to the guards. He wasn¡¯t going to be here every day and with Rose¡¯s fears, he had to speak to the guards.


    "General!"


    "Don¡¯t be so loud. I don¡¯t need anyone passing by to know that I am here. You¡¯re aware that I have a guest. A young woman will be doing the cleaning from now and someone will be coming to do the cooking. You are not to go inside unless there is danger. If you must speak to her, try not to be so intimidating," said Zayne.


    The soldiers looked at each other. How were they to change the last part? They always looked intimidating.


    "Should we smile-" S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. You don¡¯t have a good-looking smile. I know you and your smile bothers me," Zayne replied. "Just stay at the gates and do not let any visitors in."


    "Yes, general!"


    Zayne reached out to straighten one of the soldier¡¯s shirts so their kingdom symbol was in view. "She isn¡¯t one of us and I know you aren¡¯t keen on protecting outsiders, but if something happens to her, something will happen to you. Do we understand each other?"


    "Yes, general!"


    "Good. None of your peers know about this. Should you speak about her then I shall take it as your interest in losing your tongue. Now, what do you have to eat?" Zayne asked as he needed to solve Rose¡¯s problem with food for the day.


    There should be food in the kitchen and some treats that he left back from the long trip here, but she needed a good dinner. One that had meat. Rose needed to be fed well so she could get to a good weight.


    "We caught a rabbit from our hunt before you arrived so we are cooking a stew later. We can pass some to the lady."


    "Of course, it¡¯s a fucking rabbit," Zayne muttered, finding it to be some sort of cannibalism of some sort if Rose ate the stew. "Put on the stew now and some rice later. When you hunt or get rations sent from the camp, place some of it in the kitchen."


    For now, Zayne had her food settled. He shouldn¡¯t return and find her only eating fruits or vegetables though he knew once she found out that there were fruit trees on this land, that was what she was going to indulge herself with.


    Zayne walked back to the house to see what trouble Rose had gotten herself into. Just as he closed the front doors, he heard something drop to the left and walked there. It didn¡¯t come as a surprise to hear Rose most likely destroying something. It might have been a better idea to tell her to just sit still.


    Zayne didn¡¯t make his presence known as he watched Rose be intrigued by something on a wall. During the little time he was away from here, Rose managed to find where he had placed the things he had yet to unpack.


    Her eyebrows were knitted as she stared at whatever was on the wall and if his memory was correct, he had pinned a map of the sea and neighbouring lands on the wall.


    Rose touched the centre of the map. It wasn¡¯t anything like the map Zayne had given her. "Where?" She wondered, moving her finger along the map to try to find where she was now.


    "It won¡¯t be easy to find where you are," Zayne said to end her confusion. "It is a map of this kingdom and the lands surrounding it. There is a far better map that should be around here somewhere."


    "It is huge," Rose said, referring to the world. "I knew there was life beyond this town but this is more than I imagined. Where is your kingdom?"


    "Here," Zayne pointed.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe where he travelled from. "All of you travelled by boat from there? How could a boat hold so many things and you?


    "Well, it is more of a ship. Not the little boat like what you might see the fishermen with," Zayne explained. "Have you seen a boat before?"


    "I have seen one when I walked through the market before. Some men were carrying one with a hole at the bottom. There is something far larger than that?" Rose asked, unable to imagine it.


    She couldn¡¯t make out how big the boats at the docks were since the dock wasn¡¯t close to the brothel or market. From where she could look out, everything on the water looked small.


    "It is large. Far larger than the room we are standing in and maybe as big as this house. We came upon a fleet so there were many ships to bring my soldiers and what we needed for our stay here. I was given a small replica of my ship," Zayne said, looking around for the box that should have it.


    "Your ship?" Rose asked. Being a general seemed to pay more than he was letting on. As much money as Graham was said to make from the brothel, he never mentioned having a ship.


    Rose couldn¡¯t recall the women boasting about a customer who was so wealthy to have a ship. If the customers had a ship they would make mention of it as they liked to impress the women.


    ¡¯His land must be far richer,¡¯ Rose concluded.


    "Open your hands and be careful not to drop it. You can keep it," Zayne said, placing the small ship in her hands.


    "This is a ship,¡¯ Rose said, amazed by what she was seeing. The boat she saw in the market did not have blankets on it like this one. "And the one you rode on is as big as this home. You are lucky. Where has it taken you?" Rose asked, wanting to see on the map where he had travelled.

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32: Chapter 32Rose was intrigued by everything that Zayne spoke of. She couldn¡¯t believe how far he had travelled as he represented his kingdom on behalf of his king or how he just sailed when he had the time to do it himself.


    She was jealous of the wonderful life Zayne had. If she were in his shoes, Rose would spend the rest of her life sailing out at sea. Other than the field she dreamt of there wasn¡¯t anything important for her to see on land.


    Rose imagined listening to the waves as Zayne described and having a far better view of the night sky. She wished to better understand a map now so she might one day turn her adventures to the sea.


    "And it goes beyond what is drawn here," Rose said, touching the edge of the map.


    "Yes. Some people make it their life¡¯s duty to map out the entire world so there are far larger maps. Ones you can hold in your hands. There is a big world out there to be explored and some of my things here are what I collected from my travels to get here," said Zayne.


    Rose looked away from the map to the things piled up in the room. "Do you want me to put them away or are they not to be touched?"


    "You can put them wherever you see fit. If it is left to me, they will be in their crates until it is time for me to leave," Zayne answered. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose tried not to jump for joy that she would get to look around at his things. "There is one thing that I do not understand. You have to leave at some point so why didn¡¯t you leave your things on your ship? Would they be stolen?"


    "No. We have a crew on the ships and staying near the docks. It is unknown how long I will be here so it is best to get comfortable. This is little in comparison to what I normally gather from my travels. If you weren¡¯t fleeing from that fool, I would pay you to give me a tour," Zayne said, watching as she carefully put down the small ship.


    Rose was treating it like it was glass. It was easy for him to get another replica made but that would require her going home with him to get it.


    "I need a map to get around so I wouldn¡¯t be of any help to you. Still, it is good to know there would have been another way for me to make money. If I were bold, I might tell you lies as I took you around on a tour," Rose considered.


    She couldn¡¯t see herself doing it to Zayne as one look at him and you felt like confessing all the bad things you did so he wouldn¡¯t punish you. Despite his scary appearance, he was nice so far. Maybe he would be less intimidating if he smiled more or at all.


    "Is there something on my face or have you started to notice how handsome I am?"


    Rose frowned, surprised to hear his cocky side. "I don¡¯t know you well but I didn¡¯t take you for someone to boast."


    Zayne shrugged his shoulders. "Well, you were staring at me and I know that I am handsome so it could be the reason."


    "It was not the reason. I was thinking of how scary you appear. What it would take for you to be less intimidating but even then, I have found myself comfortable around you. Don¡¯t change as you are," Rose said as she had a good idea.


    Zayne didn¡¯t appreciate the comment about him being intimidating right now. He was often told it but considering he had been gentle with Rose as opposed to how he was with his soldiers, he was expecting something different. "Because I am nice?"


    "If there are any visitors and you are here, one look at you and they would lose any interest in coming inside. Many haven¡¯t enjoyed your soldiers¡¯ visits but they are not fools to pick a fight with you. So, there is a benefit to looking scary," Rose muttered.


    Zayne closed his eyes as he took in what felt like both an insult and a compliment. After getting over the strange request, he opened his eyes to look at Rose. "If you are thinking of becoming scary, it is best that you do not try. It is impossible."


    Rose didn¡¯t think so. "I can become scary. I¡¯m sure it just takes some practice."


    "As much as I would like to be humoured by you trying to look scary, I wish to save you from wasting your time. The only thing that scares me about you is your love for setting things on fire-"


    "I do not have a love for it!" Rose argued.


    "Right. I must stop here before I find myself bitten by a bunny. Dinner for tonight will be rabbit stew and maybe some rice. I hope you aren¡¯t so mad about eating a rabbit that you try to attack my soldiers. Little scary one," Zayne taunted as he walked by Rose. "Maybe I should have warned them about the dangers that linger in here."


    "I know that you are mocking me," Rose said, finding him to be annoying now.


    "See, I told you that you are smart and Rose, you don¡¯t need to start cleaning right away. You can walk around to get familiar with the rooms and then start to work from tomorrow. Even my soldiers got to settle in before I had them get back to training. Or did you think I wanted you to rush because I am scary and cruel?" Zayne asked.


    "I didn¡¯t say cruel and I am doing this because I want to show that you will not regret bringing me here. There is much to put away," Rose pointed to the crates.


    "It can wait. That was all there before you arrived and it did not bother anyone. You are to start work tomorrow unless you want to argue with your employer about it?"


    "No," Rose softly replied, disappointed that she couldn¡¯t show how determined she was while he was here. ¡¯I can surprise him by how clean it is when he returns,¡¯ she thought, trying to remain positive.


    "Oh! Which room belongs to you so I can pay careful attention to it when I clean?" Rose asked.


    "It is around here somewhere," Zayne replied, continuing to keep the location a secret for now. "Shouldn¡¯t you place that somewhere safer before it falls and breaks?" He pointed to the ship, using it as a distraction.


    Rose panicked as she did not want to ruin it already. "I should! Excuse me."

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33: Chapter 33Graham stared at the scene playing out before him. The screams fell upon his ears but they did not disturb him.


    Graham placed the pipe in his mouth and blew smoke toward the man who dared touch what was his. "I placed you as smart yet you tried to harm what was mine when my back was turned. You could have avoided where you are now if you were smart."


    Jonathan¡¯s hair was pulled by the guard who placed the hot metal bar on his leg to make him look at Graham. "I didn¡¯t touch the whore."


    "Whore? I¡¯ve often told you that she isn¡¯t to be called that by anyone. She is mine so where do you get off being the one to insult her? You cannot fool me. Someone spotted you leaving her room with blood covering you. The knife I knew she had stolen was bloody in her room," said Graham.


    He allowed Rose to keep the knife as he knew that she did not have it in her to harm someone. Graham liked seeing Rose think she had something to protect herself with. He was wrong to doubt her since she managed to harm Jonathan.


    Graham couldn¡¯t enjoy being pleasantly surprised by Rose since he had to focus on the fact that Jonathan tried to bed her when he didn¡¯t have the pleasure of doing it. He had not played this game for years for another man to enjoy being her first.


    Graham couldn¡¯t rest until the hot steel burned off every inch of Jonathan¡¯s skin.


    Jonathan smiled, bearing through the pain. "How do you know she did not invite me to her room?"


    Graham saw that Jonathan had a death wish to suggest such a thing to him. Rose never invited him to his room but she would welcome this slimy bastard to her room? "While I do provide special services for my customers and girls to roleplay, Rose wouldn¡¯t be interested in calling you to her room to stab you."


    "You have a brothel full of whores yet you treat that girl like she is some sort of lady. Spoiling her when she is to be sold to the men who want her- Ugh," Jonathan groaned, hunching over as his burning flesh sent a wave of pain through his body.


    Jonathan already found himself embarrassed by being stabbed by not even a common woman but a whore. He already endured his punishment and was somehow still alive after she stabbed him. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where is Rose?" Graham asked, placing Jonathan as one of the suspects. He couldn¡¯t sit back and wait for Mathias to bring Rose back to him.


    Jonathan spat out the blood that formed in his mouth. "She stabbed me. I would have killed her instead of taking her. After everything you did, she slipped out of your hands. You should have just had her."


    Graham slowly got to his feet, his body swaying as the bottles of alcohol he drank still affected him. He couldn¡¯t stop drinking whilst the woman he treasured most in the brothel was out of his hands.


    "None of you can tell me what to do with her. I own her!" Graham yelled, his voice cracking. "I had other women for you to use and you set your sights on who didn¡¯t belong to you. Who helped you get to her room?"


    Graham knew the odds of Jonathan having a good guess to pick out which was Rose¡¯s room was low. He couldn¡¯t dismiss the fact that many of the women here were jealous of Rose so they would try to lead someone to her room.


    "I told you, she invited me to her room. You kept her away from your customers while all along, she wanted to do her job. You could make a lot of money if you would just sell her. She¡¯s all your customers ever talk about. Let me pay for what happened," Jonathan offered.


    "You already are. Burn all his skin off and dump him somewhere. You are in luck that I am not in the mood to send you to be with men who have not touched anyone in months. Since you want to touch someone so badly, that would be fitting for you, wouldn¡¯t it?" Graham asked.


    Graham enjoyed the fear that filled Jonathan¡¯s face. Jonathan shouldn¡¯t have made the mistake of underestimating how much he loved Rose.


    "W-Wait," Jonathan pleaded as he would rather die than have a punishment like that. He was not a man interested in being touched by other men.


    "I said I wasn¡¯t in the mood to let that be your final moment but seeing you on the verge of crying, I can¡¯t help myself. I have to think about how scared Rose would have been to see you enter her room. I feel like I failed her because I told her time and time again that she only belongs to me. Take him," Graham changed his mind.


    Jonathan¡¯s first punishment didn¡¯t seem like enough now that Graham thought about how scared Rose would have been. She was only used to him so she had to be scared out of her mind.


    Graham could not stop blaming himself for her disappearance since he should have kept her in his room. There was more he wanted to do with the two of them alone but the foreign bastards just had to interrupt him right there.


    "Would they be so stupid to take her?" Graham wondered, considering Mathias¡¯s story that the foreigners were around at that time. They shouldn¡¯t be so stupid to steal from him.


    While Zayne claimed to have no interest in any of the women here, Graham couldn¡¯t forget how Zayne¡¯s gaze went to Rose a few times. It could have just been curiosity as Rose was a beautiful woman who had heads turning but Graham couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a small chance they took her.


    "Someone would have seen them with her. We had a busy night," Graham said, finding it hard to believe they had managed to slip her away right under his nose.


    All clues pointed to Jonathan or Mathias and unfortunately, Graham believed that they didn¡¯t have her. There were plenty of customers present that night who could have troubled her. The fire could have made her panic and run out of the brothel only to be caught by someone who would not let her out.


    Graham was left with no choice but to put out a reward for anyone who could bring her back. Once Rose was finally home, she would not leave the four corners of his bedroom.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34: Chapter 34"I have not seen him all day."


    "That is strange. Is there trouble that I was not alerted about?" Alexander asked as Mathias seemed to have some sort of secret mission.


    "There isn¡¯t any that I know of," the soldier answered.


    "You may return to your post. As soon as Mathias returns, tell him to come to my tent," said Alexander.


    Alexander left the soldier and made his way to his tent. Since they returned to this town, Mathias has been acting strange. He was gone all day with a few guards when they didn¡¯t have any reason to leave the camp.


    It was likely that Mathias and others were wasting their time in brothels since it was all Alexander heard some of the men speaking about. However, the last time he saw Mathias, Mathias looked like a nervous wreck.


    "Has he found himself in trouble?" Alexander considered.


    If Mathias stumbled upon someone who might place him as a former slave it was like Mathias to hide this from him and try to get rid of the problem.


    Alexander entered his tent and went straight to a bucket of water to dip his hands in and wet his face. Mathias¡¯s behaviour these days took his focus away from trying to find Rose. Alexander found himself having to be in two places at once as he wanted to search for Rose but also find where Mathias had been sneaking off to.


    If there was some sort of trouble, Mathias should just tell him. They both had a terrible backstory in this town and the longer that Mathias kept what was happening a secret, the more it could one day blow up.


    "We should be looking for her," Alexander said, worried that if they wait too late they might lose Rose. They had a promise to keep and as long as they were careful with their movement no one would find out about their past.


    Alexander took his sword from the wall, ready to head out once more to search for Rose and to find where Mathias had been wandering off to. At the very least with Mathias being around the town, he might be able to spot Rose first and help her.


    Alexander was confident that he could easily spot Rose once he saw her. He could never forget the face of the first and only girl he had ever loved. It would please him to see Rose recognise him after the changes his body went through.


    "Alexander," he heard Mathias¡¯s voice. "Where are you in a rush to go?"


    Alexander was puzzled by how Mathias could just smile at him after he was missing all day. "Where have you been, Mathias?"


    Mathias looked away so he wouldn¡¯t have to see Alexander¡¯s face. Then he might feel guilty for what he was doing now even though it was for the best and Alexander would thank him later. "I have been enjoying the town which is what you should have done. Want to go for a drink now?"


    "I don¡¯t have any time for a drink. For someone who wants to lay low and not be spotted by anyone who might recognise us, you certainly are spending a lot of your time outside the camp. I feel inclined to disregard agreeing to not search for her," Alexander said and then walked around Mathias.


    It was unfair that Mathias was getting to do as he pleased yet Alexander could not search for the woman he cared for.


    Mathias reached to grab Alexander¡¯s arm. He couldn¡¯t go looking for Rose when the crazy bastard who was still obsessed with her was looking to blame anyone for her disappearance. "I told you not to do that. You will find yourself in trouble."


    "And how do you know what kind of trouble it would be?" Alexander asked, his voice low to not gather attention from those around them. "I have to question if there is more to why you do not want me to marry Rose. Is it because you want me to marry that woman in the palace or do you just think that she is far below us?"


    Alexander stepped closer to Mathias to whisper, "No matter what we do, nothing will change the fact that we were all sold by someone. I do not view myself as high in status so do not place your dreams on me. I am going to find her. You are more likely to bring attention to us by how much time you spend out of camp."


    "No one will recognise me but they will be suspicious about you asking around about her. You¡¯re going to find yourself in trouble and I am going to be dragged into it. I do not want to fall back into being placed as a slave so I am begging you, let her go," Mathias pleaded.


    Mathias failed to understand the obsession these men had with Rose. He had seen that she was still beautiful but there were plenty of other beautiful women around the town. Women who did not need to be bought so why waste time with Rose who might have already shared a bed with plenty of men?


    "She was to be placed in a brothel back then. Think of how many men have bedded her-"


    Alexander grabbed Mathias¡¯s collar and pulled him close. While it was true that she could have been with other men as it was expected of women working in the brothel, Alexander didn¡¯t like how Mathias was saying it. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This was their friend Mathias was speaking about. They should be hoping that life wasn¡¯t hell for Rose.


    "You¡¯ll strangle me over what I said about her? Why am I not surprised?" Mathias asked. They spent years together acting like brothers to the point that Mathias believed they were related but Alexander was still going to pick Rose.


    Mathias would never understand it as he did not want to go for anyone he viewed as beneath him. He was going to achieve things that many once believed were beyond his reach and wipe away every trace about him once being sold.


    How were they to raise their status if they became known for having old ties to a whore or being slaves?


    Alexander let go of Mathias as it was a mistake to grab him and they were getting unwanted attention. "I shall do as I please with Rose. If wanting to keep my promise angers you so much, then we can cut ties here since we stand for different things. You can forget your past all you want but you must remember you only had freedom because of her."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35: Chapter 35"Almost. There," Rose sighed in relief after she succeeded in pulling a drawer to block the bathroom door.


    It was time to get cleaned up before going down to where the soldiers had made the stew Zayne spoke about. Before that, Rose had to wash the dress she wore today to be able to wear it tomorrow as she had no other option than to sleep in the one other dress she had. She would not take the risk of not sleeping in a dress.


    "Why did Mathias have to be there? I could have bought another dress," Rose said, pulling on the dress she wore to see the state of it. With only two dresses, they would be worn out quite fast. "I should learn how to make dresses, but I cannot leave. Would he be angry if I used one of the sheets?"


    Rose did not want to overdo what she did while in Zayne¡¯s home. He was her employer. Nothing more.


    From this point on, she was to act as his maid and be mindful of her words.


    Rose slowly backed away from the door, letting time pass to check if there was someone who had been waiting for her to be alone. With no one disturbing her, Rose moved fast to undress and turn the pipe handle for water to fill the tub.


    It was far different from the old metal one that only had cold water unless the women took their time to heat water and then pour it into the metal tub for everyone to dip out what they needed.


    Rose watched with fascination how easy it was for warm water to fill the tub before her. "How does it get up here?" She wondered, stooping down to look at the pipes.


    If she had these pipes leading into her bedroom, she wouldn¡¯t need to leave at night to get water.


    "So this is what Graham had pipes leading into his room for. I should ask Zayne- no," Rose shook her head. She failed to do his request so he was not going to teach her yet. There wasn¡¯t any point in asking.


    Rose sat inside the tub as it filled with warm water and started to rub her skin to get cleaned up. While her attention still went to the door many times, she once again enjoyed being able to sit to clean herself in such warm water.


    Though most of them tried to bully her because of Graham¡¯s interest in her, there were some women, young and old, inside the brothel that Rose would like to have experienced what she did now.


    They should never have given in to not learning more about the world. The women at the brothel didn¡¯t have a single clue as to what they were missing.


    Rose cleaned herself up quickly and drained the water after washing the dress which she would hang up on the balcony. She changed back into the dress she had run away from the brothel in and then took her wet dress outside.


    Rose could see the front gates and the lights from all the homes nearby from her balcony. She couldn¡¯t see the brothel in sight like she did when she roamed around the mountain. It showed how far she had gotten away from her old life.


    "I must try to move on. You cannot be so guarded all the time," Rose said to herself once more. She lived in constant constant fear but now that she was free, that had to stop. It would be hard but little by little, Rose wanted to be more open to trusting others.


    A knock on the door stole Rose¡¯s attention from looking at the lights.


    She ran from the balcony to push away the drawer that she placed to stop someone from entering.


    On the other side of the door, Zayne was confused by the sound he was hearing from inside the room. He was supposed to be the one in the middle of the war yet he got the impression that Rose was at war with someone inside her room.


    ¡¯She¡¯s always up to something,¡¯ he thought. There might not be a single peaceful moment in this home with Rose here.


    Finally, the door opened revealing Rose looking tired though she hadn¡¯t done any work today.


    "What was that noise, Rose?" Zayne asked, not finding anything suspicious when he looked around the room.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to reveal her way of protecting herself but she didn¡¯t want to lie. "I was moving something around. What are those clothes for? Do you want me to wash them now?"


    Zayne didn¡¯t believe she was just moving something around. One day she was going to realise that it wasn¡¯t easy to trick him. Once more, he let it go to not make her uncomfortable. "Here. You only have two dresses so you can use some of my shirts to sleep in. I do not recommend you wear them during the day though you will be alone."


    Rose accepted the shirts as Zayne placed them in her hands but she didn¡¯t need them. How could she take his shirts when they weren¡¯t meant for her to wear? "I don¡¯t-"


    "Just say thank you, Rose. I understand your reasoning but sometimes you can just accept it and say thank you. Do you want to keep washing dresses in the morning to have them to wear at night or do you want the shirts I have given you? I am helping to decrease your work," said Zayne.


    Rose counted the shirts he placed in her hands and learned that there were five. It would decrease the work she would have to do every night. Still, she felt the need to pay him. "I should still pay for them. Please."


    Rose never went around shopping for her clothes but she wasn¡¯t a stranger to what was expensive. Zayne spoke of owning a ship and he could waste money to buy a home away from the camp his soldiers used. Knowing that Rose concluded that the shirts in her hand had to be expensive. She could tell alone from how soft they were. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "For how long are we going to do this? Haven¡¯t we already figured out that there isn¡¯t anything you have that I want? It is only shirts, Rose. Once you start cleaning, you will come across many that I didn¡¯t know were packed. You would need to place them in my hands for me to take them back," said Zayne.


    Rose found that best so she tried to place them back in his hands but Zayne moved his hands behind his back. "You just said I can place them in your hands. Why did you move?"


    "I never said that it would be easy for you to place them back in my hands. Now, unless you want to grab me to keep my hands in place which is something you dislike. It looks like you will be keeping my shirts," Zayne smiled.


    Rose thought about trying to touch him so she could place the shirts in his hands but she knew she wasn¡¯t going to be any match for him. She was going up against a general and she doubted that she could outsmart him.


    "Put them down and come along. Your rabbit friend should be done cooking by now."

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36: Chapter 36Rose rubbed her arms when the cold night air nipped at her skin. It wasn¡¯t cold like this when she spent the night in the mountains. The dress she wore now wasn¡¯t thick enough to protect her from the cold, but she was bearing with it because food was more important than being warm.


    "Good night," Rose greeted the two guards after Zayne. It looked like they had worked hard doing the cooking so she thought of cleaning up after them.


    Rose was disappointed by the lack of response or even a look her way to acknowledge her presence. It was the same way when she was at the camp. They didn¡¯t want anything to do with outsiders so it was best she stayed to herself.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good to make enemies where she was staying now.


    Zayne noticed how they ignored her. He couldn¡¯t leave Rose in the hands of two fools who wouldn¡¯t pay her any mind. "Have you forgotten how to return greetings or must I teach you?"


    "Good night," the guards returned Rose¡¯s greeting.


    Rose thought Zayne stepping in might have made things worse for her. This was no different from when the women in the brothel troubled her and Graham stepped him. Graham stepping in did more harm than good.


    "Is it done?" Zayne questioned the two. It was too cold for Rose to stay outside unless she would sit before the campfire.


    Rose stood back, watching as a pot was opened releasing a wonderful smell. She didn¡¯t understand why they cooked it outside instead of using the big kitchen she saw inside. Though she liked that she wouldn¡¯t be startled seeing them inside, Rose didn¡¯t want them to have to trouble themselves by cooking outside.


    "It is," Soren, one of the two guards, answered. He looked behind Zayne at the woman meant to work there. Everything about her screamed that she was not one of them. He did not want to get close to anyone from this land. "The rice is in the small pot like you requested."


    "We will do it for you," Brian, the second guard, offered. When would they get another opportunity to serve Zayne like this? "We spotted a few rabbits running around the back of the house. There are a few other animals. We plan to go hunting again."


    "Avoid the rabbits for now. I don¡¯t want to shoot the wrong one," Zayne said, looking directly at Rose as he spoke.


    Rose wished he would stop talking. She was nothing like a rabbit and failed to see what he did.


    "I placed a lot of the meat for you," Brian said, filling the bowl to the top. Zayne of all people needed to be well-fed while he was here.


    Zayne took the bowl from Brian and immediately handed it to Rose. "You are to eat all of it."


    Brian and Soren shared a look. They had not done all this cooking just to spoil her. It was for their general.


    Rose took the bowl, careful not to let any of it waste by spilling over. "It is far too much. You should have this one." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not only was it too much but Rose could not ignore the stares she received from the two guards. Zayne was facing her so he could not see the hate in their eyes as she was handed the bowl meant for him.


    While the house was pretty and she would be here alone, Rose sensed there was going to be some trouble once Zayne left. Should she need any help and Zayne was not around, she could not come to the guards.


    It was fine since Rose was already used to taking care of herself but their glares made her want to return inside. It was far scarier to have men looking at you with so much hate as opposed to the stares of women. They had the means to hurt her far worse than any of the women in the brothel.


    Rose lowered her head so her gaze would be on the ground instead of meeting their eyes. All she wanted to do was return to her room and eat what little she had left of the fruits and vegetables she had wrapped up. The guards did not need to share their food with her ever again.


    Zayne noticed the fear that filled her eyes once more before she bowed her head. Something had scared her and seeing that she was fine when they walked alone to come outside, it wasn¡¯t him who did.


    Zayne looked over his shoulder at the two men who shared Rose¡¯s fear now that he looked at them. When were they going to listen to his command? First Lucy and now these two fools. "Eat what you can and put away the rest for the morning. What is left back can be kept over a small flame to last the night."


    Zayne filled another bowl with rice for Rose and set it aside for her to come back for. "Take the stew to your room. You need to come back for rice and water to drink."


    Rose nodded her head and spun around to return inside.


    Zayne watched as she walked as fast as she could whilst not spilling the stew. He sighed as he rolled up his sleeves. He had a small window to lecture the two men standing behind him. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to treat her well? With my back turned, how were you looking at her?"


    "Forgive us but she is an outsider. I do not see why we must feed and guard someone who isn¡¯t like us," Soren spoke up.


    They were here for a truce but that didn¡¯t mean he was ready to be protecting anyone from this land. It didn¡¯t matter that it might be a woman Zayne was infatuated with for the time being.


    Brian shared the same sentiments but knew not to speak of it out loud. They were not to go against Zayne¡¯s orders even if they didn¡¯t like them. It was just hard to be warm to the woman staying here when they did not care for her presence.


    Zayne kept his attention on the front door so he wouldn¡¯t hit Soren just as Rose was walking out. She didn¡¯t need to see such violence on her first day. "I have told you what you are to do while she is working here. I will not tell you about it a second time. Regardless of the land she was raised on, she is my guest. Would you like to see what punishments await anyone not treating my guest well?"


    "No sir," Brian and Soren answered.


    "She is not deserving of your cold glares when she has no involvement in the war. I have told you time and time again that we are to leave the innocent. It is the king, his court, and army who you can turn your glares to, not her," Zayne said, not allowing her fear to be caused by men under his command.


    Rose¡¯s life in her homeland was already hard. She didn¡¯t need outsiders to be adding to making her life miserable.


    For some odd reason, he felt angry seeing how quickly she had to shy away and back away in the room which had become her safe space like he thought. There was a small part of him that wanted to snap Soren¡¯s neck for ruining the night, but he held back as he still cared for his guards.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37: Chapter 37Zayne left Brian and Soren alone as Rose was quick to return for her rice. He poured himself a small portion of the stew and joined her to walk back inside. "There is a table here for you to use. You do not need to take your food to your room."


    Rose stopped on the first step. She had always eaten in her room since Graham had given her one for herself. It was quiet in her room and it helped her to avoid the women. She had forgotten that there wasn¡¯t anyone here so she could eat elsewhere.


    "Are you eating there?" Rose questioned.


    "I am. If that will make you uncomfortable then I will eat somewhere else," Zayne replied.


    "No! How could I have you eat elsewhere when this is your home? But is it alright for us to sit together? You are my employer and I am your servant. I have never heard of employers sitting with their servants. I can eat in the kitchen," Rose proposed as it sounded more normal.


    Zayne had never sat with his servants, but he had not seen Rose as one though he had given her the job. "It is fine for us to sit together. I do not care about such things and there isn¡¯t anyone here to bother us about it. Come quickly before the stew goes cold and I must leave soon."


    "Leave? Oh," Rose remembered.


    Zayne had his camp to get back to.


    She should be happy to have him gone since she would be alone and had one less person to worry about but she was already so accustomed to his presence. If she had any questions, he had been answering all day not seeming to ever be annoyed by them.


    ¡¯You must learn by yourself,¡¯ Rose thought.


    If Zayne were not by her side now, she would have to learn about the world on her own.


    Rose joined Zayne at the table in the dining room but she sat at the other end to not disturb him.


    Zayne didn¡¯t pay any mind to it as he knew not to expect Rose to be comfortable sitting beside him. He tried to see it all from her point of view while living in a brothel where men came to touch women. He had questions but the timing wasn¡¯t right.


    Rose picked up the spoon that was already placed on the table and dipped it into the steaming stew. She was excited to try it as she couldn¡¯t think of a day she had such a stew with a lot of meat and vegetables in it.


    If she wasn¡¯t careful, she was going to gain too much weight which wouldn¡¯t be bad if she could afford to buy more dresses or leave to buy them.


    Zayne found it hard not to watch Rose as she tasted the stew and expressed her love for it with her facial expressions. He started to think that it was too little for her. He didn¡¯t need to worry about her breakfast as she could enjoy the leftover stew tomorrow.


    The way she filled her cheeks with food reminded him of the little fat rodents with chubby cheeks he had seen some merchants selling as pets. It was wrong but he started to see why Graham was so infatuated with her. It was easy for Rose to gain anyone¡¯s attention even when she was doing the simplest things.


    Life would have been troublesome for her if she had to take customers. He was curious about what she was to do other than to entertain Graham.


    Zayne tapped his fingers on the table as he thought about what might have been her duties. She was the most innocent person he had come across during his recent travels and to think that many people could have had the chance of ruining her innocence angered him.


    Rose noticed that Zayne had not started to eat. "It is not too hot to eat and it tastes well with the rice. Should I get a bowl for you?"


    "Why? I am enjoying the show of a little hamster enjoying its food," said Zayne.


    "Hamster?" Rose replied, puzzled by what animal this was now. "I do not know what you speak of."


    "You won¡¯t know of it. I have only seen merchants who travel far around the seas with it. It is small like a rat, but they describe it as being cute," Zayne explained.


    Rose frowned as she did not see how a rat could look cute. "I do not like being called a hamster. Anything that is like a rat cannot be cute. How would you like it if I were to refer to you as an animal?"


    Zayne wouldn¡¯t be offended. "I am curious what animal you would think of me as."


    "I shall think of the worst one that I know of," Rose stopped as it dawned on her how she was speaking to her employer. "I will just eat and clean up the bowls when we are done."


    "Rose, is there something troubling you that concerns me? You speak freely and then shy away. I cannot help if I look intimidating. I do not know what my face looks like when we speak. Do I scare you?" Zayne asked as even now she wouldn¡¯t meet his eyes.


    "You are scary but I am less guarded with you than I am with everyone else. You are my employer so I shouldn¡¯t speak to you as I please. I will treat you as you are to be treated so I will bite my tongue when I find myself speaking too much," Rose explained.


    Should Zayne¡¯s home be filled with other servants they would think her mad for not only sitting with him but how she spoke to him. One day Zayne had to leave this town so she would have to work for someone else. It was good practice now that she learned to be in her place as a servant.


    "Then we¡¯ve found ourselves a problem because I like hearing you speak," said Zayne.


    He enjoyed the side of her that wanted to learn, that looked at things he found to be simple to be interesting, how she shied away at times but then there were other times when she could go toe to toe with him when she spoke. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose could not understand why since she wasn¡¯t saying anything important. She had thought of herself to be a fool since she knew nothing about the world. "You mustn¡¯t say things to please me."


    "I don¡¯t recall ever complimenting you without finding what I say to be true. I prefer to speak the truth even if it hurts someone¡¯s feelings because I don¡¯t have the time to keep up with a lie. I like hearing you speak, Rose. There is something about you that reminds me of why I turned to the army instead of my other duties," said Zayne.


    "Other duties? You were to be something else?" Rose asked, curious about Zayne¡¯s life on the land he came from. There was much she had to learn about Zayne as he needed to learn about her but they could keep their secrets to themselves.


    "Yes. Now, eat your stew before it goes cold. I will leave as soon as you are done," Zayne said, wanting the show of Rose stuffing her cheeks to continue.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38: Chapter 38Rose was surprised by the empty bowls before her. She didn¡¯t intend to eat all the stew and rice but once she got started and found it to be delicious, she could not stop herself.


    "Well, this land brings interesting things. I¡¯ve seen the day when a rabbit enjoyed eating one of its own. I will have them set aside enough for you to eat more of the stew in the morning and they will leave whatever they cook for you at the door tomorrow. I must go," Zayne said as it was getting late.


    If the sky got any darker before he decided to return to camp, it increased the risk of someone ambushing him. While he would love to see Rose go to her room and close the door, if he did not return soon the soldiers would get worried.


    "I will wash the bowls before I go to bed," Rose said, standing up with Zayne to walk him to the door.


    "Try not to overwork yourself, Rose. It is a simple job. I will bring the payment for your work upon my next visit. A worker should come before I return to do the cooking. Whatever you need to buy, you should use her to get it for you from the market. Do not leave those gates or go near them," Zayne advised Rose.


    "I know. I do not want to be seen by anyone even if they have no ties to Graham or Mathias. Please be safe on your way back," Rose bid Zayne goodbye.


    Zayne stopped by the front door, giving Rose one last look. She should be fine here in the hands of his guards. "Good night Rose."


    Rose held the door open after Zayne walked out heading toward his carriage. She was officially alone, getting to clean at her own pace and then do as she wanted. When Zayne returned, he was going to be amazed by how much she had cleaned.


    Rose closed the door and locked it after the carriage started to head out of the gates. She was quick to clean up the bowls they used and make her way up to her room to lock that door.


    Just like at the soldier¡¯s camp, the first night felt scary as Rose didn¡¯t know what to expect. She pushed one of the drawers to block the door and when she turned around, Rose stared at the bed. It looked like it would be comfortable to rest on for the night.


    If she would only be brave to sleep there instead of beside the bed then she could learn like she wanted to.


    Rose walked to the bed and sat down on it, her body feeling tired now that she was there. She laid down at the edge of the bed without her knife. She had taken a big step and once Zayne returned, she should be rewarded with his knowledge.


    Rose closed her eyes trying to fall asleep, but a small noise she heard from the window made her get up and find her way to the side of the bed. She had taken one step tonight so she should be applauded for that. Maybe tomorrow she will lay on the bed a little longer.


    Away from Rose, Zayne later returned to his camp after a long ride. His soldiers were nervous about his whereabouts as he expected.


    "Trying to have us search the kingdom for you, Zayne? This isn¡¯t good land for you to go missing for an entire day on," said Finn, a fellow soldier and close friend of Zayne. "If you go missing here the king will have all of us killed. Just remember that when you are off exploring or were you with a woman?" Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne walked by Finn and Lucy who were the only ones left waiting for him at the door.


    "Silly me. Our focused general wouldn¡¯t be out with a woman. You are the same one who has been avoiding marriage talk back home. Your name travels far. What would you do if they suggested you marry one of the princesses here?" Finn asked.


    "He would not marry any of them," Lucy answered in Zayne¡¯s place. He was set to marry one of the women from their kingdom so why should he come here to marry? "Do not put that idea in anyone¡¯s head."


    Finn shrugged his shoulders. "What better way to end a war than through marriage? The kings are both married and neither one would accept sending their sisters as mistresses. Our prince here is not yet married."


    "I am your general," Zayne said, not wanting his other title to become talked about.


    "But still a prince. Which is why you are not to be gone all day without telling us where you have wandered off to. Everyone can rest now that you are here back in one piece. Dinner will be warmed up for you," said Finn.


    "I need to speak to you alone," Zayne said, slowly down as he reached the stairs. He needed someone to search for a woman to cook and Finn had been easily blending in here.


    Lucy frowned as it was strange for Zayne to not want to speak to her as well. She was always present for private matters. "Are you still angry with me?"


    "I am not thinking about you," Zayne answered.


    His mind was long off Lucy acting a fool since he had better things to do.


    Finn walked ahead of Lucy and then looked back to mouth, "Stop."


    Finn had always thought that it was a mistake that one of the women on the ridiculous list passed around was here with Zayne on this trip. Unfortunately, soldiers tended to find company in women after a long journey and while Zayne was more focused on a truce, there was no telling when there would be a woman to get his attention.


    It wouldn¡¯t sit well with Lucy as she already viewed Zayne as her future husband but there was nothing she could do as Zayne never asked for her hand.


    "I find it amusing how much drama there is amongst soldiers. Lucy is hardly a woman to cry but I found her close to tears after you told her something about sending her back alone on a ship. We¡¯ve talked about this, Zayne. You must try to be less blunt," said Finn.


    Finn could take it but there were others Zayne made cry.


    "If no one acts a fool, I won¡¯t have to call them out for acting as one. Come in here and shut up," Zayne said after opening the door to his bedroom. "I need you to find a woman who can cook. Preferably one with a little age and will not speak of what she is hired to do. I need you to find her tomorrow."


    "A cook? Why couldn¡¯t you tell me back then that you want a cook? Why be so secretive?" Finn questioned. Did Zayne not want them to see that he was getting other food cooked for him?


    "Because I can do as I please. No one needs to know what I tasked you with. When you find someone, have them go to the home I bought. That is all," Zayne said, finished with the conversation.


    Zayne began to undress as he needed to wash up. "Why are you still present? Do you wish to stand there and see me discard all my clothes?"


    "You are handsome, Zayne but far from my taste, which is a woman. I don¡¯t know what is with all the secrets but I will get it done. Good night our little prince," Finn said, leaving Zayne alone to rest.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39: Chapter 39Finn closed the door to give Zayne the privacy he needed. "You have got to stop forcing yourself to be in places where you are not wanted, Lucy. He only wanted to share something small with me. Doing this will just get you on his bad side."


    Lucy stepped out of the spot she found to hide. "I am not forcing myself to be anywhere. He is behaving quite strangely and it started when that woman came here. You should have seen her trying to seduce him."


    Lucy liked Zayne because he had never shown to be easily influenced by someone so it took a special kind of woman to change him and from what she saw so far, those types of women were here.


    Lucy enjoyed seeing Zayne return without Rose but his long absence from the camp scared her. What had he done when he was alone in the carriage with Rose? Where had he dropped her off? She had many questions that needed answers.


    Finn laughed. Zayne didn¡¯t know anything about the growing problem he was going to have to face again. "I already know not to believe your point of view. You¡¯re jealous so you are going to twist what you saw to your liking to make her the villain. I know women well and I know you."


    Finn didn¡¯t see Zayne allowing a woman who just wanted to seduce him inside the camp unless he had some use for her. Lucy was getting ahead of herself.


    "I am a woman. You didn¡¯t need to separate me and women. I know what I saw when I entered the room Zayne gave to her. She was trying to seduce him and strangely, he seemed to have fallen for it. We must be careful," said Lucy, sticking to her defence that she was looking out for Zayne.


    Lucy balled up her fists. If only Zayne hadn¡¯t been present when Rose was caught wandering near their camp she would have thrown Rose in a cell right away. Lucy was the one to know women well, not Finn. She knew how they wanted to throw themselves at Zayne¡¯s feet.


    Finn started to enjoy the show since he didn¡¯t get to see Lucy¡¯s jealous side so often. "No, you must be careful. I understand how lovely it would be to marry a prince and a general but if you want to keep your place in this army, I suggest that you stop bothering him."


    "I don¡¯t need your advice nor pity. I am doing my job of being concerned for him. We must be vigilant as they could be sending spies at any time to harm him," Lucy said, looking away from Finn so he wouldn¡¯t read her like a book.


    She didn¡¯t have anything to be jealous about. Real or not, her name had made it on a list of women many thought would be picked to become Zayne¡¯s wife. A little whore from this land was not going to change that.


    "It¡¯s funny how you think him to be stupid-" Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not!" Lucy interjected.


    ¡¯Then it is purely your jealousy that has you thinking this woman would get the best of him. While it is true we need to be wary, Zayne let her stay here so there has to be a good reason. We are not to question it. Just do as you are told and move. I¡¯d hate to see you pack your bags and go home alone. Imagine the ridicule. The anger your father would let loose," said Finn.


    Finn did not want to see Lucy make a fool out of herself over something so small. If Zayne was interested in marrying her, he would have asked for her hand a long time ago to end all the questioning about when he could get married.


    "As I expected, speaking to you is useless. I will speak to him in the morning to make things right. At least we have that woman out of here. Now we can relax," Lucy said, turning around to go back to her room.


    "You know Lucy, if you had your mind made up that her presence here would stop you from getting the chance to marry Zayne, then you didn¡¯t have much of a chance from the beginning, but what do I know right? I want to see this woman everyone spoke of. She must be something special to have gotten his attention," said Finn.


    Lucy didn¡¯t like that now Finn was interested in the outsider. What would it take for these men to stop thinking about sleeping with someone and have common sense? There wasn¡¯t anything special about Rose. Not even her dress was special.


    It was a silly trick in Lucy¡¯s opinion to have to act like you needed a dress just to be naked before Zayne. She could have pulled that trick to seduce him but she would not be so low.


    It annoyed her further to hear Finn whistling as he walked ahead of her. She was the only one serious about this.


    With Finn out of sight, Lucy changed her direction so she could look at Zayne¡¯s door. Now would be a good time to speak to him since he was alone and he didn¡¯t sound angry earlier but something was warning her to leave.


    "Let it go by for a few days," Lucy advised herself.


    Lucy had no choice but to continue on her way to her room. She could relax now that Rose was no longer near Zayne. "The king must know of this," she decided.


    The king¡¯s next letter should snap Zayne out of what he was feeling now.


    Inside Zayne¡¯s bedroom, he leaned on a counter as water ran for his bath. After being around Rose for so many hours, he couldn¡¯t help looking at the things around him differently. Rose was interested in everything she came across. Interested in things he saw daily but didn¡¯t think they were important.


    "She should be asleep," Zayne said, hoping that she was.


    Despite their disinterest in her, his guards should know to keep her safe until the day he returned there. His only concern was Rose getting some sleep instead of staying awake because of the sounds she would hear.


    Rather than the small knife he had given her, he should have left a sword with her.


    "Ha," Zayne chuckled at the idea of Rose holding a sword. She would be able to stop anyone trying to harm her by entertaining them with the funny sight of her trying to be scary.


    As cute as the sight of it might be, the little bunny might have a terrible bite if teased too much.


    There was something good to await the next time he left the camp.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40: Chapter 40The next day, Rose woke up early to get started on her work. She failed to ask Zayne when exactly he would be returning so in case there would ever be a surprise pop-up, she wanted to get started on cleaning right away.


    Her first night alone went as good as it could though there were a few strange noises that kept her awake because she couldn¡¯t make out what they were. Her back ached because of the uncomfortable position she slept in but she would bear with it.


    Rose braided her hair as she looked at the big crates she was to go through. Many of them looked heavy and would require her to get help but she knew not to go to the guards outside for help. She had not forgotten their stares and did not want to see it again.


    "I can do this by myself," Rose said, determined to be independent. "One step at a time."


    Rose moved around the crates one by one, organising them as she went along. She took a break to pull open the curtains to let the sun fill the house with light.


    She worked tirelessly to organise all of Zayne¡¯s things, careful not to drop them. Hours went by without Rose noticing them as she became distracted by what was inside the crates. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am sweating," Rose said, noticing how wet her hand was after wiping her forehead.


    She turned to the window now noticing how outside changed. She needed a break and needed to find something to snack on for now instead of using the rabbit stew that was left back already.


    Luckily, she had noticed a few trees that seemed to bear fruit. If she took a few, Zayne shouldn¡¯t notice or at least thought she had taken too many.


    Rose headed to the back door and walked through the garden behind the house. There were a lot of trees to hide her as she walked and luckily, there wasn¡¯t a road this side for anyone to see her.


    "It is a beautiful day," Rose said, looking up at the sky where the birds freely flew around. She envied how the birds could just flap their wings and go wherever they wanted. "Oh, there are small birds," she noticed.


    Young birds seemed to be now learning how to fly.


    "Watch where you are going. Who walks around with their head looking up at the sky?"


    Rose looked away from the birds to find one of the guards standing before her. "Sorry," she apologised. "I was enjoying seeing the birds fly around. The young ones look to be learning."


    "That is not enough for you to be walking around with your head in the sky. You could bump into someone or knock something over. Is it not taught here to be mindful of where you walk?" Brian asked, annoyed just by the sight of her.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Rose apologised once more.


    Brian sighed as she was making him out to be the bad guy. "I do not understand why he keeps you and should we question you, we¡¯ll find ourselves in trouble. Are you his woman?" He took the risk to ask.


    "I am not," Rose replied. "I am here to clean."


    Brian didn¡¯t believe that was all because of the way Zayne acted. Zayne acted like they were troubling his woman. "You shouldn¡¯t sell yourself so easily."


    Rose¡¯s eyes widened at the mention of selling herself. Why did such a thing have to follow her? She apologised for walking with her gaze fixed on the sky. What more did he want her to do?


    "Never mind. I don¡¯t want to get in trouble for speaking to his woman," Brian said, deciding to save himself from Zayne punishing him for speaking to her.


    "I am not his woman. I am here to work," Rose said, not wanting a misunderstanding to continue. She was not here to be in Zayne¡¯s bed. "We are from different lands but must you treat me this way?"


    Brian stared at Rose for a moment. He had much to say for why he should treat her this way but again he had to think about what Zayne would do should she run and cry to him. "Just watch where you are going."


    Rose watched as Brian walked away from her. Was it safe for her to eat the food they cooked from now on? "I should avoid them as much as I can," Rose muttered.


    She had not done anything to them but they had already made up her mind that they did not like her because they were from different lands. If only the guards knew that she didn¡¯t have a clue about the war.


    Even if she knew about the war, Rose had too many of her problems to hate a man she did not know.


    Despite his comment about walking with her face pointed to the sky, Rose looked up once more to see the birds flying around. If he looked up, he would see the fascinating sight of birds flying around. Again, Rose was jealous of the freedom the birds had to go where they wished. If she could fly, she would go to all the places Zayne showed her.


    Rose continued to search for the trees she could see from her room after having seen enough of the birds. This peace she felt now reminded her of the dream she had about a field.


    ¡¯Where is that?¡¯ Rose wondered.


    There was always something that felt missing whenever she thought about the field she was running through in her dreams.


    Rose shook her head, not wanting to think about it too much as she always blacked out once that memory or maybe just a dream started to replay in her head. Should she faint outside, there wasn¡¯t anyone to help her.


    "Oh. You¡¯ve hurt yourself," Rose said, stooping down to look at a baby bird she heard crying out. "I almost stepped on you. You must be careful because there is a man who is like a snake here. He has been kind but I must find a bad animal for him."


    Rose carefully picked up the bird and looked around for the nest it fell out of. "There it is," she said, happy to place the bird back where it belonged. It was only a baby bird but Rose was excited to be able to help someone for once. "I hope you learn how to fly soon and go explore."


    Despite the tension with the guards, Rose found herself happy since there was much for her to see and do.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41: Chapter 41Mathias splashed his face with cold water. All night searching for Rose was fruitless as he did not come across any clues about where she had run off to. He believed that she was dead as she couldn¡¯t have made it out of the mountain and then been hiding so well from him unless someone had helped her.


    Time was quickly going by and today, he had to return to Graham to let him know what he found or failed to find.


    Mathias just wanted to find Rose first and kill her for the trouble she was bringing him. He had Graham on his ass and now Alexander wasn¡¯t speaking to him.


    For two people who were living as brothers for the last eight years, it was foolish of them to now be fighting over a woman. Rose of all people. Mathias could understand it if it were the princess they were at odds over.


    Mathias wet his face with cold water again and as his eyes were closed, he heard someone walk into the tent. When he opened his eyes, he found Alexander fetching himself a bit of water.


    Alexander was still playing the silent game which Mathias did not like.


    "You cannot go on ignoring me, Alex. We have to work together in the king¡¯s army and I have heard the news that we are soon to go to the palace for a short visit. You must speak to me," said Mathias.


    Alexander kept his gaze on the water. "I do not like the way you speak about her. You know what I felt for her and that I have always wanted to keep my promise. I will not forget where I came from. You may do so but stop trying to force me to join you."


    Mathias didn¡¯t enjoy this repeated conversation. Alexander was too stubborn to listen to what he was saying. "Fine. Keep holding on to what happened to you when you were younger. I should have known that it is pointless to stop you, but respect that I don¡¯t want to remember it. I want it to die out."


    "Mathias," Alexander said, turning to his friend. "What makes you think that I would go around being careless enough to let it spill what happened to us? I know that it is important for you to keep it a secret. I am only saying that I will not forget my past but I will protect your secret."


    Alexander didn¡¯t have any plans of having Mathias be taunted about once being a slave. He was going to protect his friend but they also had to find their other friend. "I would like it if you would help me find Rose. You do owe your freedom to her. She was the one to convince me to let you join us. Back then, I just wanted to run away with Rose," he revealed.


    Alexander didn¡¯t like what the older women were telling Rose about her future days working in a brothel. They never tried to hold their tongues and jumped at every chance to tell Rose what awaited her. Now that he was older, Alexander believed they distracted themselves by seeing Rose be scared.


    "We spoke during the times we were in the same room and played when we could to distract ourselves, but I only cared to protect Rose then. When we planned to escape, she convinced me to let you join us. It might be cruel, but sometimes I wish you were too scared to join us," said Alexander.


    He couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what his life would be if he had succeeded in running away with Rose. He would have taken care of her well and in time, maybe they could have become a couple. Alexander would have never returned here with her. They would live in bliss elsewhere.


    "You," Mathias started but couldn¡¯t finish.


    "I know after all we¡¯ve been through it must hurt to hear me say this but it is what happened then. I do care for you now as you are like my brother and while I have moments of regret, I still enjoy our days together. I only need you to understand why you cannot forget her. Everything about your freedom was thanks to her," Alexander said, hoping this would wake Mathias up.


    If Mathias still wanted to forget about her after this because they might be caught, then Alexander would have to go back not speaking to him.


    Mathias couldn¡¯t believe the story Alexander was telling him. He knew that Alexander and Rose had always been closer but there wasn¡¯t a moment when he thought the two were planning to go without him.


    Again, Mathias didn¡¯t care about what happened in the past. He was free now and didn¡¯t need to thank Rose for what happened so many years ago. He didn¡¯t appreciate Alexander trying to guilt him now at a time when he was already stressed about Graham.


    Still, Mathias knew that he had to play like he cared to get back his friend. "I¡¯ve been acting a fool. We should keep our promise to her. My only concern is which brothel we must go to because I forgot where it was and the face of the man who owned it." S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know where it is now," Alexander revealed.


    With his back turned Alexander missed the look of horror that filled Mathias¡¯s face.


    ¡¯How?¡¯ Mathias wondered, his body suddenly feeling cold. It had been eight years since Alexander was here in town and the brothel had drastically changed.


    "It took me a while but I started to remember a bit more about this town. Where they held us as children and where they took others to be sold. The doors were closed each time I went. I don¡¯t remember the owner¡¯s name but I will never forget the face," said Alexander.


    Mathias panicked as he tried to think of how to fix this. The brothel was going to be back in business soon if it was closed as Alexander said. The fire wasn¡¯t so bad to stop a greedy man like Graham from opening his doors. The next time Alexander went, he might find his way in.


    Mathias only thought himself lucky as Rose wasn¡¯t there but if Alexander stumbled upon Graham then there might be a fight.


    "I want to go there tonight to look around. Will you join me?" Alexander asked, holding his hand out to Mathias. He noticed Mathias¡¯s fear and understood it. They might be recognised there.


    Mathias shook Alexander¡¯s hand. "We¡¯ve got to keep our promise so let¡¯s find Rose quickly."

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42: Chapter 42Alexander felt better to have Mathias back on his side. It didn¡¯t feel good when they argued and they should be on good terms when they found Rose so their reunion would be sweet.


    "It would be good if we could go to the brothel if it opens tonight, but we need to speak to the commander. We are to go to the palace and the foreigners will be there. He expects us to see him speak about safety measures with the foreigners in the palace," said Mathias.


    Alexander didn¡¯t think the meeting would take long so he wasn¡¯t concerned about missing going to the brothel when it opened. "We should speak to him as soon as we are done here to get this over with."


    "I cannot speak to him right now. I already have something to do right now. An order that I can¡¯t ignore so please speak with him alone and then I will come back to join you tonight. Do not leave without me. Excuse me," Mathias said, hurrying off to leave the camp.


    Alexander ignored his need to wash up and followed Mathias. Mathias should never forget how close they had become over the years for him to know when Mathias was hiding something. He ranked over Mathias in the army and knew that there wasn¡¯t an order given to Mathias.


    Alexander had been trying not to follow Mathias around as he wanted to trust his friend. He wanted to trust that Mathias wasn¡¯t hiding anything concerning Rose, but he could not. Especially with the answers Mathias was giving him before now. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alexander stayed close behind Mathias but not enough to be spotted. He hoped that Mathias wasn¡¯t going anywhere near a brothel or somewhere suspicious. For the sake of their friendship, Mathias should not be going where Rose might be.


    Mathias got on his horse and began the journey to the brothel to speak to Graham. He could not find Rose and he was not the one who had taken her. His search for her had to end now and it should be concluded that Rose was now dead. That was the only way he could get Alexander to lose interest in searching for Rose.


    "That fucking whore," he cursed Rose once more. She was ruining everything.


    Their return to this town could have been much better if she had never shown up. Why couldn¡¯t she have stayed in her place?


    When he got his hands on her, he was going to kill her. Every day, every hour, the mistake of not taking her off somewhere instead of kicking her grew to haunt him. He should have thought about the headache he would have to face with Rose recognising him.


    When Mathias arrived at the brothel, he quickly tied his horse and then made his way inside the brothel in search of Graham.


    "Where is the owner?" He asked a woman walking by.


    Silvia inspected the appearance of the frantic man who entered the brothel. She had seen his face somewhere. "He left a while ago and I don¡¯t know how long he will be gone for. He doesn¡¯t tell us his business. If you are here for a woman, it will be more during this time."


    "Fuck," Mathias cursed. How could he relax if he knew that Graham was not going to be here tonight? "Has your doors been closed recently?"


    Silvia laughed since that would never happen. "Why would our doors be closed when our owner loves making money? The brothel is always open and my door will be open tonight. You are a soldier, aren¡¯t you?"


    Now she remembered where he had seen him. He had come to see Graham and the day she went for a stroll through the market, she had seen him riding in with the other soldiers. A man like him should have plenty to spend. Plenty to give to her in secret.


    Mathias had no interest in her. He wanted to know why Alexander had lied about the doors being closed when they weren¡¯t. Something was wrong here. The brothel was even open in the day so Alexander had lied.


    "Why don¡¯t I find you something to drink?" Silvia clung to his arm, not warning him to leave. She needed a man like him around to protect her after what she saw had become of Jonathan.


    If Graham were to know she had helped Jonathan find his way to Rose¡¯s room, she was as good as dead or worse. He could make her take customers who were hardly able to afford to be here. Those men were sometimes the worst.


    Mathias moved from her hold. Enjoying time with a woman was not of any use to him unless she knew something about Rose. "Wait. Do you know anything about a woman named Rose? She was once here."


    Silvia¡¯s smile disappeared at the mention of Rose. Rose wasn¡¯t here anymore but she still had to constantly hear about her. Men who learned that Rose had disappeared wanted to find her before Graham did. They had always had their eyes set on Rose so now that she was missing they thought this was their chance.


    ¡¯I hope the cruellest one finds her,¡¯ Silvia wished. It wasn¡¯t fair for Rose¡¯s only customer to be Graham and now she got to run away. Silvia was here longer than Rose so she thought that if anyone got to be free first, it should be her. ¡¯He fell for Rose too?¡¯


    "I do not want to speak about Rose. We were not close so I do not have any answers for you. When you are interested in being with a good woman, come to me. I will make it worth your time," Silvia offered.


    Mathias found her to be interesting since she didn¡¯t seem to like Rose. This woman might be worth speaking to. With all the stress that he was under, it couldn¡¯t be so bad for him to take a break just this once. "Prepare a room for me."

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43: Chapter 43Mathias should have guessed sooner that Rose would have some enemies here who would be happy to share where she had run off to. If she was ever meeting with a man in secret or simply had a friend she made plans to run away with the women here would know about it. He should have spoken to the other women here from the beginning.


    Silvia clung to Mathias¡¯s arm once more. Though she didn¡¯t know why he would want Rose, what mattered now was that she was on his arm and he wanted a room. She could switch his attention from Rose to herself easily.


    "Are you one of her lovers?" Silvia asked, playing the game to sway his attention to her.


    "She had lovers?" Mathias replied. If only Alexander would be here to listen to what was being said and snap out of this. Why did he concern himself with a woman already taken by other men?


    "Of course she did. This is a brothel after all. I mustn¡¯t say too much since she was Master Graham¡¯s favourite woman here," Silvia said, touching her mouth to show that she could not speak.


    Mathias knew just what he needed to get her to speak more. "I can pay you handsomely. Everything you say will be kept between us. Rose crossed me a few years ago and I need to have her pay for it."


    Silvia smiled as she had struck gold to come across a man who wanted to harm Rose. She led Mathias to their room so they could speak in private. With Jonathan dead, she didn¡¯t have anyone else who might be so bold as to steal Rose from Graham. Should Rose step foot back inside the brothel, Silvia wanted this man with her to take her away.


    "Rose has always been his favourite woman. None of the women here can tell you if he bedded her but we do know she has spent hours in closed spaces with him and then runs off to her room. There are plenty of men who come in here and fall for her face. So many of them are searching for her now," Silvia revealed.


    Knowing this, Silvia thought this was the reason Graham was not in the brothel at the moment. He wanted to find his precious Rose before another man got his hands on her.


    "Did she entertain the men who took notice of her?" Mathias asked, finding all the more reason for Alexander to not find Rose.


    "Of course she did. All the women here love men who shower them with attention especially when these men bring gifts. The night she disappeared, she had a man in her bedroom. She was not to take anyone else but Graham into her bed so he killed the man. Poor soul," Silvia pretended to mourn.


    "I wouldn¡¯t get involved with Rose if I were you. She only brings trouble to those who cross paths with her. She has an innocent-looking face but her soul is far from that. Most of her guards have been killed and many of us are punished by Graham if she thinks we offended her," Silvia lied.


    She continued, "She must pride herself on being the future brothel owner¡¯s wife. Once, I was almost sent to serve a man who would beat who was sent to him all because of Rose. It isn¡¯t fair for us the power he has given her. I hope you have not fallen for her tricks."


    Mathias liked having someone around who shared the same opinion about Rose. He had been saying all along that Rose wasn¡¯t innocent. "There will never be a day that I fall for her tricks. I¡¯ve always disliked her. How everyone wanted to rush to comfort her once she started to cry. She is ruining everything."


    Silvia placed her hands on Mathias¡¯s shoulders to be the one to comfort him. "I can comfort you. I find myself pulled to you since we share a common dislike for her. If she ever returns to the brothel, I can send word to you. You only need to do one thing for me."


    Mathias inspected the appearance of the whore beside him. She was pretty and her charm was starting to work on him. It was a shame that her beauty was being wasted in a brothel. "And what is it that you want?"


    "When night comes, I would be glad if you would occupy my room for all of it. I have plenty of stories about Rose and where she might have gone, but first, you need to be back here tonight. Beat out all of my other customers and I just might help you find her before the others," Silvia offered.


    "And why wouldn¡¯t you want your master to find her? Jealous?"


    "No, I just hate her. I can see it in your eyes that you hold anger toward her. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if you tried to kill her and that would work well for me," said Silvia.


    Being the madam was in her hands if she could only get Graham to stop thinking about Rose and look at her. She took pride in her job and earned a lot of money for him. Silvia could turn these women and the others he had yet to buy into something special if she was just given the position. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There wasn¡¯t anything more in life Silvia thought she could do with herself since she was a dirty woman. Being the madam of this brothel was the only dream she had and whatever it would take, Silvia was willing to do to get there.


    "Perhaps this place isn¡¯t so boring. Prove yourself tonight by bringing me something special about where Rose would have run off to or the list of men you saw her speaking to and I will keep your room reserved for myself. I have treasures from the sea you will not want to miss. Show your worth," said Mathias.


    Silvia was going to be his way of getting Graham off his back and she didn¡¯t know it yet just how deep she had gotten involved to save him.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44: Chapter 44Alexander waited patiently to see when Mathias would come out of the room he entered with a woman. He had almost missed Mathias as he had to slow down to not be seen but he had managed to witness him entering a room with a woman who lived in the brothel.


    Alexander was quick to recognise parts of this brothel as they were forced through the day to sometimes work here during the time they were going to be sold. This was where Rose was to end up and all along, Mathias knew exactly where to find it.


    Alexander gripped his sword. He was hoping that Mathias wouldn¡¯t betray him this way by hiding where he knew Rose to be. They wanted different things and that was fine. Mathias shouldn¡¯t be meddling hiding where Rose might be.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t,¡¯ Alexander repeated in his head. His body wanted to move to open the door and confront Mathias but he couldn¡¯t yet. Not only should his focus be on Rose but Alexander was not ready to confront his friend for keeping this brothel location a secret from him.


    After what he said about Rose being the one to push for Mathias to come along, how could Mathias not share that he was coming here when they had just spoken about going to find Rose? He could take that Mathias did not want to go back to the past but he could not bear with the lies.


    Alexander moved away from where he stood before he could do something stupid. His hand was shaking due to the anger he felt and from experience, he knew this anger could be misplaced and someone might end up dead.


    "Excuse me," Alexander stopped a young girl passing by him. His grip on his sword tightened as he saw the black mark under her eye when she looked up. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He recalled the days when they would be beaten for not listening to their orders. He hated to think the mark under her eye came from a customer. She looked too young to have anyone going to her.


    "Do you know of a woman named Rose? She has brown hair. Maybe," he said as some had found ways to change their hair colour.


    "S-She has gone missing. Excuse me."


    Alexander didn¡¯t get the chance to find out more about Rose going missing due to the young girl running away. "Missing?"


    Alexander was conflicted as he wanted to celebrate that he was in the right place and Rose was still alive but she was missing. He was finally just where he needed to be to find her and now Rose was missing.


    Alexander looked around for the next person he could question to find some clues as to where he had to go next.


    ...


    Back at the home Zayne owned, Rose returned inside with the little bird which had fallen out of the tree once more. She had been waiting for a bigger bird to come to care for it, but she lost hope that the bird¡¯s mother was going to return.


    It was a noisy little thing but Rose enjoyed the company. She was normally so used to being alone but the brothel had always been quite loud. The silence was starting to get to her fast so the little bird was a well-needed friend.


    Rose left it by the opened door which led out to the garden at the back of the home while she continued to clean. Should the mother return, it should be easy to get to the little bird.


    The leftover stew she knew the soldiers had reluctantly given to her was being warmed up over a fire. Her first day working as Zayne¡¯s maid was going well and should end on a peaceful note if it continued this way.


    Her work was soon disturbed by a knock on the door. Rose stared at the door at first, worried that it might be an intruder though it didn¡¯t make any sense why an intruder would knock.


    ¡¯Relax," Rose said, trying to calm herself. One of the guards would have seen someone coming here so it had to be one of the two of them.


    Rose still cautiously walked to the door and opened it, surprised by the sight of an older woman smiling at her. There was a cart filled with bags not far from the front door.


    "You must be the one they spoke about. Rose, was it?"


    "I am," Rose answered. "You are the one who will cook?"


    She remembered Zayne saying he would find someone but she wasn¡¯t expecting it to be this fast. Rose found comfort in it being a woman who would be staying here to do the cooking. She was not ready to live with a man.


    "Yes, I am Janice. The cook from today onward. Do you mind helping me take the things out of the back of the cart? I already asked strong young fellows there to help me but only one could help since they both could not leave the gates. It is fine if you can¡¯t," said Janice, not wanting to trouble Rose with extra work.


    "I can help you," Rose replied, stepping outside to join in bringing inside what Janice brought. "Is it your things to stay here that we must bring in?"


    "I only have two bags. I was told I needed to buy a lot of food to last the week. The money they gave me was far too much but they said to spend it all so I did. I think I made the right choice with the dresses," Janice said, trying to imagine the dresses she bought on Rose.


    "Dresses? You bought me dresses?" Rose asked. Why would Janice do that?


    "Food and a few dresses were on the list of things I was to prepare. Were you not informed of it?" Janice asked, confused as to why she was the only one who knew about it.


    "I was to get the help of whoever came to buy me dresses. I did not know you would come with them before we met. I have some money to pay you right now. I won¡¯t be able to pay the rest until he returns to pay us for our work," Rose said, apologetic that she was without enough money for the dresses.


    "But I was given the money for that as well. I must buy dresses for a lady but not ones that are of fine quality as she will reject them. I found many of them that only need a little mending. Forgive me but there were dresses a dressmaker in town sold cheap because they were returned for being ruined. I got some for less than a few silver coins," Janice said, proud of her negotiating skills.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe a dress could be so low. "How is that possible?" She asked, following Janice to learn more.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45: Chapter 45With the help of Soren, Rose was able to help Janice bring her things inside.


    "So, I am to argue with them about the price they have?" Rose asked as she failed to see how Janice got the dresses to be far cheaper than they originally cost.


    "I wouldn¡¯t use the word argue. I had a simple conversation about the price needing to be less and I managed to convince them. You must not show them any signs of backing down or they will keep the price as you first found it. Understand?" Janice asked.


    Janice doubted that Rose might be able to sway anyone because she looked so reluctant to ask for a lower price. It wasn¡¯t nearly an hour since she met Rose and already she had to be stopping herself from trying to pinch Rose¡¯s cheeks.


    No one had told her that she would be working alongside such a little cutie pie. If she had not been told the young woman present was here as a maid, Janice might have mistaken Rose for being someone¡¯s lover as she wasn¡¯t used to an employer giving any thought about what a maid would wear.


    Then there was the secrecy about who was working there. The pay was good so Janice didn¡¯t see any reason to break the one rule given to her which was to stay silent about who she saw here. Everyone had their reasons and she only wanted to be paid.


    Rose picked up one of the dresses Janice bought. Her finger went through a large hole at the side. She was starting to see why the dresses were so cheap but as someone who only had two dresses and Zayne¡¯s shirts, Rose could make the holes in dresses work.


    "I will mend those for you. I am excellent at taking ruined dresses and making them look new. The one I am wearing now came from the same dressmaker I got your dress from. Could you tell?" Janice asked, doing a little spin to show off.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe her eyes that the pink dress Janice wore now once had holes in it. "It looks like it came from a fancy shop."


    "Thank you. If not cooking for a living, I would like to try my hand at making dresses but I don¡¯t have the time for it and no one wants to hire me at this age. I suppose I don¡¯t look like I could move fast to help with their customer demands. I enjoy cooking and I get to mend my dresses so I can¡¯t complain," said Janice.


    Rose smiled as Janice seemed to be a ball of positivity. She hoped to have Janice¡¯s ways rub off on her. "I would hire you to make dresses for me if I could afford it."


    "Thank you. This job brings me the chance to mend the dresses and size them better to fix you. The next time I go to the market, I will buy some pretty cloth to add some colour. You mustn¡¯t wear such bland dresses. They do not suit you," Janice said, greatly disliking what Rose wore now. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She would do anything to see Rose in a light pink dress.


    "After dinner, I will start mending the dresses for you. I can help you to wash and hang them out tomorrow," said Janice.


    "I can wash them alone. You are already doing so much for me by getting rid of the holes. I must repay you in some way. I cannot cook but I will do whatever you need me to. I can wash what you need or help to cut. I¡¯ve already done my work," Rose said, wanting to be useful.


    "Very well. I have been enjoying your company thus far. You can wash the vegetables we will need tonight for dinner. I hope to make something as tasty as the stew. Thank you for sharing it with me. I can tell that you are a kind soul, Rose," Janice noted, happy to see that was going to work with someone so sweet.


    "There was much to bring inside so we needed something to eat. It was only right that I share it with you though it wasn¡¯t a lot. Zayne will not be coming tonight so you won¡¯t have to do too much cooking tonight. I am trying to clean as much as I can to show him that I make a good maid," said Rose.


    "I see."


    Janice helped Rose to fold the four dresses she needed to start working on. "You work here alone. Do you miss your family?"


    Janice immediately regretted her question as a sad smile replaced the happy one Rose previously showed. "Oh dear, I said something foolish didn¡¯t I?"


    "No. It is expected for you to ask such a question. I do not have a family so there isn¡¯t anyone for me to miss," Rose answered.


    "Still, I should have waited a little more before I asked you about your life. I am all alone as well which is why it was so easy for me to accept this job to live here. My husband passed seven years ago and my only son passed the year prior. It is awful to be home alone so I am grateful for your company," Janice said, smiling as Rose¡¯s smile changed.


    "I am enjoying your company as well. I have been alone for many years though I was surrounded by many people. If you wouldn¡¯t mind, can you teach me how to cook and mend clothes? They are both two things I should be able to do," Rose said, crossing her fingers that Janice would say yes.


    "Of course. I have many hours free so I can teach you during that time. A lady should know how to cook. That¡¯s how I managed to snag my husband. I made sure to have my windows open right when he would pass by and it worked. Like a fish on a hook," Janice chuckled.


    Rose smiled, not answering as finding a husband wasn¡¯t the reason she wanted to learn to cook. Being someone¡¯s wife wasn¡¯t in her plans as once it became known she lived in a brothel, no one would want to marry her.

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46: Chapter 46"Word from the palace. You are finally being called upon to speak with their king. It¡¯s about time that he acknowledged our presence and called upon you. Do you think the first meeting will be peaceful or should I prepare a few comebacks?" Finn asked.


    Finn sighed as there wasn¡¯t a response just as there wasn¡¯t any for the last two days. Something or someone had Zayne distracted. "Well, it is bad timing since you are so distracted. Care to share what it is that has your attention? I want to be entertained by it or her."


    "If you do not have anything worth sharing, you shouldn¡¯t waste time moving your mouth. Send a response to the king that I will not be meeting with him. If that is all, you can leave," Zayne said, moving away from the window now that his carriage was in view down below.


    He had to see what the little bunny was doing while he was away.


    Was Rose getting along with the woman Finn found or was she keeping to herself because she was afraid of someone new being so close? He had to see whether she was starting to come out of her shell and trusting others or hiding away.


    Finn didn¡¯t think he heard right that Zayne was turning down speaking to the king. "Zayne, you do know that we were to meet with the king as soon as possible. What reason do you have to not meet with him now? What is keeping you busy?" Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We were to see him the day after we arrived but he placed us here at more than an arm¡¯s length from where he stays and now he is suddenly calling upon us. He must wait as I find myself too busy to travel to his palace. Send it quickly so he is not expecting our arrival," said Zayne.


    Finn palmed his face as he still failed to see why Zayne would go through the trouble of cancelling the first sit-down with King James. "You are asking for trouble. Do you have any idea how bold it is for you to return a message that you are not ready to sit with him? You are standing on his land."


    Zayne didn¡¯t answer as he knew what it looked like for him to turn down the king¡¯s request. While he was in a foreign land, Zayne was not going to play this game. They had to show how serious it was for the king to not ignore the times they once agreed upon and then call upon them when he felt like it.


    Finn sighed as he had no other choice but to do as Zayne ordered him to do. "I will send it right now. Please be back in time to clean up the mess that you have started. The king will send someone to question what you could be so busy doing that you cannot come to him. I would like for you to be the one to do the speaking."


    "I will return by night. You are in control until I return. If there is trouble, send someone to the home you know that I have," said Zayne.


    Zayne exited the room as he was now in a rush to be on his way to see Rose. There wasn¡¯t a lot of time left for him to see what she had done during their time apart and sit to have dinner with her before having to return here.


    He could spend the night there though he promised Finn he would return. He needed a break from all the work he had to do concerning the truce.


    "Zayne!" Lucy called out to him. She frowned as she noticed the attire he wore when leaving the camp. "You are leaving? Is there something urgent we must look out for?"


    "No. You are to stay here and not leave like always. Finn is in charge while I am away. Inform him that if I am not back by eight then I am not returning to the camp. Do not send someone out in search of me," Zayne said, wanting to avoid the soldiers being wary like two days ago.


    Lucy did not see why he had to leave the camp now. It made little sense for him to be walking around like he was at home. "Zayne, I know you love to explore the lands you visit but we have not yet agreed on a truce. You should stay where you are now for us to protect you."


    Lucy wished he would share where he was going that was so much more interesting than being here at the camp where he belonged. She couldn¡¯t shake the thought that wherever he was going now, Rose might be there.


    "Zayne! Your behaviour these days has been concerning all of us," she added.


    "I¡¯ve only been leaving the camp just as I have done elsewhere. The others are bound to be concerned about me with the way you are acting now. Lucy," Zayne stopped at the front doors. "I had started to forget how you annoyed me days ago because we have not gotten the chance to speak. You are on very thin ice with me right now."


    He was close to forgetting about going to Rose now and instead helped Lucy pack her things.


    "I would appreciate the concern if you were not trying to act as my wife," said Zayne, this being his last warning to Lucy.


    Lucy knew the risk of being sent home but she could not back down yet. "I would worry less if I knew where you were going. I could have a group of soldiers ready to go to you if I know where you are."


    Zayne smiled as it was somewhat funny how she kept pushing this. "Start packing your bags and be ready to leave on the next ship set out for home. The long trip will give you enough time to think over what you did wrong here. I need a soldier focused on the war before us."


    "I am focused," Lucy argued. This was all about his safety.


    "Finn knows where I am heading. You are not of rank to know my every move," said Zayne.


    Lucy should have known Finn would know. She had not considered that because she was hellbent on hearing where Zayne was going from him.


    Zayne started to walk down the steps to the carriage waiting for him. "I wish you had not seen that list. It turned you into a fool who is reaching for something she will never have."

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47: Chapter 47"It¡¯s a bit windy today, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s good we got up to wash our garments now. I noticed some shirts in your room. Did you get them from the market?" Janice asked, unable to forget the shirts belonging to a man in Rose¡¯s room.


    She didn¡¯t mean to pry but it was hard to ignore what she saw. The guards didn¡¯t speak to her or Rose so they shouldn¡¯t have given their shirts to Rose though she was the maid.


    "They were a gift since I didn¡¯t have a dress to sleep in. They are of too good quality for me to just use them," Rose answered. She still thought of giving Zayne back his shirts since she had not used any of them.


    Rose had only tried one one to see the difference in size between her and Zayne.


    "Well, I certainly understand not wanting to ruin something of good quality but if they were given to you as a gift then I don¡¯t see why you cannot use them. Use one at a time and when it looks ruined then you can start wearing another. Think of how you are wasting something good someone gave to you with good intentions," said Janice.


    Janice would love to get her hands on good shirts to change them into something else. If Rose would allow her, she would add designs to the shirts to make them look less for a man.


    "I hadn¡¯t thought about it like that. I will be careful with them and use them as they were meant to be used. They are quite large, but I think it would be wrong to have you change the size. What if he were to want them back? I cannot afford to replace them," Rose said, still worried about the price.


    Janice helped Rose put up the last of the dresses and then said, "Then I remind him that the shirts were a gift. Wear them as you see fit. Now, let¡¯s go inside so I can get started on dinner and you can finish putting away what is in the crate by the door."


    Rose walked beside Janice back to the door. It was a good change of pace to talk to Janice instead of being here with the two guards who still looked at her with so much hate. "Janice, does it not scare you to work with someone who is not from this land? Many are still avoiding the foreigners."


    "It does scare me a little, but I¡¯ve worked all my life. There are kind and bad people from our land. At the first sign of danger, I will leave this job. I knew it would be a quiet job since no one wanted to come around the enemy and I like working alone. I cannot leave now that I know you are here," Janice said, not leaving unless Rose came with her.


    Rose looked down at the ground. "I wonder if this is what it feels like to have a mother," she accidentally said out loud. Rose¡¯s eyes widened as she realised her mistake. Janice already had a child, and it wasn¡¯t long since they met. "I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me."


    "There is nothing to apologise for, Rose. I find myself caring for you like I once did for my son. I have been thinking that the way I speak to you might upset you, but it warms me to know it was on your mind," said Janice.


    Rose was relieved that Janice was not bothered by what she said. She looked up at the door as she no longer had to hide her face and when she did, she noticed Zayne entering the front door. "He has returned."


    "Who dear?" Janice asked, confused by the man she saw now as he was not the one who hired her.


    "He is our employer," Rose said, going ahead of Janice to see what Zayne needed. "Zayne Hamilton."


    The further she got inside, Rose panicked as she noticed a crate she was yet to empty. Her heart sank when Zayne looked down at it. "No! I was going to move this, but I had to wash dresses. I know my work should come first but-"


    ¡¯Rose, please relax. I cannot keep up with what you say when you speak fast. Not all of us are quick little bunnies," Zayne teased, enjoying how her nose flared like she had become a dragon.


    "I am not a bunny," Rose mumbled. She didn¡¯t want Janice to hear her speaking back to Zayne as she might be scolded. "Janice has been here for two days. We were just about to start dinner and I was to move that crate. I have moved around more than half of your things. Would you like to see it?"


    Zayne looked over Rose¡¯s head at the woman standing behind her. The two seemed to be getting along. His only concern was how she stared at him like she had something important to share. "I would but first, is there something you need to say to me?"


    Rose turned around to face Janice. What was happening with the two of them? She had already done the introductions so it wouldn¡¯t be awkward. Did he want to know what Janice did with the money given to her?


    "Oh no. I was just thinking about my late husband. It is a pleasure to meet the man I will be working for. I will get started on your dinner right away," Janice said, excusing herself to leave the two alone.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time she had witnessed an employer be smitten with one of the maids. She only hoped that Rose wasn¡¯t getting too caught up with a man who had to leave this land one day or that Zayne was not trying to use Rose while he was here. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Janice was quick to notice how innocent Rose was, acting like a child discovering new things based on how Rose acted in the kitchen. She worried about Rose as it seemed she was alone without a family by her side. While it wasn¡¯t her place, she was going to watch over Rose.


    Rose waited for Janice to leave to then say, "Janice is a nice woman. There must be something good about you to remind her of her late husband."


    "Must be something good?" Zayne repeated. "Can¡¯t you think of something for why I would remind her of her husband?"


    Rose thought about it much to Zayne¡¯s dismay as he believed it should be easy to give a reason. "I don¡¯t know what he looks like. You should ask Janice if you are so curious."


    "Is there nothing you can think that would remind her of a good husband?" Zayne asked.


    Rose shook her head as she realised what Zayne was doing. "It is not good to ask for compliments even if you are our employer. Will you be staying here tonight? I do not know which is your room to pay special attention to."


    "If you ask nicely, I might stay. I might need to see if you have broken anything," Zayne joked.


    "Nothing is broken. I picked them up carefully which is why I have not succeeded in moving it all. I can show you all of it if you do not believe me," Rose said, ready to prove him wrong.


    "Then I must stay here tonight to see," Zayne decided.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48: Chapter 48"You didn¡¯t need to do so much in one day but I am impressed. Did Janice or one of the two guards help you to lift anything?" Zayne asked as it was too much for Rose to do alone.


    "No. I didn¡¯t want to trouble Janice and the guards. I emptied what was in the heavy crates before I lifted them. I picked out a small room to place the empty crates so you can use them again when you need to depart for your home. If there is anything you want to change, I can do it right away," Rose said, secretly hoping it was perfect and nothing had to change.


    "It is fine as it is now. What is the noise I am hearing? The cries of an annoying little thing. Did you bring an animal inside my home?" Zayne questioned, his right brow raised.


    Rose looked away from Zayne. It was unfortunate that he hated liars. "A little bird kept falling out of its nest so I placed it near the door. I have been mashing some of my dinner to feed it," Rose answered, leaving out Janice¡¯s involvement in feeding the bird.


    "It seems my home has become a shelter for the pitiful," Zayne said, trying to block out the annoying sound.


    The bird¡¯s days were numbered if it continued to be this loud.


    "It is lucky that I am without my gun-"


    "You would shoot a bird?" Rose asked, horrified. She viewed Zayne differently for being so cruel as to want to shoot a small bird. "It is harmless and needs someone to look after it until it learns to fly away."


    "You should have left it where it fell for the mother to return to it or maybe there was a hungry predator that would have taken care of it. Are you thinking of the annoying creature as yourself? Like how you need someone to help you?" Zayne asked.


    "I did not once think of the bird as myself. How could I keep passing by it and leave it be? Only a bad person would think of shooting it because of the noise that it makes. Excuse me, I will put it back in its nest once more," Rose said, slowly backing away from Zayne but then moving quickly when she reached the opened door.


    Zayne knew she was going to speak to him less because of his words. He had not come here to hear something yapping so much but he should have been nicer when speaking about the friend Rose had made.


    Zayne reluctantly followed Rose to her noisy little friend. Though he was walking behind her, Zayne could tell that Rose was still angry with him. It was going to be a long night if they didn¡¯t get over this quickly. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To think a little noisy bird begging to be fed had become the reason they had stopped talking.


    "Give it here," Zayne said, tired of seeing her try to reach for the messy nest. "Are you certain that it is this nest it came from?"


    "It is the only one around and I am afraid to place it in your hands. What if you were to squeeze it or throw it? I will put it back myself," Rose said, not trusting Zayne to have good intentions.


    "I am taller than you and I would like this to serve as my apology. Give me the bird so I can put it back. We must move fast so its mother doesn¡¯t grow wary of us being near and abandon the bird," Zayne said, holding out his right hand for Rose to give him.


    Rose didn¡¯t trust him with the bird but it would go faster if Zayne helped her. She did not want the mother to abandon the baby. She had seen a bigger bird coming close to where she placed the baby the last two days but it could not fly to join its family.


    Rose reluctantly placed the bird in Zayne¡¯s hands. If he ended up hurting it, she might consider setting his home on fire as he feared.


    She watched from the side as Zayne easily placed the bird back in the nest. She hoped this time one of the birds which cared for the small bird would return.


    Zayne placed the bird on the nest like Rose wanted though he didn¡¯t think it was going to survive if it was away from the nest for so long. "Am I forgiven now?"


    "Maybe if the bird would have relieved itself on your hands. I shouldn¡¯t be upset with my employer. Can I be pointed to your room so I can prepare it for you?" Rose asked, wanting to move on.


    "It is the room that is opposite your own," Zayne answered.


    "What? We are so close," Rose said, surprised by this news. "Why?"


    "I gave you the first room that I thought of. A few of my things are in my room so you cannot expect me to move now and you have already settled into your room. I don¡¯t have a reason to cross over to enter your bedroom without your permission," Zayne reassured Rose.


    The fear was evident across her face. Given that he had twice found her inside a room with Graham, he assumed that it made her more nervous than normal to be in such a close space with a man.


    Rose disliked the closeness of their rooms though Zayne had not shown any intention of forcing himself on her. She was used to terrible things happening when she was close to a man¡¯s room.


    Rose took a deep breath. She could not treat Zayne as though he was Graham or any of the customers who frequented the brothel. She could clean when he wasn¡¯t present in the room, but there was one thing she had to check. "Am I to serve you when you go to your room? Like preparing your bath?¡¯


    "My hands are not broken," Zayne answered.


    It would be a wrong move on his part to have her enter his bedroom while he was there when Rose was still so afraid.


    "You only need to clean it in my absence. I don¡¯t have anyone starting my bath for me or standing around as I get dressed. I like getting dressed alone. Now come inside since the wind is picking up and it is likely to blow one of us away. The little one," Zayne taunted Rose.


    Rose bit her tongue as she was trying to be a respectful maid. She hoped something would hit him on the head to make him shrink a little bit so he could not call her little one.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49: Chapter 49Zayne closed the door behind him.


    "Have you heard any news about the soldiers searching for me? Has Graham troubled you?" Rose asked, worried for Zayne¡¯s sake.


    "He has not and I have not seen any soldiers since I helped you. They will have to give up at some point and even if they find themselves at my doors, I will not allow them in. Would you like him to die? Graham," Zayne clarified.


    All of Rose¡¯s troubles would stop there.


    "I would love for him to drop dead but I hope you are not the one thinking of killing him. I have troubled you enough. I don¡¯t want you to kill him for me," Rose answered. "You would be tortured even more since you are not from this land. What of your truce?"


    "I would have to be caught to be tortured. You only need to say it and I can get rid of him for you," Zayne offered.


    Rose found the offer to be sweet but she didn¡¯t want Zayne to get blood on his hands because of her. "Graham is my problem. As long as I hide here long enough and then sneak away, no one has to worry about being found after killing him."


    "What of the other women in the brothel? Would you not like to end them having to put up with Graham?" Zayne questioned, reminding Rose that there were more like her.


    Rose didn¡¯t answer as she would sound cruel for saying she couldn¡¯t think about the others. She had once tried to convince them to leave but they wouldn¡¯t listen. The women were either too far deep into working in the brothel or too scared to see the outside world.


    "If you had the chance, would you not save others?" Zayne probed.


    "I would but I am scared of being caught and having to go back there. He will be far worse than he was before if he catches me. Everyone looks after themselves in the brothel. I would hope the children he buys are freed but even if Graham dies, our papers are still there. Another relative will replace him like he replaced his father," Rose said, knowing there wasn¡¯t an end to this.


    There was also going to be someone there to take over the brothel. She could barely take care of herself so how would she be able to care for children if she succeeded in freeing them? They would all have to be on the run as Graham and whoever would take after him would not want to let them go for free.


    "I know that it makes me an awful person to think of myself, but I must. I don¡¯t want to fail and go back to Graham. I would rather die," Rose softly spoke.


    She was ready to die if she had been caught that night in the fire.


    "It is not wrong of you to think of yourself especially when you have been all alone. His life was spared today," Zayne said so Rose wouldn¡¯t worry about him.


    Rose sighed in relief. "You must be an excellent fighter since you became a general but I fear you and your soldiers are outnumbered now. Oh! I have been lying on the bed for a few minutes. Can that be exchanged for you teaching me something?"


    Zayne wanted to say no but it was hard to with the way Rose looked at him as though she had done something grand. "I suppose it means something," he answered. "What do you want to learn first?"


    "To read but can we find a room where Janice will not see us? I do not want her to know that I cannot read. I know that she would not laugh at me but it is still embarrassing to admit. I have not told her that I came from a brothel so could you please not mention it?" Rose requested.


    "It is not my matter to share but are you fine with picking a room for the two of us to be alone? We will have to close the door for Janice to not walk in and find me teaching you," said Zayne.


    "Oh," Rose realised the one problem. "We have sat in a carriage alone. It will not be any different than that. We have been alone and you have done nothing. I want to trust you. You are not like Graham. I will not place his actions on you."


    Rose played with her fingers due to nervousness. She was strangely fine with them being alone when it wasn¡¯t brought up that they were alone but now that Zayne brought attention to it, Rose was nervous.


    "We can go on the first floor and leave the door open to see when she is coming. One step at a time," Zayne encouraged Rose. "A few nights ago you would have run away from the first sight of me or tried to stab me. You are getting better." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don¡¯t think I am," Rose muttered. She was still too fidgety over the smallest things.


    Her mind was her worst enemy right now as her thoughts had her wanting to back into a corner when she started to get too close to someone.


    "I speak of what I see. Come with me," Zayne said, reaching for her hand but he stopped just before he could touch her. "Have the guards caught more of your bunny friends?"


    "I do not know what they have caught. They have been speaking to Janice since she prepared their meals. And the bunnies are not my friends. I don¡¯t like it when you refer to me as a bunny," said Rose.


    "I know which is why I continue to do it," Zayne replied. "I will stop when your reactions become boring."


    Rose planned to not give him the reaction he wanted so he could stop. "I wasn¡¯t snooping around. When I moved the crates, there were papers with strange writing. It didn¡¯t look like any word I had ever seen. What is it?"


    Zayne couldn¡¯t think of what paper she had seen as he had many. "It might be another language. I came across merchants on my way here and bought a few things."


    "Another language?" Rose repeated, not understanding this language. "It looked like this," she said, drawing one of the words she saw in the air.


    "I could be wrong but you might have come across the music sheets I bought. They are a gift for my sister. Do you want to learn music?" Zayne inquired, wanting to see her dance.


    "Music? I have no use for it," Rose replied, less excited now that it wasn¡¯t another language. What was she to do with music?


    "You can one day learn to play an instrument and grow an interest in different songs. It would be helpful should you ever attend a ball or a simple party."


    Rose could only smile as Zayne forgot who he was speaking to. She didn¡¯t have the same luxuries as he did. "I don¡¯t have time for music or parties. Servants like me are not invited to parties to dance. We are to work. Though many women in the brothel have danced in ways that would make one blush. I am fine without music."


    "What if I were to invite you to a party? Would you not be thrilled to know some of the music then?" Zayne asked.


    Rose stopped following Zayne as she could not believe him. "You would be crazy to invite me to a party. Do you have any idea how everyone would laugh at you if they knew where I came from?"


    "You must learn quickly, Rose. I don¡¯t care about the opinions of others."

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50: Chapter 50"There is much that I envy you for. Maybe your ways will rub off on me during my time here," said Rose.


    She continued up the stairs to find a room they could use.


    "Rose, you don¡¯t have to dance at just parties. People dance at home all the time because music makes them feel good," Zayne said, hoping she would change her mind.


    Rose turned to face Zayne. "Do you dance when you are alone?"


    Zayne shook his head. "Of course not. I do not feel good by it but I have learned to dance since I was a young boy. Part of a requirement for my duties."


    "Requirement? I am still unaware of your duties. Did someone know that you would one day become the general? I don¡¯t understand how you would have duties as a young boy or is it normal where you are from to have duties? Can you teach me about your land?" Rose asked as she wished to know more about him.


    "We should start our lesson with you asking one question at a time. I told you that we are not all fast like you, little-"


    "Please do not call me a bunny. Sir? Master?" Rose questioned as she didn¡¯t know to refer to him. "Servants have some way of referring to their employer, don¡¯t they? Graham made us call him master sometimes. For you, would it be a young master? Are you young?"


    Zayne closed his eyes once more as Rose offended him again. "Do I look old to you, Rose?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, but I do not know your age. I am not certain of my age as I don¡¯t remember my life before the brothel and I never wanted to ask Graham about it. Maybe I am older than you," Rose guessed.


    Zayne doubted that being true. She looked younger than he was or maybe it was just the way she acted. "You have the pleasure of making your age younger than you are. No one can question you since you don¡¯t have your memories. Is there nothing at all you remember? What does your family look like?"


    "No. I can¡¯t even remember the face of the person who sold me. I woke up in a room surrounded by women and other children. I¡¯ve always wondered how desperate my family were for money or how much they might have hated me to sell me. I will never know," Rose said, wanting it to stay that way.


    She never wanted to know the truth about why she was sold.


    "You don¡¯t have your memories, Rose. You shouldn¡¯t think the worst. Sometimes children in your place were stolen from their families. What if there is someone out there hoping you would return to them?" Zayne asked.


    Everything didn¡¯t need to be so negative.


    Rose had never once considered that she was taken from her family. She had always been told that a relative sold her and this hadn¡¯t come from Graham the first time though he repeated it a few times.


    "I don¡¯t want to think about it. I don¡¯t want to get my hopes up and search for a family only to be disappointed. Besides, there is nothing that I remember about them and I am hiding. I cannot show my face and ask anyone if they know me," said Rose.


    Rose smiled, placing her hands behind her back to hide how she was fidgeting with her fingers. She did not want to spoil the evening by speaking of her problems. This was her official lesson with Zayne. "I am satisfied with what I have now. I will enjoy this until it is time for you to leave."


    "Already want to send me away so you can get this house? How cruel of you," Zayne said, walking ahead of Rose to go to the room they could use.


    "N-No. I do not dream of having this home. I am to move once you are done, remember? I cannot afford this," Rose said. The person paying her should know that she could not afford this. "You should keep it for when you have to return here."


    "Should I ever need to return here after the truce, I would be staying in the palace or near it so this home doesn¡¯t have any use for me. The guards won¡¯t be present to stop anyone from entering so you can have it," Zayne offered. He didn¡¯t need the money he bought it for.


    "Three, two, one," Zayne softly counted.


    "I cannot take your home for free. Did you just count?" Rose asked, wondering if she was hearing things. "Are you making fun of me?"


    "Yes," Zayne honestly answered. "I knew that your rejection was coming. I am learning about you fast."


    "Since you know that I cannot accept it, you shouldn¡¯t speak of it. I have to keep moving once you leave. There won¡¯t be any work for me to do then. I must save now for my time to travel then," Rose said, rushing to open the door for Zayne. "I am quite useful, aren¡¯t I?"


    "You are. If there was one place you wanted to go, where would that be? The one place you want to settle down?" Zayne asked, placing his hand on the door so Rose could enter first.


    "I have never thought of where I want to settle down. First I had to escape the brothel. I did think of going to the field in my dreams to rest. I always felt at peace when I thought of the field though I end up fainting each time that dream starts. I wonder-"


    Zayne lowered his hand to stop Rose from going inside. "What do you mean to rest, Rose? Tell me it is not what I am thinking."


    Rose looked up at Zayne. She was nervous with how he had her somewhat trapped against the door but his displeasure in what she said took her attention away from that. "It is where I would like to go to die. It was better than to be in the brothel but it was something I only thought of when something bad happened. It is not like I will find that field."


    Rose looked away from Zayne¡¯s face to his hand beside her head. It was balled up in a fist. She didn¡¯t understand why he was so angry. It was she who once thought of dying because she couldn¡¯t take life in the brothel anymore.


    Was he going to say that she had much to live for? Rose didn¡¯t want to hear it. She didn¡¯t fear dying at any point. Killing herself in the brothel seemed like a terrible ending to her already terrible life so she wanted to escape the brothel to live a little and then rest somewhere peaceful because there wasn¡¯t much awaiting her outside the brothel.


    "If you had the chance now, would you do it?" Zayne asked, trying to contain his anger so he wouldn¡¯t scare Rose.


    "No. I am happy right now. I have a good job and then there is Janice. I don¡¯t want to die right now," Rose answered. She had been wrong that nothing awaited her outside the brothel.


    "And what of me? Am I not included in what makes you happy?"

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51: Chapter 51Zayne moved his hand from beside Rose¡¯s head to let her enter the room. He might have gone too far with his last question. "Forget about it, Rose. We need to get your lessons started."


    "You have brought me a way to be happy so I would say yes," Rose answered, looking down at the floor. "You have done more than others ever did and you are kind to teach me, making me happy. I¡¯m sorry if I don¡¯t express well that I am grateful for what you have done."


    Rose slowly lifted her head now that she had finished answering Zayne. She felt the need to tiptoe because of the height difference. Did Zayne have trouble walking into some rooms? "Was my answer bad?" She asked.


    Zayne was staring at her like he expected to hear more. Rose didn¡¯t know what else to say. Did she need to tell him she was terrible at speaking to someone? She normally kept to herself and it was only recently that she spoke with others so much.


    "No," Zayne replied, walking ahead of Rose.


    He had never faced a moment when he wanted to touch someone but couldn¡¯t. It was wrong to have some of the feelings he felt toward Rose. He wanted to touch her hair or simply hold her hands at times but he couldn¡¯t. He might have her running away from him or this home.


    "Zayne, did I say something wrong? It does not look like you are happy," Rose said. Should she have just said yes and leave it at that?


    "It is fine, Rose. I was only teasing you so I didn¡¯t expect an answer from you, but it is good to know how much you care for me. You¡¯ve placed some of the books in here," Zayne said, switching to another topic.


    He went to a large shelf and reached for one of the books on the top.


    "You are quite big. I had to step on a chair to get up there. Oh!" Rose gasped, surprised by the book that Zayne dropped. "I will get it for you."


    Rose rushed to get it but Zayne had to move quicker to pick up the book he dropped.


    "You, were you sent here to kill me?" Zayne asked as it was starting to feel that way. Rose was going to be the greatest test he ever had to face.


    "W-What? No! H-How could that ever be possible with the way we met? I don¡¯t walk with the knife you gave me now that Janice is here-"


    "Rose, calm down. I wish I could explain what I meant but then you might start to panic again. I know that you are not here to kill me but you certainly know how to catch a man off guard. Now, are you going to hold my hand forever? Should I say goodbye to it?" Zayne asked.


    Rose was puzzled by what he meant until she looked down to notice that she had reached for his hand instead of the book. "I am sorry," she apologised.


    "We are comfortable here so sit, let me show you my homeland," Zayne said, taking a seat on the floor.


    Rose easily sat on the floor as it did not bother her. She placed her hands in her lap and waited eagerly for Zayne to get started. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We must work on getting you to learn letters but we can save that for tomorrow as we will need more time. This book has a few drawings in it. It is from a special writer who liked to draw what he spoke about. He has only made five of these books since it took a lot of time to do. You must be careful with it."


    Rose nodded her head. Regardless of how special the book was, Rose treated them all with great care.


    "This is a small part of the palace."


    Rose leaned close to Zayne to see better. "Is it? Have you visited the palace a lot? Do generals get to do that?"


    "I do and despite its beautiful look, the palace isn¡¯t somewhere you would enjoy. I hope you never step foot in one. Even the one here. Your king is a pain in the ass and so is mine," Zayne said, flipping through the book to find another drawing.


    Rose tried not to but she ended up laughing. "You looked grumpier than normal just now. I will listen to your advice and never enter a palace. You have my word."


    Rose already didn¡¯t see herself going into a palace so she would stay away from whatever danger Zayne knew was there. "Is this the map? Where do you live?"


    "Why? You want to sneak onto my boat and stalk me?"


    "No! I would never do such a thing!" Rose defended herself. "You are mean," she said after Zayne started to laugh.


    "I told you, your reactions are the reason for me teasing you. I live here," Zayne pointed at the map.


    Rose looked at where Zayne pointed and where the palace was. "It is far away from the palace. Shouldn¡¯t the general be near?"


    "I should but I prefer to ignore fools talking about nothing. My choice in my home is good since I was banned from the palace for a week," Zayne confessed, regretting it right away that he did.


    "Banned? A general can be banned from the palace but they still allowed you to be here to do the truce so they must trust or need you. If you don¡¯t mind sharing, what did you do to get banned? You don¡¯t have to share it if you don¡¯t want to," Rose said as it might be embarrassing for him.


    "There was a disagreement and someone lost a finger," Zayne answered.


    Rose was frozen in place as this didn¡¯t want she thought he would say. She couldn¡¯t help looking at his hands now to see if she had ever missed that he did not have all his fingers.


    "How wrong of you to assume it is me without a finger," Zayne said, showing his hands so Rose didn¡¯t have to be secretive with her looks.


    Rose slowly moved her hands to place them behind her back. "Should I ever offend you, I would like to keep my fingers. And my toes. I have forgotten that you might be a skilled soldier."


    "Do you fear me now?" Zayne asked, their gazes meeting. It might be the first time Rose did not shy away from his gaze.


    "I told you, you are scary looking, but not to scare me. I think it would be quite useful if we had you stand by the gates. Then anyone who comes near the gates would run away. Though your face is handsome for women to linger. That would bring too much attention," Rose reconsidered the plan.


    She now remembered some of the women in the brothel speaking about Zayne. It didn¡¯t matter to them that he was from enemy land. He was handsome so women were going to stare and men would get jealous.


    Zayne wished to hear more of what was going on inside her head especially after she called handsome. Rose certainly was going to be the death of him.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52: Chapter 52"Rose, there you are! Did you have to show him the work you did?" Janice asked, looking away from her pots to Rose.


    "I did," Rose answered.


    "I think you have done plenty since the day I arrived so he shouldn¡¯t have any problems. I would like for him to start speaking to those two guards outside for the way they look at you. We might be from different lands but that war has nothing to do with us. We didn¡¯t start it," Janice said, wanting to hit the two men with her wooden spoon.


    "We shouldn¡¯t bring it up to him. I can take their stares. It is not like they insult me out loud or try to trouble me. I like that they avoid me," Rose said, not wanting the guards to be upset for telling on them.


    Rose had dealt with far worse so she appreciated that Brian and Soren were ignoring her since they didn¡¯t like her. She had worried about how they would treat Janice but they shared small talk with her because they liked the food.


    "Still, if I see their faces twisted with hate when you pass by I might not be able to stop myself from throwing a spoon. You are too sweet for those rotten men to be troubling you, but Rose, why are you here?" Janice asked, puzzled by Rose¡¯s visit.


    Rose tilted her head slightly, confused by Janice¡¯s question. "Am I not to be here? I always come to see you when you are making dinner. He is preparing his bath-"


    "You have left him to prepare his bath?!" Janice exclaimed. "This really is your first time working as a maid. You are to do that for him and prepare the clothes he will wear. The bathroom will also need to be wiped as there will be water from where he walked. It is only you here to do these things."


    "He said that he has his hands to do such things so I left him. Was it a mistake?" Rose asked, fearing she had made a big mistake.


    "It is normal for maids to do those jobs while our employer only needs to show up to get undressed and sit in their baths. Some of them don¡¯t even have to bathe themselves as maids are waiting at the side to do that. I hope he doesn¡¯t think we might not be able to do it like his servants at home," said Janice.


    "I will be back!" Rose announced as she ran off. She was to be the best maid she could be so Zayne wouldn¡¯t regret bringing her here.


    While Rose did not want to help in bathing him or stand by as he bathed himself, she could prepare his clothes and then clean up the water in the bathroom.


    "Why didn¡¯t you think of cleaning the water?" Rose asked herself. She had to clean up the water she spilt in her bathroom every night so it would need to be cleaned for Zayne as well.


    Rose stood before the door of Zayne¡¯s room. She stood there for a moment, trying to build the courage she needed to do this job. She would be alone with Zayne but at least he would be inside the bathroom while she was looking around for his clothes.


    Rose knocked on the door and then waited. If Zayne did not hear her, then it wasn¡¯t her fault. She had tried so he could not later say that she did not make a good servant.


    As Rose started to leave, the door opened and due to his state, Rose had to look at the floor.


    "I might need to change you from little bunny to little bird with the way you want to spy on me these days. You are interrupting my bath. What is it?" Zayne asked, thinking it to be something important to bring her here.


    "I can do my job as well as anyone who served you before. If I am to tend to you during this time, then I can do it. I can put aside what you are to wear and clean the bathroom after you step out so you won¡¯t fall. I can do that much," Rose offered. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne folded his arms. She couldn¡¯t look in the eye now but she wanted to be in here while he bathed. "We already cleared this up. Why the sudden change?"


    "Janice brought it to my attention that I should be here. I won¡¯t disturb you inside the bathroom. I would only come inside once you are done so I can clean the water," Rose replied, her gaze still focused on the floor.


    "Tell me, how am I to let you inside when you can¡¯t look at me now? We both know that you will be overthinking the entire time you step foot in here. I would like to end my night without having to calm you down. Go on with what you were doing," Zayne said, stepping back to close the door.


    Rose touched the door and looked up at Zayne. "No! I can do this. You said that I wasn¡¯t the kind of woman you liked so I have nothing to worry about. If you haven¡¯t run the water, I can do that."


    Zayne moved his hand upward to allow Rose to enter. What gave her comfort in being around him had changed. She quickly turned to a woman he was interested in. There was no denying that after how he acted around her as of late.


    Zayne didn¡¯t know if to thank or later scold Janice for bringing this up to Rose. He closed the door behind Rose. "My water is already running. You don¡¯t need to enter the bathroom yet and I prefer something light to wear to bed. I only need a shirt to wear to the dinner table as I will take off when I come to bed."


    "I understand. Enjoy your bath," Rose said, watching as Zayne returned to the bathroom alone.


    "Hmm. Perhaps one day you might make it enjoyable," she heard just before the door closed.


    "What? He is a strange man," Rose concluded. Strange but he seemed true to his word that he did not have any interest in her.


    Something could have happened long ago unless he was just as crazy as Graham to play a game of waiting only to ruin her later.


    Rose shook her head. "He is not like Graham, you fool. Focus on something else. Where are his clothes?"


    This was the first time Rose entered this room as she had not made it to the second floor with her cleaning. She was still getting used to the fact his room was opposite the room he gave to her. It should have been one of the first things he told her that day.


    "He doesn¡¯t have any interest," Rose smiled. One day she hoped to poke his hand to thank him for not being cruel like his peers.


    Inside the bathroom, Zayne listened closely to Rose moving around inside his bedroom. He was missing the sight of her walking around lost as she most likely did not know where his shirts were.


    His smile fell to a frown as he realised the situation he was getting himself into.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53: Chapter 53Rose laid out the clothes she thought Zayne would like to wear on the bed and then stood near the door to wait for his return.


    She looked around his room which was not decorated like the rest of the home. From tomorrow she would have to find a way to bring his room to life. Her bedroom already had flowers she and Janice found growing outside to decorate her room with. Zayne¡¯s room could not continue to look so bland.


    Her attention was soon on the large sword propped up on the wall near the door. She was tempted to touch it and lift it to see if it was as heavy as she imagined it to be but feared it might be so heavy that she dropped it.


    ¡¯Does he wear armour like the others?¡¯ Rose wondered. She had seen some of the king¡¯s special men dressed up in armour. A general like Zayne should have armour as well.


    Rose couldn¡¯t ignore it anymore and took small steps to the left to touch Zayne¡¯s sword. He was far taller than her but she worried about him having to lift the sword. Was it heavy at times?


    "It is pretty," Rose said, touching the cover that hid the blade. "How was it made?" She wondered.


    Just as Rose picked up the sword, the bathroom door swung open revealing Zayne with cloth wrapped around his waist.


    Rose panicked as his state surprised her. She hadn¡¯t thought about how he would need to come out dressed like this to get his clothes.


    Luck wasn¡¯t on her side as the sword moved, heading for the floor. Rose tried to catch it but it was heavier than she had prepared herself for.


    Zayne stood by the bathroom door, watching how her panic grew with each passing second. It was fruitless for Rose to try to lift his sword. The little knife he had given her was far more suited for her. "I can never leave you alone for too long. Just let it fall."


    "How could I let it fall when it is your sword?" Rose asked, continuing with all her might to push the sword back in place. She managed to lean it up just as Zayne came to her side. "How do you use it when it is so heavy?"


    "It is not as heavy as you are making it sound. You are just weak, Rose. Have you been eating well?" Zayne asked, slightly pushing his sword to make it straight. Rose had a long way to go before she got to a good weight and then she might have the strength needed to lift his sword.


    "I have. Janice has been making something to eat in the morning and night. Then we walk around to eat some of the fruits we see here like berries. I¡¯m sorry if we weren¡¯t to pick them," Rose apologised.


    "If you don¡¯t then they will just go to waste. I am not here that often to care about fruits so eat as much as you want. You can go clean the bathroom if that is what you are staying here to do. You¡¯ve been staring at the floor since I walked out. Is it that interesting?" Zayne asked, looking down at the plain floor.


    Rose knew that Zayne was well aware she wasn¡¯t looking at the floor because it was interesting. She was trying to be respectful by not ogling at him. She didn¡¯t like it done to her so she would not do it to Zayne.


    Rose kept her head down as she walked to the bathroom to clean up the water.


    Zayne was certain he saw Rose hopping to the bathroom as she ran there. She really was a little bunny though little birdie sounded better for her.


    He stood up to look at the clothes Rose picked out for him. The pants and shirt she wanted him to wear together were a little odd but he would wear them. She had tried her best. Zayne dressed quickly to avoid her coming out and seeing him when he was not properly dressed.


    When he was finished, Zayne went to open the bathroom door and leaned on the frame to watch Rose clean up. She was quick to wipe up the water either to prove how good she was or she regretted coming here and wanted to get out now.


    Rose stopped as she couldn¡¯t take his stare anymore. "Are you waiting to see if I will make a mistake?"


    "No. I have never seen a bunny clean a bathroom before. Oh, that glare might make powerful men fall in war. What have I done to deserve such a look?" Zayne asked, his smile giving away that he did know. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose continued to wipe up all the water she noticed so she could get out. When was he going to stop calling her a bunny? ¡¯If he wasn¡¯t my employer, I would... I would... I would do something bad,¡¯ Rose concluded.


    She didn¡¯t have to look up to know that Zayne was still watching her like she was putting on a good show.


    Zayne was torn between letting her clean the bathroom after his baths so they would have moments like this alone to speak or stopping her from doing this. "Rose, you don¡¯t need to listen to what Janice says and not come to me during this time."


    Rose wiped her forehead. "If you were back in your real home, would you have servants to do this?" Rose asked, waiting for a response but was met with silence that told her everything she needed to know. "Then I will keep doing this. We cannot have you miss the treatment you get at home. I am all done."


    Her knees hurt a little thanks to the kneeling on the floor as she wiped up the water but Rose was proud of her work. Zayne couldn¡¯t slip and fall if he were to enter the bathroom.


    "If there isn¡¯t anything more you need me to do then I will go help Janice prepare dinner. Excuse me," Rose said, picking up the damp cloth she used to wipe the water and then headed toward Zayne to leave the bathroom.


    "Will you be joining me for dinner?"


    Rose stopped beside Zayne. "Janice has been teaching me that servants and their employers do not sit together at dinner. We made a mistake the first night and it was partly due to me not knowing. I won¡¯t make such mistakes again."


    Zayne didn¡¯t enjoy the lessons that Janice was giving Rose. He didn¡¯t bring the cook here to turn around the relationship he had with Rose. She could speak as she liked around him and not have to worry about what other servants did.


    Zayne knew Janice was only thinking of helping Rose, but he couldn¡¯t help being annoyed by her. "Isn¡¯t what I want more important? I want you to join me for dinner. Janice can as well," the last part leaving his lips with a bitter taste.


    Rose thought that his wants should come before everything else but she would still ask Janice about it. For now, she replied, "Okay. I will inform Janice."


    Rose looked to the floor once more after she mistakenly looked at Zayne¡¯s chest. Why weren¡¯t his buttons all done? "Your buttons," she said.


    "It is hot inside, Rose. You¡¯ll need to bear with this."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54: Chapter 54Alexander returned to camp just before the time of dinner. After asking around at the brothel, he was right where he started as no one knew where Rose had run off to. If he had been a little earlier to find her, then he would have seen her before she disappeared.


    Alexander headed to a nearby stream to be alone and to wash up. He couldn¡¯t leave tomorrow to search for her as he had to speak to his commander about meeting with the king. Rose could be anywhere right now. All alone with no one to help her.


    Alexander stooped down to dip his hand in the cold water. He needed the coldness to wake him up.


    "There you are. The barrels have been rolled out for us to have a good drink tonight," Mathias said, his mood better after the day he had.


    Being seduced by women was what they should be doing now instead of thinking about Rose. Mathias would love to go back into the arms of the woman who seduced him. If Alexander would just wake up, he would have some fun too.


    Alexander did not respond as his anger was still present. If Mathias had told him where to find the brothel he could have gotten to Rose in time. Now was not the best moment for Mathias to speak to him when he had yet to get over the betrayal.


    "Are you drunk already, Alex? That¡¯s not like you to drink before dinner. Some women from town are planning to-"


    "You knew where to find her and you didn¡¯t tell me," Alexander said, looking over his shoulder at Mathias. "Didn¡¯t you?"


    He gave Mathias the chance to be honest one last time.


    Mathias frowned, displeased by the fact they were on this again. He had already agreed to look for Rose. "I don¡¯t know what you mean, Alex. You have to be drunk since you have forgotten that we didn¡¯t get to start searching for her. If only we could do it tomorrow."


    Alexander couldn¡¯t contain his anger anymore and stood up to go to Mathias. His right hand found its way to Mathias¡¯s throat and pushed him back to the nearest tree.


    Mathias was slow to react as this had caught him off guard. "What the hell has gotten into you?"


    "You know where the brothel is. All this time my memory of this town was too bad for me to find the brothel, but you knew where it was. You knew how I could find her and you hid it from me. I saw you there so do not lie. What reason do you have to rush there after rushing away from my side?" Alexander asked.


    Mathias grabbed a handful of Alexander¡¯s shirt to make their position equal. He was hurt by the revelation that Alexander had followed him. "You¡¯ve resorted to stalking me now, Alex? The person I know would not have doubted me." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alexander pulled Mathias forward and then hit him against the tree. "The person I know wouldn¡¯t have lied to me. How long did you know where the brothel was?"


    Mathias did not want to answer. Alexander looked on the brink of committing murder and he would be the victim. Though he hated how Alexander was hurting him, Mathias couldn¡¯t find it in himself to return the pain.


    He had betrayed Alexander but it was all for good reason.


    "I knew the night we came back in town," Mathias answered honestly. There wasn¡¯t a point to lie now that Alexander had caught him in his web of lies. "Graham is now the brothel owner and he remembers me. He wants to make me one of his workers. He only needs her back."


    Mathias choked up as Alexander¡¯s grip became tighter. "Y-You don¡¯t care that he wants to sell me? He wants to offer me to men."


    "You hid where she was from me and all this time, you had to have known that Rose ran away. The very night some of the soldiers returned speaking about a fire in a brothel. You looked me in the eye and said there was nothing special about what the soldiers spoke about. I asked you for one thing," Alexander said, his hands trembling as he fought his thoughts to snap Mathias¡¯s neck.


    Alexander was in a terrible position as he was angry about Mathias keeping Rose¡¯s location a secret from him but he could not bring himself to hurt the person he had lived those eight years with. They had grown to be like brothers which was why Mathias¡¯s actions cut him so deep.


    "I¡¯ve run out of time, Alex. He wants her to return or he will want to take me into the brothel. I¡¯ve given him money to pay off what he bought us for. I was thinking of the two of us."


    Alexander looked away from Mathias and removed his hand from Mathias¡¯s throat. "You were thinking about yourself. Even after I told you that she was the only reason you escaped, you couldn¡¯t tell me then that you knew where she had been. I could have forgiven you then but not now."


    Mathias touched the aching spot Alexander made. "You don¡¯t care that he wants to make me one of his workers? I took the money that I rightfully earned and tried to buy our freedom. Everything that I have ever done has been with the best intentions to make life better for you as well."


    "The Rose you know is gone. The women there have told me what she was like. She came to like Graham¡¯s attention after all. She¡¯s a woman only worth buying to have for the night-"


    Alexander unsheathed his sword causing Mathias to do the same to protect himself. "Watch how you speak before you lose your tongue."


    "Ha," Mathias laughed. "I¡¯m still losing to her after all these years. You¡¯re a fool who doesn¡¯t appreciate what is before him. Why couldn¡¯t it be me who had the princess¡¯s attention? I wouldn¡¯t waste it like you. She¡¯s been ruined by other men. What could you possibly have with her?"


    "I am not going to be dragged down by the two of you. I¡¯ll cut ties with you right here if I need to," said Mathias.


    Alexander was becoming a loss so Mathias had to jump ship before it sank. They had placed themselves as a good duo but Alexander was too caught up with Rose. It was time for Mathias to make a name for himself.


    "Then do just that,¡¯ Alexander replied, lowering his sword. He couldn¡¯t continue with Mathias lying to him anymore.


    If he blindly trusted Mathias again, he might miss the chance to find Rose. Just as he started, he would continue to search for Rose alone and then figure out if to continue his life with the king¡¯s army or take her away from this town.


    "If she dies before I can find her, I will have your head. I care for you but I still love her more. If I find out that you are meddling with me finding her, I will kill you then. Do not make me have to be the one to kill you. It is already bad that I lost a brother," said Alexander.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55: Chapter 55Mathias needed to hit something to let out his anger. How didn¡¯t he notice that Alexander had followed him today? If Alexander were to get his hands on Rose and decide to leave this town, many would want to know about the sudden change and then the story about them being slaves would come out.


    "What to do?" Mathias wondered, trying to come up with a quick plan. Alexander could not leave the king¡¯s army. Their achievements were tied together. If Alexander left, then he might be overlooked and the princess wouldn¡¯t call upon him to get his help with Alexander.


    Mathias dropped his sword, his hands going to his head to pull on his hair. He groaned, not only from the pain of tugging on his hair but from not knowing what to do. "She¡¯s gone. I couldn¡¯t find her so he will not."


    "Ha," Mathias laughed, confident that Alexander wouldn¡¯t find Rose. However, to be certain that wouldn¡¯t happen, he had a plan.


    Mathias picked up his sword. If there was one person who would do anything to keep Alexander busy it was the princess. Their commander was looking for any way to be complimented by the king and the princess would be willing to do that as long as they got Alexander in the palace with her.


    Mathias stopped to look at the direction Alexander walked off to most likely cool down. Another day would come when Alexander would thank him for his actions. When would Rose ever be able to help him like this?


    Mathias headed toward the commander¡¯s tent, entering without waiting to be called in.


    "What the hell are you doing? Who told you to enter?" Richard, the commander asked, pushing away the woman he was showing around his tent.


    Mathias ignored the woman trying to get her clothes together. If he wanted to, he could easily get the commander to do him a favour by threatening to tell his wife about the fun he had since he was lonely during their trips, but he wouldn¡¯t since he was looking out for them close to him.


    ¡¯Yet I am still the bad guy,¡¯ Mathias thought.


    Richard glared at Mathias for entering and not saying anything. "What is it that you want? Did you come here to stare?"


    "I came to speak about the visit to the palace. The king is putting a lot of pressure on you these days. I thought to come and bring you a solution. I wouldn¡¯t have disturbed you if I knew you had a guest. You don¡¯t need to leave," Mathias told the unknown woman. "This will be quick."


    Richard¡¯s mood was already ruined. He picked up the nearest bottle of rum and opened it to take a sip. "What is it that you are suggesting?"


    Richard¡¯s anger over being disturbed started to go away as he knew Mathias had good intentions. Mathias was one of the few men he could count on. The king was up their asses because of the truce.


    "You know the princess can sway the king. There is one person you can send to the palace to get her to calm the king down. He is upset with you for no reason. He is the one who invited those bastards here when we could have gone to war to kill them," said Mathias.


    Richard agreed. They had the power and men needed to attack the land the foreigners came from. What was the king so afraid of? "We are to go to the palace soon. I already know the king is going to find something to be upset about. He¡¯s afraid of them yet he brought them to our land."


    Richard thought over Mathias¡¯s suggestion. The princess was in fact in love with Alexander. Each time they had to visit the palace, she would always find herself right there to be at his side.


    As sweet as the princess looked, Richard knew that she was a manipulative woman. She almost hid that side from him. There was no one else like the princess to use her words to convince the king to do whatever she wanted.


    "What are you proposing that I have her do in exchange for Alexander going? Have you spoken to him about this? I know he doesn¡¯t like the attention he gets from her," said Richard.


    Anyone with eyes could tell that Alexander wasn¡¯t interested in the princess. No one could understand it as he had the opportunity to raise his status. Alexander was quickly rising through the ranks and if he only asked the princess, Richard knew that the princess could give Alexander the title of commander and there was nothing he could do to stop it.


    "The lucky bastard," Richard muttered. As much as he liked Alexander, he couldn¡¯t help being jealous of how easy it was for Alexander to get the attention of the right woman.


    Mathias smiled. "You know how Alexander is. He doesn¡¯t think himself worthy of the princess so I have to be the one to push him for his sake and ours. Think of how easy it would be for us if he were with the princess. He looks to you as a father so he would help to raise your status as well. Then the king would listen to him more. Many of our problems would go away."


    "You¡¯re a little convincing. I was already planning to take Alexander and your group with me to the palace. It¡¯d be a good time to leave him there to be the voice of reason. I assume you want me to keep this from him? I have been hearing that you two are acting strange," said Richard.


    Richard might not be around the men quite often but he knew all that was happening in his camp.


    "We¡¯re fine. Just a small disagreement about how he should take the opportunity before him. I find myself acting like his big brother so I have to do this behind his back. I would appreciate it if you would not tell him about my involvement," Mathias requested.


    Some time away would do him and Alexander some good. Once Alexander got close to the princess and saw what he could have, if he was smart he would forget about Rose.


    "Very well. I need the king to be off my ass and thanks to the princess, he likes Alexander. Now get out and warn the men that the next person to disturb me will be reassigned to the docks. Go find yourself a woman to occupy your time with."


    "I already have one," Mathias answered, remembering the deal he made with the whore from the brothel. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mathias turned around to leave the tent. Alexander should have known not to test how much he wanted their past to be kept a secret. One day Alexander was going to thank him and with Alexander being positioned in the palace now, it was his time to shine here in the camp.


    Mathias looked ahead at the soldiers starting to prepare dinner. He couldn¡¯t spot Alexander and it just might be that he was going to look for Rose again. Alexander could spend the night as he wanted because tomorrow he would be sent to the palace to stay.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56: Chapter 56"I cannot believe he wants to eat with us. Not there, Rose. Put it in the centre. Is this some sort of tradition from his land? I am not used to my employers sitting with me," said Janice.


    No matter how hard she thought to come up with an answer, Janice couldn¡¯t find one. She knew nothing about the foreigners and the way they were with their servants so she feared that she had been giving Rose the wrong advice.


    "I ate with him the first night I came here and it was not so bad. We will be fine and it will give you the chance to get to know him like you wanted. I do not think he is a bad man. I have seen bad men and he has not shown similarities to them. Though you might not like the nickname he gives you," Rose considered.


    She wondered what animal Zayne might think Janice was like but at the same time, Rose didn¡¯t want him to refer to Janice as any kind of an animal to her face. ¡¯That man is a fly,¡¯ Rose decided.


    Flies were annoying little things that would not go away even when you used your hands to chase them away. Rose smiled as she thought of how insulted he might be to hear that she thought of him as a fly.


    She didn¡¯t want to upset Zayne so she had to keep this a secret though she wanted him to feel what it was like to be annoyed by nicknames.


    "Oh Rose," Janice said, touching her chest. She started to notice some of the comments Rose made. "Where have you been to see bad men? Has someone troubled you?"


    Janice knew that it wasn¡¯t always safe to travel alone as there were bad people who would try to harm you, especially a young woman like Rose being all alone.


    "I see them just from walking around the market. We should be quick to bring the rest of the food here before he comes down. He will be impressed by how much you have cooked. Should I take the guards¡¯ food to them?" Rose asked.


    "You know I don¡¯t like you going to them. I can take them-"


    "No. You were just complaining about your ankle hurting because of where you hit it against the door. I will be quick," Rose promised.


    She only needed to hand them the food and come back inside. The guards couldn¡¯t leave their post to come join them for dinner and as the only maid, it was only right that she gave them their food.


    Rose returned to the kitchen to pick up the two plates Janice had already prepared.


    "Be careful with them and if those two are rude, call for me. I can still make it out there with my ankle. You¡¯re dealing with a woman who has pushed her way through crowds to get dresses for cheap prices."


    Rose laughed. "Yes, I cannot forget the strength that you have. I think one of the guards is afraid of you."


    "It¡¯s the short one. Sometimes when people are trying to be rude to you, you need to put your foot down and say what¡¯s on your mind. If you continue to be silent, they think they can keep speaking to you as they like. I might only be a cook but it doesn¡¯t mean I am to be disrespected," said Janice.


    There were too many jobs in town or outside of it for her to stay where she was not treated well.


    Janice fixed Rose¡¯s dress as she walked. "Be back right away since it is so cold outside and you don¡¯t have a coat. The next time I go to the market I will find one for you."


    Rose wanted to tell Janice that she did not need to but knew her words would fall on deaf ears. Janice was the only person she could not get to tell her a price so Rose tried to make up for it by helping Janice with her cooking.


    Janice opened the front door for Rose and waited there to see if Rose needed her help.


    Rose was careful with the food as she walked to where the guards stood. She noticed how they tried to ignore her at first but then they had to look at her because they wanted her food. "Janice sent your food," she told the two, holding out the first plate to Soren.


    Brian watched the interaction. "Are you doing this because he is here? You have never brought our food. One of us could have come for it."


    "I thought you would worry about leaving the gates with Zayne here and Janice has hurt her ankle so she could not bring it. It smells really good so I hope you enjoy it," Rose said and then turned around to go back inside.


    The night air was cold like Janice said. How were the guards standing around like it was normal? Shouldn¡¯t they have a blanket to keep them warm?


    ¡¯There are extra blankets that I put away,¡¯ Rose thought.


    "See, I told you she would put on a show once he is here."


    Rose heard the comment made by Brian but it didn¡¯t bother her. They could have all the assumptions they wanted. She knew what was true and what wasn¡¯t. If Zayne scolded them, it wasn¡¯t because of her.


    "Tonight is clear," Rose said, looking up at the sky. This was the clearest it had ever been in a while. When it was like this, Rose through the night sky was prettier than in the daytime. "Oh!"


    ¡¯That could have been bad. Do you often walk with your head in the sky?" Zayne asked.


    Rose had tripped on the first step but somehow managed to not fall. She looked up at Zayne standing with his arms folded. "Not all the time. Only when the sky is pretty. We are so busy that sometimes we miss the beauty before us." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne looked up at the sky. It was close to the view he got when out at sea. "It is pretty but not pretty enough for you to be falling around everywhere. Keep your head out of the sky when you are walking. You went to give them food?"


    "I did. Do you scold them often? They have the wrong idea that you would scold them because of me. I don¡¯t want them to keep misunderstanding," said Rose.


    "I wonder where they get that idea from," Zayne replied, looking over Rose to the gates. What had they shared with her when he was not present? "Come inside, Rose. You need a coat."


    "Janice says she will buy me one. I am not done with outside yet. I want to take them some blankets. They must be cold out there."


    "They are not. Our clothes were made with fur inside to keep us warm in harsh weather and this is not cold to us. Our kingdom has seen colder days," Zayne said, shutting the door behind Rose so she could not go out again.


    The two idiots outside should freeze.


    "We have winter here," Rose replied, wondering if his winter days were just as bad. "It is bad but maybe I only thought so because the brothel was hard to keep warm and I didn¡¯t have a coat. Then, you should come to sit at the table. We already have it set up."

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57: Chapter 57Rose waited for Zayne to sit down first and then Janice who was nervous to be at the same table as her employer. It was funny to see Janice¡¯s change in attitude now that Zayne was so close to them. She had told him that he was scary and now he should see she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    "Should we take out the food for you?" Janice asked, not knowing what to do. Were they to still act as his servants and serve him or just eat without worrying about him?


    "I can take it out myself," Zayne replied. "You don¡¯t need to look so tense. I will not kill you."


    Rose shared a look with Janice. It wasn¡¯t the right time to use the word kill. Zayne was much taller than the two of them and his build showed that he could easily kill someone if he wanted to. Then there was the hard part to ignore that he was a foreigner. Their general at that.


    Rose picked a bowl and passed it to Janice, trying to distract her. By the end of dinner, Janice would see that he only looked scary. It was like the world knew he would be a general so he was purposely made to grow tall and always look like he was uninterested in what was happening around him.


    Did he scare his mother with how fast he grew?


    Zayne wished to know what was so funny that Rose was smiling so much and trying not to laugh. It wasn¡¯t a shared secret among the two women since Janice looked just as confused as him.


    "Rose, did the food tell a joke?" Janice asked jokingly. What had put Rose in a good mood?


    As long as Janice focused on Rose, she could handle being seated right next to Zayne. Why focus on such a scary man when there was such a cutie before her? And by the looks of it, Zayne had the same thought.


    Janice only hoped he didn¡¯t intend to trouble Rose. She would not have Rose getting involved with a man who only wanted to use her for the time being and then go back to his life.


    "I thought something funny," Rose confessed. "I cannot share it now."


    "Are you insulting me in your head?" Zayne asked, knowing the secrecy had something to do with him. "You can share it."


    Rose panicked, not wanting to reveal that she was thinking of him scaring his parents. Instead of answering, she picked up the plate with steamed vegetables and passed it to Zayne. "You should eat first."


    Zayne looked down at the colourful array of vegetables in the bowl. None of them interested him. "We do not all enjoy snacking on vegetables, Rose. You may have all of them."


    Rose lowered the bowl, annoyed that he was speaking of her being a bunny again.


    His teasing upset her more as Janice asked, "You love vegetables, Rose?"


    Rose ate everything cooked without any complaints but if Janice had known Rose liked vegetables, she would have prepared a little more when they had dinner.


    It pained Rose to answer Janice while Zayne was watching, completely amused and awaiting her response. "I love everything you prepare, Janice. You are the best cook I have ever come across."


    "Leave the vegetables for Rose."


    Rose bit her lip to not respond to Zayne. He was her employer and servants should not speak to their employer as they liked. She couldn¡¯t do it in the brothel and she wouldn¡¯t start acting differently here.


    Rose placed the bowl back where she found it for everyone to have some of the vegetables. She was not going to entertain him by eating all of the vegetables.


    Though Zayne didn¡¯t need her to, Janice prepared his plate for him to make it feel normal. They were not his family and though it was becoming clear he had some interest in Rose, they were still his servants. She hoped for this to be the only night they had to sit with him for dinner. She missed her conversations with Rose in the kitchen as they ate.


    "Thank you," Zayne said when a plate was placed before him. It was far more food than he needed. He knew that soldiers ate a lot but he did not want to become like the ones crying over their uniforms or armour no longer fitting.


    Zayne looked to his right at Rose who was starting to put together her plate now that he had his. She was the one who needed a mountain of food to eat. If no one interrupted her, Rose might be able to eat the table full of food which wasn¡¯t a bad thing. She had a long way to go before he didn¡¯t have to worry about her weight.


    Janice once again noticed Zayne¡¯s infatuation with Rose. He was more focused on watching Rose eat than eating what she placed before him. "Is the food to your liking? Should I refer to you as Master Zayne or young master? Your preferences weren¡¯t told when I was hired."


    "You may refer to me as Zayne," Zayne answered.


    Outside of his soldiers referring to him as general and prince when they slipped up, he didn¡¯t want to hear of any titles when he was in this home. This was his space to be free from any title and free from thinking of his duties. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Forget most of what you had to do at your other jobs. As long as there is no disrespect and your jobs are being done, I do not care about what else you do," Zayne further explained.


    "I see. I will keep that in mind," said Janice. Still, she didn¡¯t have any plans to be so comfortable around him.


    Janice looked at the other side of the table where Rose might not be able to hear what they were saying because she was giving more attention to the food. Janice couldn¡¯t help giving some of her food to Rose but she was beaten to it by Zayne taking it from his plate.


    "No, you are to eat as well," Rose said, taking one of the clean forks she didn¡¯t know what was to be used for and sticking it into the piece of chicken Zayne gave her. She frowned when he moved his plate out of her reach.


    "This much will do for me. I do not eat a lot at dinner," Zayne said, taking up his fork and knife to start eating.


    Rose looked to Janice for help but Janice didn¡¯t know what to say. She could do nothing but accept what Zayne had given her and wait for when he needed more food. While Rose didn¡¯t want to take away any of his food she welcomed having more to eat.


    The food she ate here was far better than the burnt rice and tiny bit of meat served in the brothel. Rose hoped to continue eating good food for the rest of her life.


    "You must slow down, Rose. Look at your cheeks," Janice said, handing Rose a napkin.


    Again, Zayne thought she resembled the little hamster filling their mouths with food. He made the mistake of not buying one from the merchants to be able to prove his point.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58: Chapter 58"I might have overdid it tonight," Rose said, moving sluggishly because of how full she was. "But it was all so good. You have two talents. Cooking and dressmaking."


    "I¡¯ve also been told that I am good at baking. My husband used to love the bread I baked and the cake I prepared for his birthday. I am thinking of making desserts for Zayne¡¯s dinner, but I must ask him if he is fond of sweets. I will ask in the morning and then go to the market," said Janice.


    She continued, "The ingredients for dessert will be a little more expensive than everything else I use for dinner aside from the meat so I can¡¯t give you a lot but I will put aside a piece for you. If there is anything you need, please give me the list after breakfast."


    Rose was excited to think about what she wanted from the market but the realisation that she wouldn¡¯t be able to write the list ruined it. "I don¡¯t need anything from the market. I will wake early in the morning to help you with preparing dinner."


    "Are you certain you don¡¯t need anything? You mentioned wanting to practise learning how to make a dress and some fruits you wanted to have. Do you not need them anymore?" Janice asked.


    Rose shook her head. "There are plenty of fruits behind the house and Zayne said we could have them. I am too busy to try making dresses now."


    "I see. Well, I will still buy something if I can remember what you need. My mind is in the clouds these days and I end up forgetting something. You can go to bed now. You had a long day at work and you were so kind to help me clean up. Good night, Rose."


    "Good night," Rose bid goodbye to Janice.


    Zayne had already retired to his room so Rose did not need to worry about serving him.


    Just as Rose was going up to the second floor, she thought about the guards outside. It was going to get colder the later it became and though Zayne said they were fine, she couldn¡¯t help thinking they were not.


    Rose made a quick detour to where she placed the extra blankets and then went outside to give the guards.


    "What is it now?" Brian asked when he noticed her coming toward them. It was after dinner now so shouldn¡¯t the act stop?


    Rose placed the blankets on the small wall where they stood. "It might be too cold for you to be without blankets. Good night."


    With them having the blankets, Rose turned around to go back inside before they could criticise her. Her dress wasn¡¯t enough to shield her from the cold air.


    She returned inside and made her way up to the second floor. Just before she entered her room, she looked at Zayne¡¯s door. He should be resting by now.


    Tomorrow if he didn¡¯t have other work to do, she would have her first lesson. He should rest well since there was much to do in the morning.


    Rose entered her room, ready to make another step in their deal for her to sleep on the bed. She gave it her all to rest on the bed longer than she did the previous night but then took her spot to the side of it. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hours passed since dinner and Zayne found himself awake in the middle of the night. He was certain he could still hear the cries of the little bird Rose had put back in its nest. Either the bird or Zayne needed to be put out of their misery and if Zayne couldn¡¯t get any sleep, it would not be he who had to worry.


    Zayne sat up from his bed to find something to occupy himself with before going back to sleep. It was times like this when he could check to be certain there was no way for someone to easily get inside.


    Just as he passed by a window, Zayne saw something or someone moving down below and it wasn¡¯t one of his guards. Had it just been him and the guards, he would think it was a ghost but he knew who would still be awake at this hour.


    Zayne moved away from the window, taking the shirt he had worn to dinner with him and headed outside what was troubling Rose now.


    As he neared Rose outside, he could see her trembling but she didn¡¯t make any effort to return inside where it was warm.


    "Rose," Zayne said to get her attention and then placed the shirt over her shoulders now that she knew he was present. "It is late and it is cold."


    Rose was surprised to see Zayne outside. No one had ever joined her when she came outside at this hour. The guards would see her and leave her alone once they saw that she was not anyone dangerous. She was quiet on her way out to not wake Janice.


    Rose slipped Zayne¡¯s shirt from her shoulder and handed it to him. The night was cold and Zayne was standing before her without a shirt. How could she take his shirt now? "You should take it back and go inside."


    "Not until you tell me why you are outside at this time and accompany me back inside. Is your room not to your liking or do you not like this house?" Zayne asked.


    "How could I not like it here? This is far greater than where I have stayed before. It is only that there are hours when I find myself unable to sleep. I must get up to check where I am or if there is anyone around. Other times I cannot sleep because I fear when I close my eyes, I will wake up back in the brothel," Rose revealed.


    Life was going so well for her that she was starting to feel like it was a dream that she had yet to wake up from.


    One night it might happen that her dreams would come back to an end and she would find herself back to the moment Graham was killing her guard or back to when Jonathan had entered her room. It felt wrong that her life was going well.


    "I come out here during that time because the sky is pretty. If only the night air could be less cold," Rose said, rubbing her arms. She could bear with the cold air for an hour or two just so she could see the sky. "I will go back inside if it bothers you."


    "The only thing that bothers me is you finding yourself sick with these outings you have at night. You need a coat. You can pick any of the ones you put away for me. They will be too big for you but it is better than nothing," said Zayne.


    "Thank you. Zayne, can I ask you for a favour? It is quite small and won¡¯t take up much of your time," Rose said, looking up at the sky once more as she spoke.


    "What is it?"


    "Would you be so kind as to write a list for me? Janice may go to the market tomorrow and will buy what I need, but I cannot write the list yet. It is fine if you cannot," Rose said, not wanting to trouble him.


    "I will do it if you come inside now. I can take you to a room where you can see the sky and be warm. Come with me," Zayne said, leading the way back inside.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59: Chapter 59Rose was confused by what room Zayne wanted to take her to. Was there a room or had he only said that to get her inside? She wasn¡¯t ready to come inside to go to sleep. Still, she followed Zayne up to the second floor where their rooms were but then he walked by them, taking her to where there was a door at the end of the hall.


    "What is this room?" Rose questioned, confused by what this led to.


    She had not gotten to this room yet and when Zayne opened the door, she was once again surprised by there being stairs.


    The room was just small enough for them to walk through and there weren¡¯t a lot of stairs. They came to another door and when Zayne opened it, Rose was surprised to see there was a balcony up here so she did not need to leave the house to see the sky.


    "You don¡¯t need to go all the way outside anymore. These doors will always be unlocked and you can sit by the door to look out. Some of the cold air should be blocked if you sit there," said Zayne.


    "What are you doing?" Rose asked, once more surprised by Zayne taking a seat. "Are you not going back to sleep?"


    She had ended up troubling like she didn¡¯t want to do.


    "I think I am being haunted by the bird you rescued so I was not going to sleep. If you are not ready to retire to your room to rest, sit," Zayne said, trying to make enough room for her.


    Rose wanted to laugh at how little space there was for her to sit because of how big Zayne was. She went a little further down the stairs where she could still see the sky and sat down.


    "You can place a chair outside here to sit tomorrow. You won¡¯t have to be uncomfortable by sitting here."


    "Thank you. I should explore more to see what other secrets this home has. I have been sticking to the rooms to put away your things. I feel like I owe you once more," Rose said, though he had only done something small.


    "Rose, how long will it be before you stop saying that you owe me? I don¡¯t want anything from you," Zayne said, looking down at where she sat. "I have enough to not want to take what little you have."


    It was harsh but it was the truth. The sooner Rose realised this, the better her life would be. He was not Graham and he wanted her to believe it when she said it.


    "I hope to break some of my habits but being this way has kept me safe. I need a little more time if you do not mind. It is hard to change overnight," Rose said.


    She still experienced the fear of being in the brothel though more than three nights had passed. She couldn¡¯t change her ways when she had not fully settled into her new life.


    "I know you cannot change overnight. I am only asking that if I do something for you, you take back saying that you owe me. What would you even pay me for bringing you here? You would find me a room for me to entertain myself with?" Zayne asked, now curious about how her payment worked.


    "It is silly," Rose admitted. Zayne bringing her here could not be paid for in any way. "I think I am doing well as I don¡¯t tell Janice I owe her for some things."


    "You¡¯ve known me longer than you have known the cook yet you made more progress with her? Even though I was the one to pass on the money for her to buy the dresses for you?" Zayne asked, slightly offended that she was doing better with Janice.


    It must be more comfortable to be around a woman but still, how could she be better with the annoying little cook than him?


    Rose panicked as it felt like she had hurt Zayne¡¯s feelings. "I- Janice doesn¡¯t take no for an answer."


    "And neither do I. Have you not been paying attention when I come around? This is pointless," Zayne sighed as she looked afraid. "You should be expected to be more comfortable with a woman."


    Rose didn¡¯t see why he expected that. "I am not any more comfortable with women than men."


    Rose looked out at the beautiful night sky. "The women in the brothel were cruel at times. Some showed interest in others and were pushy just like the customers. Or some plotted to get others to take bad customers. The food was troubled and personal items were stolen."


    "Graham was far worse but I didn¡¯t trust any of the women with me. Jonathan¡¯s arrival in my room was the doing of another woman. I have grown comfortable with Janice because she makes me feel like I have a mother. Do you want me to think of you as my-"


    "If you say father, I am going to fire you and I will not be pleased by hearing brother. I am not fond of most of my siblings so if you try to act as one, you will not like the way I treat you," said Zayne. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It must be fun to have siblings. How many do you have?" Rose asked.


    "Four but one has passed. The one that was the easiest to bear with," Zayne answered.


    "Oh, I hope speaking of it now is fine. I don¡¯t have siblings but there were two boys like family to me. We stuck together during the time we were to be sold and were bold enough to try running away together. One of them has shown how eight years away from him made us strangers," Rose said, once more hurt by the way Mathias treated her.


    "Will what I say be asked between us?"


    Zayne nodded his head. "I like to keep secrets unless it will make someone else cry. Then I must share it."


    Rose chuckled. Though she was still getting to know Zayne, she could see him now going around to make others cry. "The soldier you saw at the brothel was the one who kicked me when I saw him after eight years and the same one leading the soldiers to search for me. Graham must have gotten to him."


    "They made a promise to return it to me. I know I shouldn¡¯t expect it to be kept but it was the only thing I could look forward to. I have not seen my other friend, Alexander. Do you think he would turn on me as well? I was closer to him than Mathias," Rose said, hoping to hear something positive.


    "Rose, you are aware that I do not know your friends," Zayne said, unable to come to a decision without meeting the two. "Though, if the other friend is as stupid as the one I saw at the brothel, then it is best you stay away from both of them."


    "I do not know what he is like now but Alexander was the kindest one. I still think of how Mathias has treated me since he returned. I would not like to learn that Alexander has changed for the worse as well. I would like to have one of my friends back but I fear my old status as a worker in a brothel will not fit their new life," said Rose.


    "I would like to meet this Mathias again and as for Alexander, if he does not want to be near you to rekindle your friendship, then he is a fool as well. It is their loss," Zayne said as Rose made for a good companion.


    Rose smiled. "I think that as well. That makes me feel better. Thank you."

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60: Chapter 60"You were to tell me about all the men you have seen Rose around. Have you forgotten our deal already?" Mathias asked, admiring the view of Silvia lying on her bed. "I hope you have not wasted my time as I will need to leave and have you take someone else."


    Silvia rolled to lay flat on her stomach. "You must forgive me. I was distracted by a wonderful man. You appeared angry by something from the moment you came. Does it have something to do with Rose?"


    "Part of it does. She is the bane of my existence these days. I am yet to see why so many men have joined to search for her. Is she that wonderful at her duty to have them be so desperate to find her and keep her to themselves?" Mathias wondered.


    Or was Graham so desperate that he added a reward?


    Silvia regretted bringing up Rose now. This man here belonged to her so she would not have him interested in knowing what a night with Rose was like. "Many of them may want to please Graham or maybe she has seduced all of them so they are fighting to save her not knowing she has fooled them all."


    "If you find her, would you bed her?" Silvia asked.


    Mathias brought a cup to his lips and swallowed the strong liquor. He didn¡¯t have feelings for Rose like Alexander did but from what he saw the two times she stood before him, she was pretty. She worked in a brothel house so she had to serve its customers no matter if she didn¡¯t like who it was.


    Maybe all it would take for him to understand why everyone liked her so much was to bed her. He would like to see her cry. It would be exciting to know that it was him who caused the tears and she wouldn¡¯t have Alexander to come save her.


    Silvia pouted. "I am hurt that you would want to bed her when you have me. Rose cannot please you like I can. She hardly knows how to touch a man while I have perfected how to please a man."


    "Hmm. Your great experience with men might be why they are so interested in Rose who I know who was only touched by Graham. She didn¡¯t have lovers, did she? I know that as his favourite she was off-limit from other customers. You cannot keep secrets from me," said Mathias.


    Mathias noticed how she could never keep her stories right about Rose.


    Silvia looked away from him. What she said wasn¡¯t exactly a lie. "You have not seen Rose for a long time. I know her better than you do and I do not want you to be fooled. I hope one of you will be successful in bringing her back. I want to see if her time away was worth it. Now, come back to bed."


    "It is time that I take my leave-"


    "You promised to spend the night so I would not take any more customers," Silvia said, sitting up. She was not interested in entertaining anyone else. She had a new plan of getting one man smitten by her and being off limits to other customers like Rose was with Graham. "You must stay.¡¯


    Mathias laughed as he stood up, picking up his coat. "It is funny how a whore tries to tell me what to do. I make the rules here and I say that it is time to leave. If you don¡¯t like it, leave this place and make your status far greater than mine to have me bow to you."


    Mathias liked the way she could not respond to him. She could only sit and glare at him for not keeping her foolish promise. Not everyone could be like him to escape a place like this and return with a better status.


    "I will come tomorrow and when I do, there should be a smile present," said Mathias.


    Mathias opened the shabby door and walked outside, putting on his coat as he did so. He didn¡¯t make it far before Graham blocked his path. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Graham smiled, appearing friendly but this appearance scared Mathias. "Oh, what a sight it is that the man I trusted to find Rose is here, sleeping around with one of the other women. While I enjoy more money coming into my pockets I gave you a fucking task to find Rose. Has my silence given you the wrong idea?"


    "My soldiers are still searching-"


    "I don¡¯t own your soldiers. I own you. You need to be the person ahead of them to search for her or should I have my guards here give you a little motivation to get you to keep searching? Rufus here doesn¡¯t mind spending time with a man. Would you like to get acquainted?" Graham asked.


    Too much time had passed since Rose was out of his hands. Someone else could be reaping the benefits of what he grew over the years.


    "I have searched all around the town and even the mountains but there is not a sign of her. She might be dead or you must consider that the foreigners stole from you," Mathias said, wanting to distract Graham. "On the other side of this mountain is their camp. They were there that night. I do not understand why you do not consider them."


    Graham had started to consider that Zayne had stolen from him. His joke that Zayne was interested in men was still only a joke and he could not forget how Zayne disobeyed him when he said not to look at Rose. Zayne and his soldiers had not been back since that night.


    "I can go to them," Mathias offered.


    "No. I am tired of sending idiots to bring her back to me. If she is not there, then prepare to be the one to take customers. Until it is revealed that someone else took her, you are my first suspect. And do not think of running. I have become quite close to your commander," Graham said and then turned around.


    "If you want to keep me from hurting you, leave now to find Rose."


    Graham walked away with his guards trailing behind him. He should have found it suspicious earlier that Zayne and the others were no longer coming to him. He balled up his hand, angered by the fact someone came into his brothel and took something precious from him.


    Graham had opened his doors to Zayne when others were still afraid of foreigners and this was how he was repaid? "Find out where those soldiers are staying and have my horses ready to take me there in the morning."

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61: Chapter 61"It¡¯s a pretty day for sailing. Your big mouth got you removed from your position, didn¡¯t it?" Finn questioned, biting into the red shiny apple that seemed much sweeter thanks to what he was watching now. "Tell me, when was it that you fucked it all up?"


    "Go away," Lucy said, annoyed by his constant chatter.


    Lucy had no choice but to start packing. It would take a long time for a letter to be sent to the king and to get a response. Hopefully, by the time she returned home, the king would give her the order to return here to finish what she started.


    "It was right when he was leaving, wasn¡¯t it? You couldn¡¯t ignore that he hasn¡¯t been speaking to you about anything concerning his personal affairs. You should have taken my advice to forget about that list and stop being jealous. It¡¯s not like you are ugly to not find a husband," said Finn.


    "Well, there is the fact that you don¡¯t know how to stop being a soldier and not talk about your work so some might find you boring. I¡¯m a soldier and I get bored speaking to you sometimes since I don¡¯t always want to be talking about this work. Maybe-"


    "Would you please stop talking?" Lucy begged. She was at her limit with the advice he was trying to give her. She did not need it. "I know that it must be fun for you to see me leaving but please, go somewhere else to entertain yourself. I want to leave in peace."


    Finn remained where he stood. "No, you want to leave without hearing how you messed this up for yourself. If you would have stopped being so bothered about a woman he is with when he does not belong to you then you wouldn¡¯t be leaving now."


    "Your father is not going to be pleased. You know that right?"


    Lucy stopped packing her things. "My father is the very one who made it important that I come back with good news for him. Of course, I know that I will face his anger and disappointment."


    "I know you, Lucy. You have always been happy that your father was interested in Zayne as a partner for you. He sent you to do the impossible because he knows Zayne is not looking for a wife now. You know that he isn¡¯t and stepped out of line over-"


    "Then why was he being that way with a woman here? Is that what he likes? Women not from our land? Should we be preparing for him to take an outsider as his wife?" Lucy asked.


    "Perhaps," Finn answered and then took another bite out of the apple. "It is sweet. Do you want a bite as my parting gift to you?"


    Lucy shook her head. "I do not know why I bother myself with speaking to you."


    "That¡¯s funny because I think the same about you. How many times must I warn you not to bother yourself with his life? We are his soldiers. He is our prince and general. I get that you are in love with him but do you find it smart to act out of line the way you do?" Finn asked, hoping she saw her problem.


    "Silence as usual since you don¡¯t like to admit to yourself when you are wrong. And here I was thinking that I would try to convince Zayne to let you stay but I might receive some of his anger should you mess up. Have a nice trip," Finn bid goodbye. "A great shame you can¡¯t see the end of this with us."


    Lucy listened to Finn walking away. She knew that if she asked nicely Finn and many others they would speak on her behalf to get Zayne to let her stay. She wanted to stay but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to hear all the criticism. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy wanted to stay to be part of the group that would be returning home with news of the truce and she wanted to be here to stop Zayne from returning home with a woman who was not one of their own.


    "Where has he been going to?" Lucy wondered.


    Since they came here, Zayne had spent nights out and now Lucy couldn¡¯t stop thinking that it was during these outings Zayne had met Rose.


    "Where is he now?" Lucy muttered, worried about his absence. "What time am I leaving?"


    If she had enough time, Lucy wanted to see Zayne once more and convince him to let her stay until the end. She could fall back in line as everyone else did and not upset him again if he gave her a second chance.


    Lucy headed out of the room to find who would be taking her to the docks.


    When she made it outside, Lucy noticed a group of soldiers speaking to someone at the gates. She couldn¡¯t allow them to invite anyone else inside. Not until Zayne returned and it should be soon as he had already spent the night out and had to return to address the letter from the palace.


    "What are you gathering here for? Ignore who comes to the gates until they pose a threat to us," Lucy informed the soldiers.


    The gates were closed so whoever was outside could not easily get in. With so many people being interested in them, this was why Lucy did not like Zayne going on his little adventures alone.


    When Lucy made it to the front, she found a man who smiled like he just struck gold.


    "I didn¡¯t know they had such pretty women among the soldiers. Are you a soldier or just a pretty thing they keep for when they want to relax? Your face looks fair as though you come from a good family. Enlighten me," Graham said.


    No wonder Zayne wasn¡¯t interested in the women in the brothel. The army was travelling with such pretty women.


    "I wonder if he might sell you to me when he is done," Graham said as her appearance showed that she wasn¡¯t too used. The men here should like her.


    Lucy quickly disliked the pig in front of her. "You must go from our gates before you find a spear in your mouth."


    "And you have that attitude that is fun to break. Be careful where you walk or I might just have you to sell in town. Now, where is Zayne? I need to have a word with him about something he might have stolen from me. If he gives it back now, I will forgive him," Graham said, lying through his teeth.


    Lucy found him to be mad as well since he didn¡¯t look like the kind of man Zayne would want something from. "Our general is not here and he has not taken anything from you."


    "I will be the judge of that. I don¡¯t want anyone to come into my brothel and steal from me. Tell him when he returns that I will be back and if he has Rose, his time in this town will not be pleasant. I hope to see you again with my next visit," Graham said, turning around to get back on his horse.


    He couldn¡¯t be waiting outside for Zayne to return when time was money. Now that he knew where Zayne stayed, he would have it watched.


    Lucy ignored his comment about her and focused on what she learned. "She¡¯s from a brothel?"


    Was Zayne mad?

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62: Chapter 62Graham turned around just in time to see Lucy¡¯s face. It was like she just made a great discovery. There was no doubt in his mind now that Rose had been or was still here. Zayne made a big mistake that Graham couldn¡¯t just overlook.


    Graham also made a mistake as he should¡¯ve paid more attention to Zayne¡¯s interest in Rose.


    "Let your general know that if he has bedded her, he will have hell to pay when I see him. I own Rose and it is time she returns to the brothel."


    Lucy didn¡¯t like the pig of a man but she would love it if he would take Rose back to where she came from. It was low for Zayne to be entertaining a woman from a brothel when he was a prince. He should be more selective with who he gives his time.


    Unfortunately, Rose was already gone and Lucy didn¡¯t want to help the man before her after the comments he made.


    Lucy turned around to go back to her room. She couldn¡¯t just leave right now with what she knew. Finn and others needed to help her get to stay here.


    Graham waited a little longer to watch Lucy as she walked away from him. If luck was on his side and he was certain that it was, then he could have her placed in his brothel. It couldn¡¯t be helped if she were to go missing and ended up in his brothel, left alone after the others returned to their land.


    "Keep an eye on that one. If there is ever an opportunity to take her, do it," Graham ordered the men behind him.


    He needed something more exciting to bring in customers as the current women would lose their touch over time.


    "Keep watch for when that bastard returns and be ready to get his head if he has gotten to her first," said Graham.


    He had not played this game all this time just for Zayne to swoop in and ruin it. What right did these bastards have to steal from him of all people when he had been so kind to them?


    If not for having to go to an auction to buy more women, Graham would continue the search for Zayne himself.


    Graham guided his horse to turn around to ride back to the market. Zayne couldn¡¯t hide forever and when he returned, Graham would be ready.


    ...


    Away from Zayne¡¯s camp, he waited patiently for Rose to be done writing the letters he assigned to her. Never did he once think his mornings would be like this. He had never been so patient with his siblings.


    Zayne tried not to hurry up with writing the simple letters. She was trying her best to make it as perfect as could be on her first try.


    "I am done!" Rose said, excited to show Zayne her work. She passed the paper to him and waited for his compliments.


    "It is like a child did it."


    "Well, it is my first time. I think it looks close to what you wrote," Rose said, comparing the two papers herself.


    Zayne put the paper down for her to try again. "Well, now we know your problem. You¡¯re a little blind. Our handwriting does not look alike."


    "I have good sight so if my writing is like a child then you have childlike handwriting as well," Rose said, placing Zayne as the blind one.


    Zayne rested his arm on the table to prop himself up as he watched her again. "What happened to you being respectful to your employer?"


    "Your memory is also bad as you were the one to say this morning that I am to forget you are my employer and see you as my tutor when I come into this room. I am only following your words," Rose answered.


    "I¡¯ve been respectful to my tutors during all my years. You are not to insult your tutor and most importantly, lie that your writing is as good as mine. Be slow with it, Rose. Had I known I must be this patient, I would have brought something to snack on," Zayne said.


    While he was entertained by watching her struggle to write, he needed something else to do.


    "I can cut up some of the fruits in the kitchen for you," Rose said, starting to stand up.


    "Leave it," Zayne said as it would only offset the time they had now. "You must finish this before Janice returns. You are the one who doesn¡¯t want her to know of this."


    "Yes, Janice would panic if she knew that I was getting you to teach me. She might make the offer to teach me. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?" Rose realised.


    She was here every day with Janice and food only needed to be prepared two times. Janice was free to teach her when they had nothing to do. Then she wouldn¡¯t be bothering Zayne like this.


    Zayne could see Rose planning out how she could switch to Janice as her tutor. If that happened, then his entertainment of seeing her horrible writing would be gone. "You wish to learn about the sea and other lands as well. How many times has Janice sailed?"


    Rose¡¯s excitement quickly went away as she hadn¡¯t thought about that. "I do not know."


    "And the tutors I had during my youth will be far better than any tutor she had. I am giving you what my family had to pay a lot of money for, for free."


    "Must you brag?" Rose asked.


    Rose already concluded that Zayne must have come from a good family. Everyone knew that the children of those families had a better chance of the best tutors. Rose could never afford something like that in her lifetime.


    "I won¡¯t trouble Janice with this and continue with you. I prefer that only one person knows of my secrets. Of the brothel and having to learn to write," said Rose.


    In time she would tell Janice about her past, but right now, Rose enjoyed not having anyone pity her or perhaps judge her as the women from the brothel were always frowned upon though they had been sold to work there.


    "I do not doubt for a second that she would go looking for Graham and I do not want her to. He is not shy when it comes to hitting anyone. Does it look better now?" Rose questioned, passing the paper to Zayne again.


    "It is better but you must not rush it so much. You do not need to make them identical to mine. Everyone has their way of writing letters. Try again," Zayne said, giving the paper back to Rose. "This won¡¯t be easy. Want to give up?"


    Rose shook her head. She would not give up so soon. "This is only the beginning. I would be upset with myself if I just gave up now. My writing will be better and you have already complimented me for remembering all the letters well. I want to hear another compliment."


    Now that she mentioned it, Zayne once again thought about how quick she was with learning. It was like she had some small recollection of learning this before and as she looked at what he had shown, her memory helped her to understand fast. It was possible that she might have once had a tutor or went to a school. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What happened to a family who could afford the luxury of having their child learn to turn around and sell her?

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63: Chapter 63"Rose, if anything feels familiar to you try to think harder about it so you can have some clues about where you came from. Does this kingdom not have records of missing people?" asked Zayne.


    "I do not know. I have always heard that going to the courts or town guards here is hard. They are far too busy to deal with small matters if there is no money involved. That is why I never planned to run there if I escaped the brothel and I do not know my last name," Rose answered, not hopeful it would help her.


    "It would be a good start to search for every missing girl named Rose. The person who sold you might not have travelled too far from this town to sell you. Unless this is the only town that deals with selling others as slaves," Zayne wondered.


    The more he learned about this kingdom from being here the more he cared less about making a truce. They could spread lies about how wonderful the kingdom was through merchants but now that Zayne was here, he could see the truth.


    "Your king is an idiot and we should have just killed him-"


    "No!" Rose exclaimed. If Zayne had done that then many innocent people would have to be killed before he reached the king. What would have happened to her during that time? Graham might be so crazy not to move the women in the brothel. "It is better to have peace." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That is not always true. We have taken over another kingdom and placed someone else from their side to lead. He only needs to listen to our king¡¯s commands. That kingdom was far worse than this one with small wars within its borders and now it thrives," said Zayne.


    He continued to explain, "Sometimes it is good to remove a bad king and war is the only way to do it."


    "Then, if your king was awful, would you kill him?" Rose asked, testing to see if it applied to his home.


    "I have already made him aware that if he were to spiral and start a downfall of our kingdom, I would kill him. Innocent people do not need to suffer because of fools in powerful seats," Zayne answered.


    Rose believed the same. "I am confused by something. You have been banned from the palace once and told the king that you would kill him. Are you a good general for them to keep you around? Or is it your family? I¡¯ve seen sons of wealthy families get to do as they like here."


    "I am not spoiled and it is because I am a good general. You must forget about me being banned," Zayne said, regretting that he spoke of it.


    "How can I forget that you have cut off someone¡¯s fingers? I feel frightened to show you my fingers," Rose said, hiding them beneath the table.


    Should she ever make Zayne angry her first instinct would be to protect her fingers.


    "I won¡¯t cut your fingers. I hope," Zayne added to scare Rose. He laughed as she leaned away from him. "Rose, it would be impossible for you to upset me as that person did. I will leave your fingers alone. I should be the one worried about you and fire."


    "If you keep mentioning a fire so much, it would make me want to do as you have been asking for but I like this house. I would not burn something that I like," Rose replied. "Did you hear that? It sounded like a door closed. Janice must be back."


    "Wait," Zayne said, reaching into his pockets. "Here."


    "What is this? Is it money? But you paid me this morning so I could give Janice money for what I needed. What is this for?" Rose asked, confused.


    "It is the rest of what you were to be paid. You are cleaning this house alone so you are to get a little more. If you try to give it back to me, I will toss it out the window. You decide," said Zayne.


    Rose knew that he might be so crazy to throw away money. She thought she was paid enough already but she could save what was given to her now for her plans. "Wait. Aren¡¯t I to give this back to you for your carriage? Here," she handed the small pouch back to Zayne.


    Zayne had been hoping she had forgotten about that. He wasn¡¯t going to take the carriage back on his ship so she could just have it along with this home. "Wouldn¡¯t it be cruel of me to take your first payment back from you? Think of how that makes me feel."


    "Right," Rose said, realising her mistake. "Then the next one you can have and I can use this to buy what I need."


    Zayne nodded his head. "Well, aren¡¯t you so smart?"


    Rose narrowed her eyes, suspicious of Zayne. "Are you making fun of me?"


    "Janice is back. Do you want her to see us together?" Zayne asked, distracting Rose.


    "Right," Rose remembered, moving fast to tidy up the table. "Thank you for what you have taught me today. My writing will improve by the next time you are here. I promise you."


    Zayne watched the show of the little bunny tidying up with great speed and then he felt a breeze as Rose rushed by him to leave the room. Honestly, what was so bad about him teaching Rose? If not for Janice being present, there wouldn¡¯t need to be all this sneaking around like they were doing something wrong.


    Zayne stood up as it was time to return to his camp. It would be another few days before he returned here to teach Rose again.


    As he exited the room and made his way down, Zayne could hear Janice telling Rose about what she bought. The positive side was Rose having someone to speak to and a mother figure. "I am leaving now," he said as he walked to the door.


    "Oh! Goodbye. Have a safe trip back," Rose said, waving her hand goodbye.


    Janice looked at the two and once more found something suspicious. She waited for the door to close behind Zayne and then asked, "You are being careful, aren¡¯t you?"


    "It is not heavy," Rose answered, lifting the vegetables Janice bought.


    "Not about that. When it comes to that man, you are being careful right? While he seems to be kind, it rarely ends well for people like us with people like him. I don¡¯t want to tell you what to do but I only ask that you be careful. I don¡¯t ever want to see you get hurt," said Janice.


    "Oh. It is not what it looks like,¡¯ Rose said, finally understanding what Janice was thinking. It might have looked strange for her and Zayne to come from the same direction. "I do not want to be with anyone and Zayne has said before that I am not the kind of woman he would have an interest in."


    Janice couldn¡¯t believe the part about Zayne because she had noticed his gaze. "Maybe I have mistaken what I saw. Well, it¡¯s good there is nothing to worry about. Let¡¯s take these things to the kitchen and then I can show you what I got for you."

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64: Chapter 64"Good to see you back. I was starting to think that we needed to search for you. Had fun?" Finn asked, watching as Zayne walked up the steps to him.


    "Shut it," Zayne said, not in the mood for Finn¡¯s chatter.


    "Again with the attitude you grumpy bastard. And here I thought that your trips out would make you a nicer person. While you have been out having fun doing who knows what, I was just reading the message sent from the palace and the king is pissed," said Finn.


    "Then nothing has changed," Zayne replied, walking by Finn to go to his room. "Is there anything of importance you need to share with me?"


    "You mean like how one of our ships is about to set sail for home and Lucy is still here? Is that important?" Finn asked, stepping back after the look he received from Zayne. "You should only be angry with her. She knew she had to leave. You know she never listens to me."


    "Get a carriage ready and someone to start sending her bags out. Send someone ahead by horse to have the ship not leave. She is leaving today. Where is she now?" Zayne asked, ready to throw her in the carriage if he needed to.


    "She is in her room. Probably hoping that no one would notice she was still here but it was hard to miss a carriage parked outside- Hey! It¡¯s rude to walk away from someone when they are speaking. I¡¯m coming," Finn said, following Zayne as he wanted to see the two fight.


    Lucy should have taken his offer when she had the chance. Now she was going to have Zayne personally escort her out which would be far more embarrassing than just being asked to leave. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne wanted to turn around to hit the giggling fool behind but he had to focus on one fool at a time. Lucy had once more given him good reason to send her home.


    "Be careful with your words, Zayne. She¡¯s still a lady," Finn said in a hushed tone.


    "She¡¯s a soldier. She and all the others asked to be treated as one," Zayne answered.


    He didn¡¯t care about ladies or sons of good families. They all accepted to be here and to be treated all the same. No one could do as they liked if they didn¡¯t hold a good rank.


    "I tried to help her so my conscience is clean. Would you like me to knock on her door? Or I can stay over here," Finn said, putting his hands up to show he did not want to fight. "That wall over there looks pretty. Let me see it."


    Zayne knocked on Lucy¡¯s door and waited for her to come.


    When the door opened, Lucy was surprised to find Zayne standing before her. She composed herself and allowed him inside.


    Zayne placed his hands behind his back as he walked in. There were bags packed but these bags were to be on a ship with their owner standing beside them. "Do we not speak the same language, Lucy?"


    "We do," Lucy replied, confused as to why he would ask such a thing.


    "Then why is it that you didn¡¯t understand what I told you to do? You were to be boarding our ship that is leaving today. Were you not?" Zayne asked.


    "I was. I have not forgotten about it. I have chosen to fight to stay and if you would not let me, I will leave on the next ship. I was not expecting your return to be so late," Lucy explained.


    If he was back just a little earlier then she would have been well on her way.


    "You are the prince of another land. How can you not see it to be dangerous for you to just be walking around here as you please? If someone hurts you, even if it was not by order of the king, there will be a war. Why can¡¯t you just stay here?" Lucy asked, not understanding his need to explore.


    Zayne could explore when this was all done with and they could trust the other side not to attack them.


    "You are quite terrible at requesting to stay here. The more you speak, the more I want you to go. You¡¯ve come here under my command. I don¡¯t have to answer you nor should I need to explain this. We are not in a setting where you can speak to me as a friend and for your behaviour, you are to leave. Now," Zayne said, sticking to what he ordered.


    There was nothing Lucy could say right now to make him go back on his word.


    Lucy once more had to stomach the hurt that came from Zayne wanting her to leave. "Fine, I will leave now and get on any ship that will take me home."


    "Do not try to be pitiful. It does nothing for me but find you to be more annoying. Leave now," Zayne said, turning around to leave.


    "I wonder what many would think of our general giving shelter to a woman from a brothel. Were you hoping to keep where she came from a secret? I¡¯m very disappointed in you," Lucy said, speaking freely since she had to leave anyway.


    "Ha," Zayne licked his lips. "I am warning you, do not try to use Rose against me. What do you think you will gain from bringing this up?"


    "I have never heard of you entertaining such women at home. Her owner has been coming to look for you and threatening you. Do you know how embarrassing this will be once it gets out?" Lucy asked.


    "Embarrassing? You know what I find to be embarrassing?" Zayne replied, turning around to face Lucy. "That if you saw her owner then you can make out the kind of man he is at first glance. Knowing what happens at brothels it was quite obvious she was running from somewhere."


    "Is it not embarrassing on your end to have not wanted to help her? I understand your focus being our people but I would have liked to think that as a woman, something inside you would have been a little protective of someone in her place. My mistake," Zayne said, disappointed he had been so foolish to think more of Lucy.


    "I was thinking of you-"


    "You were thinking the non-existent position you have in your head beside me was threatened so you wanted her gone. Should I ever think of getting married, you will never be considered. You have single-handedly ruined that chance. And if you speak of Rose, I shall ruin you when I return," Zayne warned.


    Lucy was horrified because Zayne had the power at home to keep her out of the army. "You would go that far for a woman you do not know? A woman you want us to believe you didn¡¯t have any feelings for? I was thinking of how you would look."


    "And if you knew me better, you would know I would think of innocent people first. No matter the land they come from. You must leave on that ship or I shall have you stripped of your place in this army. That is what you may call embarrassing," Zayne said, turning to leave once more.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65: Chapter 65"Have someone escort her to the ship and warn them that if she doesn¡¯t leave on it, they will be on the next ship with her. I do not want to see her present another day," Zayne told Finn.


    Finn smiled, wanting to go inside the room to see Lucy regretting her actions. It was quite amazing how far she was falling all because of one list she chose to believe. "I will do that right now."


    "There has been someone coming to the gates to see me?" Zayne asked.


    "I believe so," Finn replied, remembering there was a bit of noise earlier. "Someone keeps riding by the gates and seems to think we wouldn¡¯t find it suspicious. Would you like me to take care of them? It could be the king¡¯s doing."


    "It¡¯s not the king. The next time a man named Graham arrives here, let him inside quickly and bring him to me. Where is the king¡¯s response," Zayne asked, needing something to distract himself for now.


    "I placed it in your private study. We might soon need to prepare to travel to the next town where the palace is so you might want to start thinking of selling that home you have or finishing up whatever it is you go there for. I am thinking of going there for a visit. Or not," Finn added, walking away from Zayne. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne knew right here the next person he was going to put on a ship to return home. He continued on his way to his study, awaiting Graham¡¯s visit so he could have a nice talk.


    The day went by quickly and it was soon falling upon the hour for the soldiers to enjoy their dinner.


    Zayne was still in his study, looking over the new camp for his soldiers for when they were finally allowed to go closer to the king. He had to think of what to do with Rose then. He didn¡¯t trust leaving her alone in this town.


    Rose would love to travel outside of this town but she might not want to leave Janice alone now that she was quickly getting attached to her. He might have to offer Janice more money to travel with him.


    Luckily, from what was in the message from the palace, they didn¡¯t have to move as soon as Finn thought. The king had gone back to wanting them at a distance. It was foolish considering King James invited them here to talk about peace.


    A knock on the door disrupted Zayne¡¯s focus on his work.


    "Come in," he said loudly for the person outside to hear.


    Finn entered the room, appearing annoyed. He led in the man Zayne had been waiting to see.


    Graham inspected Zayne¡¯s study which was filled with many things he had never seen before. "How is it that you are living more lavishly than me when I am from this town? Sell me a few of these things."


    "See the others out," Zayne said, looking at Finn. Graham didn¡¯t need his little followers for this conversation.


    Graham looked over his shoulder at the men he brought with him. "No can do, Zayne. They go wherever I go."


    "Afraid of me?" Zayne asked, leaning back on the chair.


    Graham laughed as it was ridiculous for Zayne to think anyone was scared of him. "You are good at telling jokes. I have nothing to be afraid of. Stand outside the door," he ordered his men.


    Graham wasn¡¯t the slightest bit afraid of Zayne. He was pissed because Zayne had stolen from him.


    Zayne tapped his fingers three times on the table before him whilst looking at Finn who nodded his head in response.


    Graham took a seat as soon as the door closed. "Someone must have told you why I have been coming here. Time is money for me. I shouldn¡¯t have to come to you about a woman that I own. You have Rose, don¡¯t you?"


    "I do," Zayne confessed.


    Graham was slightly surprised that Zayne was this bold to admit to it. He was expecting to come here and hear some lies from Zayne¡¯s end. Watching how calm Zayne was, Graham knew that Zayne wasn¡¯t afraid of him either. "I want her back."


    ¡¯That I will not do," Zayne answered. "Instead, you are going to tell me who sold her to you and hand over her paper."


    Graham laughed. "You have some nerve to not only keep her from me but to ask that I tell you something so private. I want back what belongs to me and I want her back now. If you have enjoyed her before I did, you will have hell to pay."


    "But don¡¯t worry," Graham continued. "Rose will equally pay. How about I place you near to hear her scream?"


    Zayne tapped one finger on the desk to keep himself calm. There was never a time he sat with Graham where he didn¡¯t want to kill him.


    "Have you? Have you slept with her yet? I only had the pleasure of kissing and touching her at times so it would upset me if you did more than me. If you had just waited, if I had grown bored of her, then I would sell her. There are plenty of customers making high offers to be the second man to bed her-"


    "Who sold her?" Zayne questioned, speaking over Graham.


    "And why would you like to know that? Do you want to find out if there are others like her? I¡¯ve been curious about it too. I would like to find a whole lot of Roses. Then my businesses would soar. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t find the man who sold her to my father. Maybe I should start looking for him," Graham considered.


    How did that man get his hands on such a pretty flower? Even back then, his father couldn¡¯t believe his eyes that he had managed to find among slaves.


    "I have other pretty women you can use in the meantime so give me Rose. I¡¯ve raised her carefully for when I wanted to bed her. You cannot and will not steal that from me. The longer you keep her from me, the more cruel I will be when I have her. You decide," Graham said, waiting for Zayne to come to his senses.


    Zayne looked to his right at the swords he placed on a table. It was almost wrong for him to kill Graham with one of those swords. "I am not giving her back to you."


    "She is mine you fucking foreigner bastard. My family bought her and has her papers. I own her!" Graham yelled, standing up to place his hands on Zayne¡¯s desk to tower over Zayne. "I can do whatever I like to her. I will chain her to my bed when she returns to me. You are not doing her any good by keeping her from me."


    Zayne stood up to grab Graham¡¯s shirt just as before Graham tried to move back to his seat. He had heard enough and nothing he would do now would settle his anger. "She¡¯s not coming back to you. She¡¯s free."


    Graham tried to remove Zayne¡¯s hands from wrinkling up the shirt which was not cheap. "Take your hand off of me. Guards!" Graham called for his men to come inside but there was silence. "Guards!" He called again.


    Zayne pulled Graham by his shirt to drag him over the table, ignoring the mess he made.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66: Chapter 66Graham groaned from the pain of his side hitting Zayne¡¯s chair before he reached the floor. He was ready to get up to fight but Zayne pressed his foot to his chest.


    The weight of Zayne¡¯s body made it hard for him to get up. Graham grabbed Zayne¡¯s foot, trying to push it off of him, but it resulted in Zayne moving his foot up to press against Graham¡¯s neck.


    Zayne was ready to kill Graham, not concerned about the town guards coming to him. He was doing this kingdom a favour by getting rid of someone who helped the slave business to thrive. No one was to be ever sold like an animal.


    "Tell me where I can find her paper," Zayne said, lifting his foot a little so Graham could speak. "Bastards like you can only be tough with women."


    Zayne was disappointed by how easy it was for him to pull Graham over the table and pin him to the floor with his foot. Graham certainly could only be violent with women and the men who were already broken during the time they were captured to be sold.


    "Why would I tell you that for you to have her?" Graham replied, still trying to push Zayne¡¯s foot off of him.


    Rose was never going to be free. She was going to be stuck as a whore from a brothel. Graham would make sure of it.


    Zayne pressed down harder since Graham was being so difficult. "You¡¯ve never fought a day in your life unless you were scaring a woman or child into fearing you. I can see it in your eyes that you want someone to come in here and free you. I might free you if you tell me where her papers are."


    "In my room," Graham answered. It was starting to become hard to breathe. A little bit more pressure and Zayne might break his neck. "I have all their papers in a locked box in my room."


    Zayne removed his foot from Graham¡¯s neck and walked to the table where his swords were laid out.


    Graham sat up, trying to catch his breath. He felt his neck where there were marks that had come from the bottom of Zayne¡¯s shoes. If anyone were to ever know that he was treated like this they might fear him less. His servants would laugh at him behind his back.


    Graham touched his sword which was still on his side even after Zayne pulled him over the table. He was not a coward and he was certainly not afraid of Zayne. "Don¡¯t tell me you have fallen in love with her. You should have waited until I had my way with her. Then she wouldn¡¯t keep running from men."


    Graham looked back at where Zayne was standing with his back turned. It was the perfect chance for him to repay what Zayne had just done to him. He stood up as quietly as he could and slowly pulled out his sword.


    "I¡¯m going to enjoy having my way with her and I might keep you alive to listen to our fun every night. You foreigner bastard," Graham whispered as he quickly approached Zayne, raising his sword to strike.


    Zayne turned around to meet Graham¡¯s attempt to attack him and aimed for Graham¡¯s right hand, taking off thanks to the sharp blade.


    A high-pitched wail filled the room as Graham watched his right hand fall to the floor and along with it went the sword.


    Graham attempted to catch the already fallen hand, his left hand coated by the blood that dripped from the open wound. He cried, kneeling to pick up his hand.


    Zayne inspected his sword which was quite sharp. He was expecting to have to hit Graham¡¯s hand again to completely sever it. "They did well with sharpening it. Wouldn¡¯t you agree? It went with one easy blow but it might have been thanks to how you positioned your hand for me."


    Zayne disliked that of all things, his floor had to be stained with Graham¡¯s blood but it couldn¡¯t be helped. "It is a fitting punishment for you. For every woman or young girl, you have ruined it with that hand."


    Graham looked up at Zayne. He wanted to get up and fight but the pain of his severed hand made it hard at first. He still found the strength to grab the sword. It didn¡¯t matter that it wasn¡¯t the hand he was more comfortable using a sword with.


    Graham had to fight to make his way out of there. He would not die at the hands of a man who fell in love with Rose. If only he could find Rose now to take her with him. If he could not have Rose then no one could.


    "You¡¯re doing all of this over a woman who has wrapped those pretty lips around-"


    Zayne silenced Graham with his sword. He couldn¡¯t take hearing any more of what Graham had Rose do.


    Graham¡¯s head rolled as his body remained upward for a moment before dropping.


    Zayne dropped his sword which needed to be thoroughly cleaned now. The room would never feel the same after having a slimy man be killed in it. Zayne wiped his hands on his shirt. He needed something to drink to help with his anger before he took a sword to drive it into Graham¡¯s chest.


    Graham deserved to be tortured over and over again in this world and wherever he ended up now, but Rose should find some relief in knowing that the man who tormented her all these years was now dead.


    All Zayne needed now was to find her paper and burn it or anything that would have her not need to stay within the four corners of his home. Rose should be free to travel wherever she wants without being chased by someone.


    The door opened, revealing Finn with clothes stained with blood.


    "Fucking hell, Zayne," Finn said, disgusted by the sight of the headless man. "We were to come here and be on our best behaviour. Why is there a head here and a body there?" S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He talked too much. That is what happens when people talk too much," Zayne said.


    "I made a mess out there. I hope the king doesn¡¯t catch wind of this and what if your brother were to find out about this? He already thinks you are unhinged and I am starting to agree. I will get them disposed of but since I have been dragged in to kill them, please tell me why you killed him," Finn requested.


    Finn might be dragged into trouble for his part in killing the men outside. When that time came, Finn wanted to know what he should be fighting to justify.


    "I will tell you when you return. Take Liam with you to the brothel. He should know the way to the owner¡¯s bedroom and search for slave papers. Take any with the name Rose on it and burn the others," Zayne ordered Finn. "Wear something to hide your face. Your eyes will give you away."


    He would give Rose the honour of burning her papers. Then they could get started on figuring out where she came from.


    "Fine, but you can¡¯t go back on your promise," Finn said, trusting that Zayne did this for good reason. "I will be back as soon as I can."

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67: Chapter 67"Where is Graham?" Silvia wondered as it was past opening time for the brothel and customers were coming in but there wasn¡¯t any sight of him.


    There were new girls present but Graham hadn¡¯t informed them who was to show them what to do.


    "Just go to your rooms."


    "He is out looking for Rose, isn¡¯t he? They are all looking for her," Silvia said, upset that Rose had all the attention.


    Even the soldier she had brought to her room was still stuck on Rose though he claimed to hate her. Mathias wasn¡¯t keeping his deal to be her only customer. Silvia was starting to get the feeling that he was in love with Rose but was pretending to be angry with her.


    "These men are pathetic. What can Rose do for them? I will take care of the new girls so go entertain the customers," Silvia decided.


    She would show Graham that she could be the woman he left to get these girls in shape. None of the women present were Silvia¡¯s friends so she would get them to do whatever was needed to make a lot of money.


    Silvia had to think of her future.


    As the customers poured in, Finn entered with Liam to search for what Zayne wanted.


    "All of you were coming here to have fun without me," Finn whispered. "What did you even get out of this visit?"


    "If you pay the women enough, they will tell you everything they know about the men of this town. You are not to spend the night here. It is Zayne¡¯s one rule," said Liam.


    Liam knew that there had been soldiers trying to sneak off to come here and if he caught them, he was going to cut off a special part of them to end their desires to break Zayne¡¯s rule.


    "This way," Liam said, following the path he had taken before. "Keep your head down. It¡¯s crawling with those soldiers."


    Finn looked around at King James¡¯s soldiers filling up the brothel. They were already getting drunk and distracted by women. It would be so easy to kill out this group and then move on to the palace.


    ¡¯Do we need to have peace with these people?¡¯ Finn wondered. He didn¡¯t like the things he saw or the stories he heard. This kingdom wasn¡¯t like the stories he had heard from travelling merchants or their spies.


    "The distraction," Liam said as having one would be the only way to slip inside Graham¡¯s room.


    "Got it. Big fire," Finn said, opening a bottle he brought. "You get the papers and meet me by the gates. If you find yourself surrounded, you know the signal."


    Finn separated from Liam to start a fire. He didn¡¯t know why Zayne laughed when he suggested a fire as a distraction but he would soon find out.


    Liam continued to Graham¡¯s bedroom and waited for Finn to make the distraction. He waited for a few minutes and then heard a woman screaming about a fire. This was a little too familiar as the last time he was here, someone had started a fire and there was a lot of screaming just like tonight.


    Liam moved to slip inside Graham¡¯s room and closed the door behind him. "What is this?" He muttered, confused by how the room was decorated. Zayne had blocked his view of the room the time they came here so he hadn¡¯t noticed how bad the room was.


    Liam shook his head. Swords and guns were his thing so maybe this room was decorated as it should be.


    He started to open the boxes he came across, only to find money in some, along with necklaces or rings which were suited for women. He had a small window to do this but he wasn¡¯t finding any boxes with papers.


    "Would he be so foolish to put it under the bed?" Liam wondered, going down to look under the bed and as he did so, where he rested his hand on the floor creaked.


    Liam sat up and pressed down on the floor once more. The same noise came again but didn¡¯t when he pressed a different space. He knocked on the floor and heard the slight sound of something rattling.


    Liam pulled away a rug made from the fur of an animal and found a trap door lock on it.


    Liam chuckled as Graham almost had him turning around. He positioned the tip of his large sword to hit the lock open. After five hits, the lock broke and Liam was able to open the small trap door on the floor.


    It was a small space where a box with a lock was hidden away. Liam took it out and once again tried to break the lock but this one was harder to open. He didn¡¯t have much time to search for a key to open this and find a paper belonging to a woman named Rose. They had to take the box and pray this is what they came for.


    Liam looked over his shoulder when the door opened and found a woman standing there.


    "Graham? No, you are taller. Customers are not to be here," Silvia said, taking a step back. With Graham not present, she was taking the risk to find a pricey gift a customer had given her but Graham snatched it from her neck.


    When Graham took the gifts they got from being spoiled by their customers, he didn¡¯t count it as repaying the money he claimed to have spent on them. She wanted the necklace back as it was the only thing that made her feel more than a whore in a brothel.


    "You are not one of the guards and- Where did you get that?" Silvia questioned, interested in the box in his hands. She had seen it before when Graham brought in new girls. It had their papers and a bit of money.


    If Silvia could get her paper out of there, would she be free?


    Liam didn¡¯t answer Silvia. Instead, he approached her ready to knock her out so he could be on his way. The box was something important judging from her reaction so he could leave without opening it. If he made a mistake then he would return alone.


    Silvia didn¡¯t know what this stranger wanted with their papers but she didn¡¯t care. "He wears the key around his neck. You only need to-"


    "My apologies," Liam said after knocking her out. He was sorry he couldn¡¯t drop the box in time to catch her. He had to make up for it by bringing back the papers for the women to burn. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liam quickly made his way out without bringing any attention to himself or the large box he tried to hide beneath the cloak he wore.


    He kept his head down to avoid anyone seeing his eyes.


    "Why is this brothel always on fire?" Mathias wondered, tempted to turn back since a fire ruined the mood for him.


    Mathias needed a distraction after the day he had. Their visit to the palace was delayed all because the foreigners did not accept the king¡¯s request for them to go to the palace so Alexander was still searching for Rose around the town.


    While Mathias wasn¡¯t pleased with what Alexander was doing he would sit back and let Alexander find her first and then hand her off to Graham. "Where would he be now?" Mathias wondered, looking for Graham who he needed to inform once more that he could not find Rose.


    His attention went to the man that just walked by them in a hurry. Since other customers were leaving, maybe he should take that as a sign to leave as well. Graham would already be angry that the brothel was buring so not bringing good news of Rose now would not be a good idea.


    "We¡¯re leaving," Mathias told the men who came with him. He had a bad feeling about this brothel tonight.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68: Chapter 68"What¡¯s so special about this box? What do you think Zayne has been doing in secret? I think he¡¯s meeting with a woman," said Finn.


    "I do not know and I do not care to guess," Liam replied. He removed the cloak from covering his head. "After what happened to Lucy, none of us should be asking what he does in his free time. He has always wandered around where we travel."


    "I know that but it feels different this time. He asked me to pass on a note to the woman he hired as a cook and I opened it. He told her to buy dresses for a small woman. Now, I don¡¯t care about who he meets around with but I am curious if this might be the woman he marries. Think of the trouble," said Finn.


    "You mean of his brother wanting him to marry a princess of this land?" Liam asked as they had overheard the plan. "The king will always be upset no matter what decision Zayne makes. Why would he want Zayne to marry a princess when he is afraid of Zayne suddenly having an interest in being king?"


    The first prince had fallen sick and passed so the title of king went to the second prince though many wished for Zayne to have that seat. All Zayne had to do to become king was to kill his brother.


    "If he picks a woman from this land, all we need to do is protect her from the fire she would be thrown in. Don¡¯t question him about her as he is already in a foul mood or maybe you should so I can take your place. Please, be a fool," Liam suggested, walking ahead of Finn to get to Zayne first.


    "I will not fail just to have you rise. Let me hold the box a little," Finn said, pulling on the box to hold it.


    Liam kept the box in his hands since he was already carrying it. They both took part in bringing the box here so Zayne should reward the two of them. "Knock on the door," he said when they came to stand before Zayne¡¯s door.


    Finn muttered something under his breath and then knocked on the door. "Shouldn¡¯t it be open? It is," he said, pushing the door open. "Zayne, we found a box."


    "Open it," Zayne replied.


    Zayne stood by a window, looking out to the mountain where he had Graham buried. No one should find him there. No one should guess that he was there.


    "Well, Liam said a woman from the brothel told him the key is normally around Graham¡¯s neck. The neck that you took from his body and asked to be buried. We might need to dig-"


    "The key is on the table," Zayne interjected.


    It had fallen when soldiers came to move Graham¡¯s body. Zayne thought it might come in handy so he had it cleaned and put it on the table.


    Liam took the box to the table and tried the key to open it. His worries of failing Zayne went away when the box opened. "It is open, Zayne."


    Zayne left from the window to search for Rose¡¯s paper.


    "That¡¯s a lot of slave papers," Finn noted.


    Some were old and others were new like Graham had recently bought more women.


    "Should these old papers even count to him owning someone? How long has this brothel been in business?" Finn wondered as there was a terrible smell coming from inside the box. He covered his nose with his right hand.


    The least Graham could have done was separate the old papers from the new.


    Zayne ignored Finn as his focus was on finding Rose¡¯s paper. His anger returned as he saw the ages of some of the girls Graham had bought. Many of them spent their childhood in the brothel, being raised for the day they would start taking customers.


    What about this seemed right that the king nor the guards in the town had stepped in to stop this?


    "Some of these women have to be dead by now. This one was bought before I was born," Liam said, setting the paper to the side.


    Zayne knew the brothel had many years to it since Rose said Graham replaced his father and with Graham gone, another relative would show up. Before Graham¡¯s father, there might have been someone else.


    "Rose!" Finn yelled, excited to be the one to find it first.


    Zayne took the paper from Finn and after reading it, Zayne hit Finn on the back of his head with it. This Rose a young girl bought a year ago. She wasn¡¯t any more than twelve. "I am looking for a young woman. She can¡¯t be far more than twenty in age."


    "There¡¯s another Rose," Finn said, passing the paper to Zayne and then moved away from Zayne¡¯s reach. "Are these their real names or names he assigned to them?"


    Zayne couldn¡¯t answer since Rose didn¡¯t have any memories of her past to know if it was her real name. Whoever sold her could have lied about her name or it was her name. "This is it," he said, walking away from the table to find better light to read.


    Rose was sold when she was nine and was expected to enter the brothel. The man who sold her was her father, Patrick.


    Zayne was left where he started since there wasn¡¯t a last name for the man claiming to be Rose¡¯s father. It would be better to have a last name than a first so he could search for the family name.


    "She was sold for fifty copper coins,¡¯ Zayne read. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Copper? Here that¡¯s like a week¡¯s worth of food, isn¡¯t it? How could anyone ruin another¡¯s life for a week¡¯s worth of food?" Finn questioned even more disgusted by the slave business. "Don¡¯t some of these women have to pay back what is spent on them? Shouldn¡¯t this Rose be free?"


    Finn had enough knowledge about brothels to know the women had to pay back for the room given to them, the food they ate, and the clothes on their backs but if Rose had plenty of customers, her debt was paid back already.


    "She never had a customer. The owner kept her to himself," Zayne answered.


    "Where that box was hidden none of the women would know what they were sold for so they would spend the rest of their lives paying off money they don¡¯t owe. It¡¯s a sick business. Sick with who sold them, bought them, and used them whilst knowing they were forced into that life," said Liam.


    Liam would like to return to burn the brothel to the ground and others like it. There was no way the children bought were safe. If a customer wanted someone young, Liam had a feeling a child was sent to them. "Do we have your order to destroy it?"


    "No, leave the box by the door where someone can see it and let the women find their papers to leave. The brothel has burned twice in a few days. The town guards will go looking around and find out that Graham is missing," Zayne replied.


    It would be too risky for Liam or Finn to linger around there too long.


    "Must we join hands with a kingdom that allows its people to be turned into slaves? What can this kingdom truly offer us? I have not seen anything worth making a truce. I don¡¯t want our people to come here," Finn said as they might find themselves as slaves.


    "Unless he abolishes that his people can be sold to be slaves, our kingdom will not join with this kingdom. Be ready to fight if King James does not agree to it. I must leave for a moment. I will tell you about Rose when I return," Zayne said, taking the paper with him to show Rose.


    She had to know right away that she was now free. Hopefully, he could end her trouble with sleeping at night.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69: Chapter 69"Prince Zayne?" Brian asked, surprised by Zayne¡¯s visit so late in the night. It had to be that Zayne was haunting them since they weren¡¯t training like the other soldiers.


    "It¡¯s general, you fool," said Zayne.


    Rose would soon discover that he was a prince with how much the soldiers kept slipping up.


    "General," Brian corrected himself. He only referred to Zayne as a prince when he was scared. "Is there trouble? You have never come this late."


    "I might not be long. Tie my horse and give it water to drink," Zayne said and then walked toward the house.


    From where he walked, Zayne could see light in some of the rooms so either Rose or Janice was awake. He would put his money on Rose still having trouble sleeping or pushing herself to get the house tidy at this hour.


    Zayned opened the front door and went up to the second floor where he walked by Rose¡¯s room and went to the room he had shown her yesterday.


    As he expected, Rose was sitting at the top of the stairs with the door open and a blanket wrapped around her. Her gaze was on the sky and she was so focused that she didn¡¯t notice him coming. It was a bit odd for Rose since the slightest sound had her jumping.


    The old floor gave his presence away when it creaked.


    Rose turned to the intruder and quickly relaxed when she saw Zayne. "Zayne? I do not understand. You were going back to your camp. Did you leave something here?"


    Rose pulled the blanket up to hide what she was wearing. She didn¡¯t want to wear any of her dresses to bed in fear of ruining them faster so she made use of the shirts Zayne gave her. Janice was kind enough to cut an old pair of pants for her to wear with the shirts but the shirts were so large that Rose didn¡¯t need them.


    Having Zayne here while she was wearing it was not in Rose¡¯s plans. She could handle Janice stumbling upon her like this but not Zayne.


    "Graham is dead," Zayne said, choosing to be blunt. "I killed him just before the hour for dinner. He and a few of his guards."


    "You, why?" Rose asked, fearing that Zayne was now in trouble. He had helped her enough but now her problems would get him in trouble. "If the town guards suspect you, then you will be taken to be questioned. What would happen to you?"


    "Nothing, Rose. I was careful with disposing of him and it was late when he came. No one has used that road since my camp is there. Not that I mind," said Zayne.


    The locals started to take a longer route just so they could avoid seeing the terrible soldiers they heard of. Zayne welcomed not having to speak to any of them.


    Rose was still worried for Zayne. He was not from this land so he might be in more trouble. Many would not understand why he would kill someone for her sake. She was one of the people that others would let disappear without giving a care.


    Didn¡¯t Zayne know that many in town would like for the women in the brothel to just disappear or stay where they belonged?


    Rose looked away from Zayne. He was right that she was the kind of person to bring trouble to his life.


    "Rose, you didn¡¯t control my hands and make me kill him. I did that because I wanted to. Don¡¯t give yourself credit for something I have done. The town is better off without him. Who would miss a man like Graham?" Zayne questioned, taking a seat at the bottom of the stairs.


    "Men like Graham," Rose answered. "His customers won¡¯t be pleased to know he is dead."


    "They don¡¯t care about who runs the brothel. They only care about whether the doors are open for them to go inside. I found the papers for all of the women at the brothel. They can take the ones that belong to them and run. No one is there to stop them from taking anything worth selling to help them," said Zayne.


    Rose looked at Zayne once more. While she was still worried about him, it was good news that the others were free. She wasn¡¯t close to many of them but she was not evil to wish for them to stay in the brothel. "Thank you."


    "I have your paper for you to destroy," Zayne said, passing the folded-up paper to Rose. "Surely you didn¡¯t think I forgot about you?"


    Rose thought for a second he might have. She didn¡¯t need her paper as badly as the others since she was already free in her eyes, but now, she would truly be free.


    Rose was careful with how she moved to take the paper from Zayne¡¯s hands. There was never a day Rose thought she would get her hand on this so she never tried to find it. Destroying it in the past would mean nothing as Graham would not just let her go.


    Rose slowly unfolded the paper and the only thing that stood out to her was her name thanks to Zayne¡¯s recent lessons. She had yet to understand many of the words before her. She moved her hand against the paper, still not believing it was in her hands. "Why is this part marked out?"


    "You don¡¯t need to see how much you were sold for. You are not worth that amount. Do not ask me to tell you as I know you will be stuck in your head about it," said Zayne.


    Zayne could already hear Rose thinking lowly of herself for the price.


    Rose smiled, grateful that he had removed it although she knew that she wasn¡¯t sold for much. "Sometimes you are near when they discuss how much you are to be sold for. My memory of it is long forgotten so thank you."


    "I don¡¯t know if I want to rip it up and then burn it or just burn it. I want to do whatever would leave no trace of it. With this gone, I no longer have to be called a slave," Rose said, her smile becoming bigger.


    If she left this town, then she could completely start anew.


    "You are free to walk around as you like but I don¡¯t want you to go too close to the brothel. You still have your old friend to be mindful of and old customers of the brothel might recognise you. Those men might not consider you to be free and harass you," Zayne warned Rose.


    "I don¡¯t ever plan to go back to where the brothel is. I can at least try to walk around the market when Janice goes. I have been studying the map so I know there is another market close by. I saw the symbol for a market just like you showed me. It would just take some time to walk there," Rose said and then started to count how many hours it might take.


    "And why would you walk there, Rose? Do you think of yourself as a horse to be making such a long walk? Or is it that you trust your quick movement as a bunny to get there fast?"


    Rose was too happy to be annoyed by Zayne calling her a bunny once more. She could let him get away with it just for tonight.


    "Your next lesson should be knowing how to ride a horse or learning how to use the cart Janice takes to get what she needs," Zayne decided.


    "The horse!" Rose exclaimed, surprising herself by how loud she was. "I¡¯m sorry," she apologised. "I shouldn¡¯t wake Janice."


    Rose put aside the paper and peered at Zayne¡¯s hands. "I must properly thank you. Can I?" Rose asked, holding out her hand to Zayne.


    Zayne inspected the shaky hand before him that would not stay still. It was the first time she had ever offered to have them touch. She was still scared. He could see that clearly, but he also saw that she was trying.


    Zayne touched her hand, shaking it as Rose wanted. To his surprise, Rose started to shake his hand like she wanted to yank it off. "Rose, you are free but must you act so wild now?"


    Rose laughed as she continued to shake his hand. "I worried for nothing," she said, finding their handshake to be more comfortable than she anticipated.


    Zayne sat still as Rose shook his hand like he was a rag doll. "Is this the first time you have shook someone¡¯s hand? A man¡¯s hand?"


    Rose nodded her head. She had touched Janice¡¯s hand but never a man¡¯s hand without it being an order she had. "No, it is the first time it was my choice. It is fun, isn¡¯t it?"


    "I¡¯m sure with your hand not being pulled on like mine, it is fun," Zayne answered.


    Despite his response, he didn¡¯t like that Rose let go of his hand and apologised. When would be the next time she was comfortable to hold his hand? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70: Chapter 70"This is the one time I would allow you to set anything on fire. Why aren¡¯t you moving?" Zayne asked as he stood up but Rose remained seated. "I don¡¯t trust you with fire where you are."


    "It is not that. Can you please go ahead so I can stand and straighten the blanket?" Rose asked, leaving out that she wasn¡¯t properly dressed.


    "Very well," Zayne replied, turning around to leave. He had disturbed her when she thought it would only be her and Janice. "I will wait for you in the kitchen."


    Rose quickly stood to shift the blanket so she could pull on it at the front to stop it from falling. She then hurried to go to her room to get changed into a dress. She could not burn the paper and hand onto the blanket at the same time. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was not ready to be so exposed before Zayne.


    Zayne was left waiting downstairs for Rose to join him. In the meantime, he started to look around the kitchen. There was a pile of fresh vegetables and it was likely that Janice had gotten most of them for Rose.


    If they weren¡¯t careful, they might fatten up the bunny to the point that it could not run around. Zayne picked up a shiny red apple to eat while he waited for Rose. Had he not rushed to leave the camp he could have picked up a good bottle he brought from home for Rose to celebrate with Janice.


    He spent his time looking around at what Janice was spending the money he put aside for food on. Not long after, he heard Rose running down the stairs.


    "I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting," Rose said, leaning over slightly as she tried to catch her breath. She had to be quick to take off the shirt and pull a dress over her head.


    "Got into a fight and lost?" Zayne asked because of her messy appearance.


    Her hair was no longer neat and the dress was crooked.


    "I did not. Oh, would you like me to cut an apple for you? These were sweet," Rose said, moving to the basket with the red fruit to pick out a few for him. "It would be nice if there were some apple trees here. Not that what you have isn¡¯t enough."


    "Do as you want. It will take some time to grow but you can plant some seeds and wait for the tree to grow and bear fruit," Zayne answered.


    "Would I be working here that long? You won¡¯t ever fire me?" Rose asked jokingly.


    "I won¡¯t be here that long to fire you. I have to return to my home at some point. Have you forgotten I came from another kingdom? You are frowning. Why? You will miss me?" Zayne asked and then took a bite of the apple. "I am told that I have that effect."


    "I am still trying to understand if that is your confidence or ego speaking. Perhaps a mixture of both. When you leave this kingdom, I shall go elsewhere to find work. Thanks to you, I can explore the kingdom and keep items from my travels like you do," said Rose.


    This town had too many bad memories so when the time came for Zayne to leave, she would leave.


    "You would not want this house?" Zayne asked. What was he to do with it then? "I don¡¯t plan on coming back here soon. Once it is safe, advisors of the king will travel here to speak. I am just the blade they send at the beginning."


    "Zayne, how rich are you to throw away carriages and houses? Does it pay well to be a soldier? Should I sign up?" Rose seriously considered.


    "I might be distracted if they were to put you at the front lines," Zayne said as he would be confused by her and her little knife. "But I advise you not to sign up to be a guard. Not that they would take you."


    Rose took offence to Zayne not having any confidence in her. Not everyone involved in the king¡¯s army went off to fight in wars. She had heard the stories from drunk customers who spoke of their work to the other women. "There is something I would be able to do in the king¡¯s army."


    "How many women did you spot walking around in that army?" Zayne asked, knowing she was thinking clearly. "You can¡¯t think of one. Just because you have seen women present from my side does not mean they are welcomed elsewhere. So far it is only women from families with deep connections to the army that have been able to join."


    "And Rose, you are not suited for anything that has to do with war. You may be more suited for other things," said Zayne.


    "I think being a maid is what I am suited for. I will light a fire to burn the paper," Rose said, going to the stove to do what she saw Janice do when she wanted to cook.


    "You have good years ahead of you as long as you don¡¯t play with fire. You might not stay as a maid for long. There is no telling what awaits you. As long as you move to do what you want with your life, it can happen," Zayne said as he moved to stand beside Rose.


    "Since you are confident in me, I shall try to believe it. With this, Mathias should stop having those guards looking for me. I hope," Rose said, staring at the slave paper once more.


    Now that she escaped Graham there shouldn¡¯t be any reason to have to hide to escape Mathias. They were strangers now but she wouldn¡¯t do whatever he was afraid of.


    "Now that you are not a slave, would you go back to your friend if he would accept you?"


    Rose shook her head. "No. I am not a fool. He dismissed me then and it will still linger in his mind that I was a slave sold to a brothel. It is a shame this is how our friendship must end but I cannot hold onto the past. He might have taken me back to Graham."


    Anyone who would help Graham to catch her would forever be an enemy in Rose¡¯s book. Any soldier that could just kick someone approaching them whilst their name was being called was not a good person in Rose¡¯s eyes.


    She did not leave one terrible man to be friends with another.


    Rose leaned on the counter as she watched the fire begin to grow. "I do not know what to make of Alexander yet since I have not seen him. I don¡¯t want to place Mathias¡¯ actions on him. I plan to keep moving so we might never meet."


    Rose glanced at Zayne who was watching the fire. He had to be concerned about his home burning down. "Right now, I am fine with you and Janice. Forgive me if it is wrong to count my boss, but you two have been the kindest people I have met in years. You have been making it easy for me to start believing every man I come across does not want to hurt me."


    Zayne could have kept having her papers from her or showed her and decided to own her but he didn¡¯t. For that, Rose wished him the best and whatever Zayne needed in the future, she would gladly help him.


    Rose threw the paper in the fire and watched on as she detached her life in the brothel from her name.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71: Chapter 71"It is done. I thought there would be a better feeling after but I feel the same as before. Maybe I will feel different when I wake up tomorrow. If only I could see the brothel become empty," said Rose.


    She did not love fire as Zayne often said but she would like to set the brothel on fire so none of Graham¡¯s relatives could come to take his place and buy more girls to use there. The cycle should end here.


    "I know not to sneak off to go there," Rose added before Zayne could warn her again. She was not that curious. "Your room is already prepared for when you want to go to bed. I can run warm water if you need to bathe."


    "I will not be staying here. There are some things I must urgently do at the camp. I will be back in two days," Zayne answered.


    "Oh, right. You only came to give me my paper. It feels a bit wrong to have you go off without taking something to eat on the trip back. I will cut some fruit for you," Rose offered, first putting out the fire.


    "I don¡¯t want to eat fruit," Zayne replied.


    "You do not like to eat vegetables and now you are saying that you do not like to eat fruits. Excuse what I say but you are no different than a child. Well, some children. I have always eaten what was put before me even if it did not taste well. How are you to stay fit when you do not eat fruits or vegetables,? Rose asked, still moving to cut fruits for him.


    "I do not want to eat fruits now," Zayne clarified. "I already had the apple."


    "Then you can give the cut-up fruit to someone else when you return to camp. I must give you something in exchange for what you have done. I have not broken the habit yet but at least I didn¡¯t ask you for a price. I will only cut a few," Rose said as she didn¡¯t want to hold him back.


    "Have you always been this bossy?" Zayne wondered.


    "Never. I didn¡¯t speak much or stay in groups too long. Since I ran away, this is the most I have ever spoken and I like it. If I have time, I would like to show you my handwriting. It has gotten better and I am good at remembering the words you pointed to," said Rose.


    She could not wait for their next lesson to show Zayne how much she had improved.


    Zayne already anticipated how good she could be in a short time. Rose was smart though she lacked years of schooling. "You are good at remembering."


    "I can remember everything but what my life was before I entered the brothel. I once believed that memory loss was protecting me from something bad in my past," Rose said as it made no sense why she was good at recalling everything else but that. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "When you have the one memory or dream of the field you spoke of, try to draw what you see. There has to be something about it to give a clue of where you came from. Someone might hope that you are dead but there can also be someone who wishes to see you. You will not know unless you try," Zayne said, stealing one of the apple slices afterwards.


    "You cannot ignore your past because you think your family might have been bad. That is only an assumption. What if you have a mother or father longing to see you? It would hurt them to pass without knowing you are free."


    Rose slowed down in cutting the apple. She would not like to miss the opportunity to meet anyone who missed her and wanted to know that she was well.


    The dream of the field had been bothering her for years and she would like the answer to it. Even if her family turned out to be terrible she had to see that field to end it haunting her at times and the fainting that followed.


    "Why must you always be the voice of reason? There are things that I want to ignore but then you come along to make me have to face them. It is not bad as you stop me from running but I am still very much scared. I wonder who is finally on my side to place you in my life," Rose wondered.


    All the people she met over the years had not been like Zayne. Or maybe she missed out on having friends like him inside the brothel because she kept to herself.


    It was obvious that running from others would make her miss out on making good memories but it only hit Rose now how much running she had done.


    "I don¡¯t know how good I will be at drawing but I will try my best to do it. I only need to worry about fainting. I do not know why it happens. I always faint at the same point in the dream," said Rose.


    "If you trust Janice, you should have her near for when you do it or wait until I return. It won¡¯t be long before I must go to the palace to speak to your king. Would you like to join me to see that town? I will escort you back here,¡¯ Zayne offered.


    "You will be safest with us whilst we head to that town," Zayne added to convince her.


    Rose almost cut her finger because of her excitement. "To the palace? I hear that the town is grand. It would take a lot of money for me to go there myself. And what would I do for shelter?"


    Zayne stole another slice of an apple and before he bit into it he said, "You would sleep outside of course."


    "I can do that," Rose answered. Just being in that town would make it worth it. What if she could get a good look at the king or queen?


    "That was a joke, Rose. Can you not tell when I am being funny?" Zayne asked.


    "I do not see you as funny and it is fine. I can sleep wherever as long as I get to see that town. I can be your maid there so it is not like I am going for free. Would Janice be joining you?" Rose asked as she would love the company.


    Zayne¡¯s soldiers did not enjoy her presence so Janice would be a good distraction.


    "No," Zayne answered. It was best he only had to keep an eye on Rose alone. "Someone will need to stay to look after all my things here and the guards shall remain. They will need to be fed, won¡¯t they?"


    Rose¡¯s excitement went away from knowing Janice wouldn¡¯t be there. She couldn¡¯t ask that Zayne would bring along Janice since she wasn¡¯t in any position to tell him what to do. She would need to make it up to Janice by bringing her back a good gift.


    "I know that I should jump at the first chance to join you, but do you mind if I speak to Janice first?" Rose asked as then she would feel less guilty for going alone.


    "Do as you want," Zayne answered, confident she was going to join him. Rose couldn¡¯t hide her interest in travelling so if Janice cared for her, she would let Rose leave.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72: Chapter 72"Over two hours later you finally return. I was starting to think that you were running from telling us why we did what we did. And you brought fruit. Let me have a bit," Finn said, trying to get one of the slices Zayne had left over but the bowl was moved. "After what I did for you, you won¡¯t give me a piece?"


    "Since when did you eat fruit at this time? You won¡¯t touch them at dinner but you had time to cut them up?" Liam noted.


    Finn might be onto something that Zayne was being strange these days. Liam could only hope it wasn¡¯t something in the air that would have all of them changing. Or had Zayne found a woman like Finn was suggesting?


    "I am in the mood for something sweet tonight," Zayne said, continuing to eat the fruit by himself.


    He didn¡¯t need them at first but with everything peeled and cut up for him, Zayne had eaten most of what Rose prepared for him without noticing. He rode slow on the way back so he could eat the fruit as he looked around the town.


    "You must tell us now. We deserve to know why you have this sudden interest in a brothel. I heard the owner suggested that you like men. Do you?" Finn asked. It would come as a surprise but still makes sense.


    Zayne stopped to look at Finn who was just as stupid as Graham.


    "Allow me," Liam said, hitting Finn on his arm. "It was an order from the general."


    Finn grabbed Liam¡¯s shirt. "He didn¡¯t say a word."


    "I got the order from the look in his eyes," Liam replied.


    "Shut up," Zayne ordered the two. "What you did tonight has more to do with my dislike for Graham. The woman who was found wandering the mountains near our camp came from that brothel. I had come across her during my visits there. You should remember her, Liam. She is the woman that ran into me when I opened the door."


    "She is? Did I not get a good look at her then?" Liam wondered as he did not recognise her when she was here.


    Liam had been present when the intruder was brought to Zayne but he didn¡¯t see her as familiar.


    "She walked with her head down so you might not have seen her face. She is quite harmless and present in the home I bought. Her name is Rose as you now know," Zayne revealed. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finn massaged his temple. When he assumed Zayne had a woman this wasn¡¯t the story he put together in his head. "Zayne, you have this love for picking up stray things but I am confused as to how you have gotten yourself so deep into this that you killed the man."


    "She is not a stray. Unless you want to be on the next boat out, you will not describe her as that. Our land or not, he was abusing children. Stealing their youth from them. Was I to sit by and do nothing?" Zayne asked.


    "No, but it is obvious that you did it for this Rose person. I am used to you being impulsive and killing others who harm the innocent but this time, it is because you care for this woman, isn¡¯t it?" Finn asked, wanting to see if the truthful general would deny it.


    "I do," Zayne admitted, looking down at the almost empty bowl of fruits. "It is not what I thought of finding when I came here but she is quite special."


    Finn turned to Liam to check that he had heard it right. "You have fallen for a woman here? The very man who forbids us from going to brothels and meeting with women?"


    "I never said you couldn¡¯t meet with who you want. It is only the brothels you are to stay away from as the women there are slaves turned to workers. And you are getting ahead of yourself with what I feel. Now that you know why you went there, leave me be," Zayne said.


    Zayne was ready to have his dinner and go to bed.


    Unfortunately, Finn was more interested in getting more news about Rose.


    "You cannot just walk away from us after this. I have been calling Lucy crazy but she was right that you have started to like someone from this land. Why was it that I had to be busy during the time this Rose was here? I missed seeing the woman who has such a hold on you," said Finn.


    He needed to become good friends with Rose to get her to free him from Zayne¡¯s cruel training days.


    Liam continued to follow Zayne as there was one thing he was concerned about. "It is inevitable that you must travel to go to the palace. You cannot continue to push back meetings with their king. What will you do then or are your feelings not that much to be worried about this?"


    "You two do not need to concern yourself about my feelings. I have only admitted to feeling something for her and you two are acting as though I said I am in love with her. She will join us and should any word of this be spoken to her, I shall have you sent to our battles in the north," Zayne threatened the two.


    Finn was the first to stop as he had voiced many times that he did not want to go to that cold barren land. "How can you think so low of us? You can trust that when she comes, we will watch over her for you and not say a word that you have started to like her."


    "Rose is not comfortable around men and you are loud. I know that it is hard for you, but try to be quiet and leave her alone. Liam will be her guard when I am not around. I will need the others warned not to treat her badly because she is an outsider. She is not a spy," said Zayne.


    Finn tapped his chin as he thought about something. "So, if we had turned down their request for a truce, being that this town is right at the docks, you could have led the way for us to storm the town she lives in. She might have gotten hurt. Life indeed has other plans."


    "I do not care where she is from. All that matters is that she doesn¡¯t try to hurt our general and prince. She does know that the man doing all of this for her is a prince, right?" Finn asked, curious to how she felt being around Zayne.


    "No," Zayne answered. "And it will stay that way."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73: Chapter 73The next day, Rose waited until after breakfast to bring up the news of her trip to Janice.


    "If you want to go, you should. My only concern is you are travelling with that group. Tension is still high between our kingdom and theirs. I don¡¯t think it is safe for you to travel with so many soldiers from another land and I worry about what the people here will speak of you," said Janice.


    Rose would stick out among the foreigners so people from this land would speak about her since they would be afraid to speak about Zayne.


    "I have considered all that last night and still want to go. If I worry about what others think, I will be stuck doing nothing and not exploring. Zayne says he will escort me back here and by that time, the two kingdoms should be united right?" Rose asked.


    "It is hard to say. I overheard in the market that the king might go back on his word for peace. War is quite unpredictable. I would like peace since I don¡¯t want to be running around trying to hide. Since you are eager to do it, I won¡¯t hold you back," Janice replied.


    Janice had done her fair share of travelling and enjoyed every bit of it. Rose should have her chance to do it.


    "I will be sure to bring you back a gift. Perhaps a fine dress for you to change around to your liking?" asked Rose.


    "I would like that but first we must start putting together what you will need for the trip. You will need more garments and dresses. You will need something to snack on so you don¡¯t need to wait for when they have to eat. You should have a cloak as well for when it rains-"


    "Janice," Rose touched Janice¡¯s shoulders to calm her. "He said he needs to leave soon but I think we have enough time to get what I need. I have money from what he has paid me to get what I need the next time we must go to the market."


    "We? Will you join me next time?" Janice asked, surprised. "I thought you didn¡¯t like leaving? I might be getting ahead of myself but I thought you were hiding from someone. Why else would you avoid going to the market when there is no danger there?"


    "I was hiding from something but not anymore. I can go with you from now on. Now you won¡¯t have to lift everything yourself. Oh, one of the guards is coming this way," Rose noticed from the window in the kitchen. "I will see what he needs."


    Rose moved away before Janice could question her about why she could suddenly leave.


    When Rose opened the front door, Soren was standing before her with the blanket she had been placing for them to use and a few berries.


    Soren pushed the blanket into her arms and turned around to leave.


    "Your berries are here," Rose said, stepping forward to catch up to him.


    "They belong to you," Soren replied. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Me? Why?" Rose wondered. She had not asked them for berries and if she ever did, Rose thought the two would just ignore her.


    "They are finally acting right. The berries are their poor way of thanking you for giving them the blankets at night. It¡¯s a start," Janice said, going to Rose to look at the berries. "Hopefully they start to make use of the words thank and you."


    Janice picked up one of the berries and said, "It¡¯s enough to make you a nice dessert if you don¡¯t eat too many of them now. Should we eat these?" Janice asked, suddenly suspicious.


    "I think they are fine," Rose answered. She saw them growing out back but she would have to go over the wall to pick them. "If only there was enough to send some dessert outside to them as well."


    "They would need to bring more fruit," said Janice. "I have been meaning to ask but I heard someone speaking last night. Were you up late?"


    "I was. I like watching the sky before I go to bed," Rose answered, leaving out that Zayne was here. She didn¡¯t want Janice to worry again that there was something between her and Zayne.


    "I see. Then I must have been mistaken when I sat by the window and saw Zayne leaving with a bowl in his hands. Did you not stumble across him, Rose? Or were one of you talking to yourself?" Janice asked, teasingly. "I trust you when you say there is nothing between you but if you are so secretive for something so small, I will doubt you."


    "There isn¡¯t anything between us. His return was a surprise and I didn¡¯t want you to worry about it. He left not long after he came and I made sure to send him off with a bowl of the fresh fruit you bought," said Rose.


    "There is no need to panic, Rose. I have already understood that there are some things about you that only he knows and I am fine with it. Surely he did not just come here to have fruit and then you can suddenly leave to go to the market. Whatever it is, I just hope that you are safe. Let me," Janice said, taking the blanket and berries from Rose. "I can wash them for you."


    "I am safe. One day I will share my story with you but I cannot right now. I just need a little more time," Rose requested. She knew that Janice would accept where she had been living the last eight years but there was still that fear of being judged.


    "I understand, Rose. We all have our secrets. I shall wait until you are ready to tell me. Now, since I don¡¯t need to start cooking for the next few hours, why don¡¯t I help you with cleaning? You still have so much to put away," Janice said, looking down at the crates Rose already pulled out.


    "Thank you for understanding. I wonder if I should put these things away when he has to return home after he comes back from the palace. Janice, do you think Zayne comes from a good family or do generals make plenty?" Rose asked.


    "It can be both. I do not know what generals are rewarded but they all seem to be living well, don¡¯t they? The young heirs from the families I worked for would join the army sometimes. Maybe Zayne is from a good family who wanted him to prove himself in the army. But that is mostly from families without good titles. They use war to gain titles," Janice explained.


    "I see. I didn¡¯t want to pry and ask him about his family. I will put away his things," Rose said, following Janice back to the kitchen.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74: Chapter 74At the soldier¡¯s camp, Alexander opened another letter personally sent from the princess. The letters were increasing and with each new one, he could feel her anger over him not being in the palace. It was like she was expecting him for some reason and was annoyed that he was taking his time.


    Alexander placed the letter over a lit candle to have it burn. He didn¡¯t have time for her silly games or her crush that needed to go away. There was a small window left for him to find Rose before he needed to travel to the palace.


    The more he thought about how he might not find her, the more upset he became with Mathias for keeping her location a secret.


    Alexander partially blamed himself for not remembering where the brothel was. As soon as he returned to town, he should have known where to go but his memory of this place was not the same as eight years ago.


    Alexander watched as the letter burned and then shook the paper before the flames reached his fingers.


    "I hope you aren¡¯t burning those precious letters sent to you by our dear princess. If she finds out about that, then we will all have hell to pay."


    Alexander stood up to greet Richard. "Commander." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sit, sit. Don¡¯t look so tense when I am just here to talk," Richard said, stepping into the tent. "Armour, uniforms, and weapons. I can always count on you for your tent to be organised."


    Alexander sat down just as Richard sat down on another chair. "You have always told us that we need to be ready for war."


    "Only a good handful of you listened to what I said. After all of our travels, the others are excited to drink or lay around with someone. I will soon need to start scolding some of them before we go to the palace. What does the princess want from you now?" Richard asked though he already knew.


    Richard had taken Mathias¡¯s advice to use Alexander so they could use the princess. He already sent word to her that Alexander would be going to the palace but then the unexpected happened. The foreigners declined the king¡¯s invitation to the palace.


    "What doesn¡¯t she want from me? I do not understand why she set her sight so low when others are worthy of marrying her. I can never return her love," said Alexander.


    Richard chuckled as it was funny how Alexander spoke about love. Why should love matter now when there was a chance for him to enter the palace and give up this life of fighting? "You know what I have always liked about you? You can be innocent at times despite how many lives you have taken."


    "I am not like the rest of you who want to enter the palace. I like where I am now. The princess is not a woman I can put up with for the rest of my life. She knows nothing about me yet claims to love me. I do not find it funny," Alexander said in response to Richard¡¯s laughter.


    It was harassment at this point. He could not get the princess to stop her letters or not show up before him when he was in the palace. She was spoiled, getting her way because she was royalty.


    "I would have done anything to have a princess in love with me in my younger days. Do you think I would have stuck around in the army when I could become a royal? You must think of your status. Think of how you can help us if you were to marry the princess. You would be right there by the king," Richard said. He was here to talk some sense into Alexander.


    "With all due respect, I don¡¯t see how my marriage would help anyone. I do not want to sacrifice my happiness so you can hear less of the king¡¯s complaints. I do not care for the princess and I never will. I would like the letters to stop," Alexander said, taking another one to burn it.


    Richard sighed as Alexander was a tough nut to crack. If it was anyone else, he wouldn¡¯t be sitting here trying to convince them to be with the princess. If only it was Mathias instead.


    Alexander had the skill to be in the army but Mathias was the one who knew what games to play to get ahead in life. If only Richard could push the two into one body.


    "Women marry for status all the time. Do you think these duchesses and countesses are in love with their husbands? No! They are in love with the titles. Now that life is sending the chance for a man to play a woman¡¯s game, why would you throw it away?" Richard asked, wanting to shake Alexander.


    Men were the ones having to give women these grande lives but now a princess was willing to marry a man beneath her and raise his status. Alexander should be jumping for joy.


    "Do you love your wife?" Alexander asked, reminding Richard of the fact he was married. "You have children from that marriage."


    Richard looked away from Alexander. "I loved her when it made sense but now things have changed and it is boring. I am the only one who has something to offer. If I knew I would become a commander, I would have waited to marry later on. To some young lady of a good family."


    "But you love your family. Your children," said Alexander. All the soldiers had to hear about the children just before they went to battle.


    "I do. I would just have different children if I could rewrite my story. Alexander, I think of you like one of my sons. Forget about love. That¡¯s for women to distract themselves with. We need to focus on status and getting close to the king," Richard said, leaning over to take one of the princess¡¯s letters from Alexander.


    Richard continued, "We need your help right now. You don¡¯t need to think of marrying her right now. Just use her interest in you to help her calm down the king about the bastards he invited into his kingdom. Then if you give her a chance, you might see what I have tried to explain to you."


    "There is already someone that I love. I will not become the princess¡¯s puppet so you have it easy with the king. I am sorry commander but love matters to me. Do not ask for this again," Alexander replied, taking back the letter from Richard.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75: Chapter 75"Alexander, do you have any idea how much it kills me to have to come to you to be the solution to my problems? I am only asking you to make use of the princess¡¯s affections for you now so that our return to the palace can be good. The king¡¯s letters are filled with anger. I am to calm his anger with good news," said Richard.


    What good news could be brought when they weren¡¯t out at war? They were advised to be kind to their guests. The very guests invited here by the king.


    "I have done plenty for you. I didn¡¯t question why two young men were alone, never speaking of family, and were so quick to join the army. I did what I could to have your title raised to captain. Now, isn¡¯t it time you do something for me in return?" Richard asked, sitting back in his seat.


    "Did you give me the rank of captain because I deserved it, because of the princess, or so you can have me do something for you in the future? You are confusing me now, commander," Alexander said, disappointed with all that Richard said.


    A man with a wife and children should not speak so easily to want to give them up all for more money and status.


    Perhaps it was because Richard didn¡¯t know his story. That Alexander was so easily given away for money. Alexander would rather hold on to his family than be so cruel as to leave them.


    "I am trying to do what is best for all of us. What is best for you? I don¡¯t know about this woman who has your heart since you have never spoken about her-"


    "I have," Alexander interjected. "I have mentioned a girl I have first loved before. I can¡¯t speak of her too much as I have to worry about going back to the princess about it and I was right not to speak of her everyday."


    The last thing Alexander needed was for the princess to know about Rose. The princess might be able to find Rose thanks to her power but what happens next would not be good.


    Richard sighed. He had envisioned this going differently but he should have remembered who he was speaking to. "I hope one day you do not regret this. I think you should just fall in line and forget about whoever you have loved. The princess won¡¯t let you go. It¡¯s better to make use of love than fight it."


    "What she feels for me is not love," Alexander answered.


    He had only felt the emotion once but he knew that the princess did not love him. It was more like an obsession with a man similar to the one in her fairytale books. She was just looking for a soldier who could save and protect the princess.


    "It can grow into love. I won¡¯t bother you any more since this isn¡¯t going anywhere. When you have come back to your senses or better yet, come back to reality, I will be here to offer you advice. I will leave you be," Richard said, standing up. "What has happened to you and Mathias?"


    "Was he the one to mention the princess to you?" Alexander asked, knowing this was something Mathias would do.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone who would like him to be with the princess more than Mathias. Mathias strangely thought that Alexander¡¯s relationship with the princess would make him enter the royal family as well.


    Richard cleared his throat, not wanting to give Mathias away. "That was my idea. Who else to get the king to leave me alone but the princess? Whatever is happening between the two of you isn¡¯t worth it. You are brothers. The men will find it strange to see the two of you arguing and it will be awkward. I order you to fix it."


    "I¡¯m sorry as I cannot complete that order and I don¡¯t think you should interfere in matters that do not affect our jobs. I shall keep my distance from Mathias but it will not affect our work together. You have my word," Alexander promised.


    Richard sucked his teeth. Alexander was like a child who never listened to their parents¡¯ good advice. "That¡¯s not why I am asking you to be back speaking to each other. You two are a pack. I have never seen one without the other. What could have caused the two of you to suddenly be away from each other?"


    "If your brother knew where the women you were searching for were and decided to not tell you, would you speak to him?" Alexander asked.


    Richard shook his head. "All over a woman? Alexander, there are plenty of women in this world but you may never find someone as loyal to you as Mathias is. Is it this first love you speak of? How many years has it been since you saw her?"


    Richard thought it was only women caught up in love and first loves. It was almost embarrassing to see a man like Alexander be this way.


    Alexander was normally quiet and his looks were deceiving as he tended to scare everyone around him though he was nice. At first glance, no one would think that Alexander cared about love.


    "Alexander, please don¡¯t go around speaking of this to anyone. I can see why you would be angry with Mathias but then again, I can see how you two should just move on. Life is too short and even shorter for us soldiers to be fighting over something so small. Think about it now and then speak to him later," Richard suggested.


    Mathias and Alexander would have no choice but to speak as they were to start packing up to head to the palace.


    Richard scratched the back of his head as he realised how much more conflict there would be if Alexander found out about Mathias¡¯s involvement with the letter. The two might never be able to move on from this if that were to come out. Luckily, the princess only knew of Richard¡¯s involvement in it.


    "If you don¡¯t mind commander, I would like to be alone," Alexander requested.


    After what he heard from Richard, Alexander wasn¡¯t interested in taking any advice from someone ready to give up their family for status. He saw now why Richard and Mathias would get along so well.


    "You have an hour to yourself. I need to see you in an hour to discuss our route to the palace. We have to travel close to those bastards," said Richard.


    Alexander once more had another day wasted since he could not leave to find Rose. At this point, it might be better to just leave the army so he could search for Rose as long as he liked.


    S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76: Chapter 76Away from the soldier¡¯s camp, Silvia sat in the brothel staring at the paper in her hands. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was holding now as she believed she would never see this again after the stranger last night left with it.


    She had to thank a customer who once fancied her enough to show her name which she had forgotten what it looked like after years of not writing or seeing it.


    Silvia was one of the few servants that remained in the brothel. There were young girls recently bought who didn¡¯t know where to run off to. They had already gotten used to this being their new home and didn¡¯t know the dangers that were within the brothel to think of running like everyone else.


    Silvia didn¡¯t have anywhere to go. She was well known as a woman from the brothel so the second she stepped out of her, there would be men looking to take her. Men who would expect her to lie with them for free.


    "He¡¯s going to hunt them down and kill them," Silvia said, knowing the other women and servants were not going to be free for long.


    Graham was going to be angry when he returned and found that not only had his brothel burned again but most of the people he owned were missing.


    "This is my chance," Silvia concluded.


    She proved her loyalty by remaining here so Graham wouldn¡¯t kill her. When he returned, she had to plead her case to be made the madam of the brothel. Something like this would never have happened if she had helped him.


    Rose would have never been able to run away.


    Silvia looked to her right where she heard two children she hadn¡¯t noticed earlier crying as they were hungry. What did they know about hunger? They had never faced hunger like she did during the time she was to be sold. Their crying bothered her as this was just the beginning when she had suffered for years. What did they have to cry about at the start?


    "Quit your crying. Do you think if you cry like that anyone would want to feed you? You should get started on cleaning up so we can see what in the kitchen survived the fire. Start moving or I shall whip you on your legs for doing nothing," Silvia threatened the children.


    This was the best way to get them to behave as it had worked on her. There was no point in babying these young girls or children as their lives were no more sweet for anyone to care about them.


    Silvia ripped up the paper in her hands so no one could place her as a slave anymore. She needed to have a way out should Graham not want to make her the madam.


    ¡¯Remember where they are buried,¡¯ Silvia thought. All her gifts from her customers were buried away from the brothel so Graham wouldn¡¯t take any of the money she had earned to use it to rebuild the brothel.


    Silvia then tucked away the rest of the leftover papers. She didn¡¯t know the names of the children nor could she read the names of the few women that were too scared to run away, but all that mattered was that she had taken some slave papers so she owned a few people.


    Silvia stood up from where she sat on the floor. It was getting boring waiting for Graham to return. They needed to get the brothel cleaned up and make use of the rooms that were not too burned so they could be opened for business tonight.


    If she wanted to show Graham just how good of a madam she could be then she had to take it upon herself to act as one. Other than herself, three women remained and four young girls who could busy themselves with cleaning since they were not yet old enough to take a customer.


    "If all of you want to eat, then you will have to work to earn a meal. I have been here longer than all of you therefore Graham would prefer that I lead you. If we all do our part, he won¡¯t get angry and hurt any of us. The three of you will take as many men as you can tonight," Silvia told the other women.


    Briana, one of the remaining women, could not believe her ears. "Are you crazy? We need to rest and Graham has not put you in charge of listening to us. I will not take any customers tonight. Do you know how many men we must entertain for this brothel to make the same as other nights?"


    "Then why are you still here when the others have left? You have nowhere to go. The town called us whores so just do what you know best to make money. It shouldn¡¯t be long before Graham returns and he will buy more women to join you. Either wait or leave," Silvia gave them the option. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Briana looked away from Silvia as she didn¡¯t want to leave. Where was she to go? To the town guards who wouldn¡¯t be of any help, the person who sold her, or to find some odd man who would like her as she was? Life outside the brothel was going to be harsher.


    Silvia smiled as they listened to her. Her attention was quickly turned to a young girl who would grow to be quite the beauty. "You there, stay close to me," she said, holding out her hand for the young girl to come to her. "I will make you the star of this brothel if you stay close to me. Forget your friends now."


    Silvia had an eye for what could sell in the brothel and unlike Graham who just shoved the girls into this world without preparing them, she would teach all that she knew to the girls who would follow her.


    Life in the brothel wasn¡¯t so bad to Silvia as long as you saw the benefits of it. Where else could they have men spoiling them so much?


    Today marked the last day that Silvia would ever lay with lowly men of this kingdom. She was going to make use of the women present and take everything from the men who entered the doors as they had taken from her.


    "Come with me," Silvia said, leading the young girl to her room. She would be a fool to let this young one get her hands ruined by cleaning up. "I am doing for you what no one did for me when I first came to the brothel. Do as I say and you will go far. We both will."

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77: Chapter 77Two days quickly passed which excited Rose as she waited for Zayne¡¯s return. The days she had to wait for him to return had been torture now that she wanted to tell him to join him to travel to the next town.


    Rose had yet to get what she needed since Janice had not returned to the market yet so she could not tag along. Rose was patiently waiting for Zayne and for the moment she would freely walk around the market without having to look over her shoulder in fear that Graham would get her.


    "You have been by the window all day. Please don¡¯t run to the door as soon as you see him coming. Let him come inside and then you can go to him. He doesn¡¯t know what he has started by asking you to join him on this trip. I have never seen you so excited," said Janice.


    Seeing the way Rose had been acting for the last two days, Janice was glad that she had not tried to convince Rose not to go with Zayne. Rose wasn¡¯t suited for sticking to one town with how curious she was about everything.


    "I won¡¯t jump in his path as soon as he arrives. I only want to be near to greet him. I am already finished with my work for the day. Should I find something else to do?" Rose wondered.


    "No. You worry me with how much you try to do in one day. This house is well in order thanks to you. You deserve to sit around for a bit. I see a carriage coming so you no longer have to wait," Janice said, looking out the window as Zayne made his way here. "I will be in the kitchen."


    Janice knew to find something else to do when Zayne came as he and Rose would have much to talk about in secret. With Zayne here, she was to be busy preparing something grand for him to eat so it worked out well.


    Janice was still conflicted over whether there was nothing between Rose and Zayne. She believed that Rose didn¡¯t hold feelings for Zayne but she could not believe what Rose said about Zayne. Why did he need to take Rose along with him to another town and then he would bring her back here? He was going out of his way to help a maid once more.


    ¡¯She might have misheard him,¡¯ Janice thought. She could see how a young girl like Rose would not understand a man like Zayne courting her.


    Again, Janice thought there should be someone to watch over Rose on this trip so she doesn¡¯t get hurt. Not only from travelling with soldiers but also her feelings if something with Zayne didn¡¯t go as planned. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose moved away from the window just as the door opened. "Welcome back," she greeted Zayne.


    "Well, this is the pretty flower he keeps speaking about," a stranger said.


    Zayne rolled his eyes at Finn¡¯s comment. Once more, he regretted letting Finn join him to see Rose. There would no longer be peace here as Finn was curious about Rose. More than he ever should be.


    Rose looked to Zayne for an explanation of who the stranger was. They seemed to be close. It was the first time Zayne brought a guest so she had to do her best as the maid.


    "This is Finn. An old friend of mine and a soldier. He helped to get your papers from the brothel. This is Rose," Zayne introduced the two.


    "Oh," Rose smiled, happy to meet someone who helped her. She thought it was all Zayne¡¯s doing so it came as a surprise that there was someone else who wanted to help her. "It is nice to meet you, Finn."


    "You don¡¯t have to be nice to him. He isn¡¯t the one who pays you," said Zayne.


    "But still," Rose replied, not seeing how she could not treat his guest as she would treat him. "I should be kind to your guests. Will I need to prepare a second room?"


    "Unfortunately, with Zayne coming here to see you, I am busy back at the camp so I cannot stay," Finn said, his disappointment evident in his tone.


    Rose didn¡¯t see it as her fault that Finn had more work to do. Zayne was coming here to have peace which was the reason he bought a home away from his camp. That was the story he had told her.


    ¡¯Maybe he doesn¡¯t want to hurt Finn¡¯s feelings,¡¯ Rose concluded.


    The soldiers might not have liked it if they knew Zayne bought a home just to be away from all the noise they might have made. Rose stayed quiet to keep Zayne¡¯s secret. She could do this much for Zayne after what he had done for her.


    Rose was left feeling awkward as she didn¡¯t know how to speak to Zayne with his guest standing right beside him. In the end, she walked away to go to the kitchen to let Janice know there was a guest.


    "It finally makes sense. If I had such a woman elsewhere, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time at the camp. She¡¯s quite the beauty. Don¡¯t look at me like that, Zayne. I don¡¯t have any plans of stealing her away from you. I¡¯m not such a bastard," said Finn.


    Finn enjoyed every bit of Zayne having Rose around as he could not wait for the others back home to know Zayne¡¯s attention was easily taken away by a woman with nothing to her name. All the men with great backgrounds had been trying to convince Zayne to marry their daughters in exchange for wealth or loyalty yet Zayne picked a woman he had to save.


    "Are you crazy?" Zayne asked as Finn started to laugh at his own words. At the very least, Finn¡¯s strange ways would make Rose stay away from him. "You have somehow convinced me to make you the one who shall guard her in my absence. Do not make me regret it."


    Zayne only brought Finn along to have Rose get close to him now. It wouldn¡¯t be right to wait for when they had to leave to introduce the two as Rose needed a moment to warm up to men.


    ¡¯Is she going?" Zayne wondered as she had asked to speak to Janice first.


    Zayne left Finn¡¯s side to find Rose so he could get the answer now. He found her standing alone in the dining room instead of the kitchen where she always ran off to. "Is there something troubling you, Rose."


    "For a big man, how are you so light on your feet?" Rose asked as she had not heard him coming. She was always curious why his footsteps weren¡¯t loud like she had imagined they would be.


    "It is something practised for ambushes," Zayne answered.


    "I see. There isn¡¯t anything troubling me. I am thinking of how to be with your guest. He is the first guest I will serve so I want to do well. As your maid, I should have your guests feel like they were treated well during their stay," Rose said, ignoring Zayne¡¯s earlier order to only serve him.


    "You don¡¯t need to serve him. He¡¯ll get too comfortable ordering you around. You are only my maid. Understood?" Zayne asked.


    "Yes," Rose replied, not wanting to make him angry. "I will join you on the trip. Janice does not mind being here while I am away. I do not have all that I need yet."


    "We are leaving a day from now so I suggest you start going to the market to get what you need. Unless you are still afraid-"


    "I am not afraid. You said Graham is dead and I trust that you have not lied to me. You said you hate liars. I am not worried about seeing Mathias again. I will never let him kick me again. That hurt too much," Rose said, touching her chest.


    Zayne looked forward to a day when he could see Mathias and return the kick. Being a soldier, would Mathias put up a fight or would he go fast like Graham did?


    "I have been waiting for Janice to go to the market which should be this evening now that I know how soon we must leave," said Rose. "Is there anything you will need from the market?"


    "No. Don¡¯t worry about your work today. Get close to Finn as he will be the one to look after you when I am away. The only problem you will find with him is that he talks too much," Zayne said, starting to regret that he was torturing Rose with Finn.


    "I do not mind having someone who speaks a lot. It means he might be willing to answer my questions about what I do not know. Thank you for assigning someone to me," Rose said as now Janice had nothing to worry about.


    "Do not thank me yet," Zayne said, reaching for one of the apples in a bowl placed on the table. "Though few women are with us, you will be safest in my tent. I shall have a space made for you and make sure there is something to block anyone¡¯s view of you."

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78: Chapter 78"Oh. I think it is best that I stay close to you. I am sorry for troubling you with looking after me," Rose said, now starting to see her joining as a problem for Zayne.


    "I asked you to join me. I set myself up to be troubled. When we reach the next town then you can have a room for yourself. There is to be a larger camp for us there but I do not trust your king. I might buy another home. What?" Zayne asked as Rose didn¡¯t seem pleased.


    "Is renting for a home for a short time not an option? It is not like you will be in this kingdom for a long time. You are wasting money. I¡¯m sorry. That wasn¡¯t my place," Rose said, tapping her mouth.


    In the moment she had forgotten that she was only Zayne¡¯s maid. What right did she have to tell him anything about how he spent his money?


    Rose turned around to find something else to do. "I think there are blankets I need to hang up-"


    "Don¡¯t leave yet, Rose. Running away now means I have to watch you be awkward later. It is not my money that I am spending when it comes to the camps. It is money set aside for the king¡¯s army. Don¡¯t worry about how the king¡¯s money is spent. I enjoy spending his money," said Zayne.


    He could hardly wait to return home and let his brother know just how much money they had to use. It was payback for having Zayne be the one to speak to King James.


    "I see. Still, just because it is at your fingertips does not mean you should spend it so easily. I have not touched a lot of the money you have paid me for my work. It is best to save," Rose said.


    "Because you don¡¯t have a lot. That¡¯s the difference," Zayne said in a blunt tone.


    Rose slowly nodded her head. "Right, I forgot about that difference. I hope that if there is ever a day I have a lot of money, I don¡¯t waste it. I guess that is the difference between someone born with wealth and me. I cannot forget how hard it is to survive without money."


    "I didn¡¯t say it to insult you," said Zayne.


    "Oh, I know. We indeed have different thoughts when it comes to money because you have more. I am not offended by what you said. It made me think about saving more of my money. I hope I do not spend too much when I go to the market to get what I need. It will be my first time with that amount of money. Oh no," Rose said, realising the challenge before her.


    Normally when she walked around the market with the other women from the brothel, she only bought a few fruits or treats to keep in her room. She didn¡¯t have a lot of money of her own to spend as she liked.


    Now that she had a bit of money, what if she found it harder to control herself?


    "Don¡¯t trust yourself?" Zayne said, suddenly amused by Rose panicking. "What happened to if there is ever a day that I have a lot of money, I won¡¯t spend it? Those were your words not long ago."


    Rose glared at Zayne. She didn¡¯t need to be reminded about what she said. "I know what I said. You do not understand. I have never had the freedom to walk around a market and buy what I need. Many of the vendors forbid us from going to their stalls in fear their normal customers would leave." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Everyone from the brothel was treated like we had some deadly sickness but now I can buy what I want. I do trust myself but what if I get lost in the moment?" Rose asked.


    "Rose, you do know that I plan to pay you every week, right?" Zayne asked, failing to understand her worry. "If you spend all of the money you have now, a few days from now you will be paid again. I have noticed it before but now I can conclude that you are an overthinker."


    "I do not overthink any more than anyone else does. As the general of an army, you must overthink a lot. I do think that there are blankets I must hang up. Excuse me," Rose said and then hurried off before Zayne could stop her.


    "That would be my fault."


    Zayne frowned when he heard Finn¡¯s voice.


    "She saw me coming and ran away. I didn¡¯t know you two were having a private conversation and Zayne, what is that annoying chirping sound?" Finn asked as it was what he started to look around for.


    "She has that damn bird in my house again," Zayne answered. "Do me a favour and when we leave, sneak back here to kill it."


    "Why do I have to kill a bird? You¡¯re the one who has better aim. Wait," Finn said, his brows knitted as he became suspicious. "You want to pass the blame onto me for killing her poor bird. Have you no shame? You would get to comfort her while I become the bird killer. No, thank you."


    "It¡¯s you or the bird. I cannot take two things chirping in my ear. I cannot sleep here while that bird is present. Why hasn¡¯t nature done its part to get rid of a noisy bird? Shouldn¡¯t it know how to fly away by now?" Zayne asked.


    "You want something to prey on it like you are preying on the sweet little lamb named Rose? Don¡¯t worry, I promised you that your secret is safe with me. I can¡¯t help seeing a big bad wolf and a small lamb from the old story we used to read. How is she not afraid of you?" Finn wondered.


    Zayne towered over Rose and it wasn¡¯t that often that Zayne smiled in Finn¡¯s opinion. Zayne scared most of the soldiers just from walking by them and then there was his title of prince.


    "Zayne, I am saying this because I care for you," Finn said, placing his hand on Zayne¡¯s shoulder. "I don¡¯t think you have a chance with her. You need to find a woman who matches how scary you are."


    Zayne¡¯s good mood quickly turned sour. "Liam will be her guard and if you do not move your hand in three seconds, I will break it."


    "This is my good hand," Finn said, removing his hand as he didn¡¯t take Zayne¡¯s warning for a joke. "You are so cruel sometimes and she seems to be sweet. Relax mister wolf, she is not a woman I would court," Finn put up his hands to show he was harmless.


    "You¡¯re always looking like this," Finn pointed at Zayne¡¯s face. "Try to smile some more to not look so scary."


    Zayne walked away, not taking any of Finn¡¯s advice. Rose wasn¡¯t scared of him and he was not going to act a fool before her by smiling for nothing.


    He looked around for where the little bunny had run off to and spotted her heading outside with a basket full of blankets. He followed her to continue their talk.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79: Chapter 79"Rose, do you have visitors when I am not here?" Zayne asked as the amount of blankets didn¡¯t make sense for just two women being here.


    "No! I would not bring anyone into your home. Who do I have to invite here-"


    Rose was silenced by Zayne throwing one of the blankets over her head. Rose pulled the blanket from over her head and looked down so she wouldn¡¯t glare at Zayne. "That was not nice. I have been giving the guards at the gates blankets so they don¡¯t freeze to death. They come back with a bit of dirt at the bottom."


    "There must be a lot of mud by the gates. It was raining a little last night. What do you use to clean your boots? Zayne?" Rose asked, tempted to wave her hand in front of his face to get his attention. "Are you listening to me?"


    "Unfortunately, I am. If I tell you what the boots are cleaned with, would you try to clean them for you? Clean the boots of the men who have not been the kindest to you? Do not look so surprised as it was not hard to tell they were being cold," said Zayne.


    "They were at first but now that has changed. We are not friends but after I take blankets to them, they would return them with little berries they find. It is much better than what you have noticed before. I don¡¯t see why I cannot clean their shoes. I am the maid-"


    "My maid, Rose. I am the one who hired you to work here. You are not to clean their muddy shoes. I am quite interested in how they cannot survive the cold. Are they not wearing their uniforms or armour when I am not present?" Zayne asked.


    There was no way for those two to be cold if they were wearing the right clothes. Zayne was starting to get the feeling that they might enjoy ordering around Rose.


    "They do. I swear it. It is me who fails to believe that the clothes they wear keep them warm. They have that small space by the gates to go in when it rains and there is nowhere for them to start a fire to keep warm so I go to them. Please do not bring it up to them," Rose pleaded.


    Zayne smiled, taking note of the opportunity before him. "Then, get rid of the annoying bird if you want to save those two from my wrath."


    Rose balled up her fists. "I cannot do such a thing. It only cries out when its parents return to feed it. Janice said that I was lucky the other birds returned after I had touched the little bird. We shouldn¡¯t disturb it."


    "I cannot sleep at night because of your little friend. I would much rather you make friends with the rabbits running around. Then dinner will be sorted out. It is either the birds or the guards that I will deal with. Choose quickly," Zayne said, lifting his shirt.


    Rose covered her face with her hands before she could see that he was showing her a small gun. "You shouldn¡¯t hold your shirt like that."


    "I am not showing my body to you. I was getting my gun," Zayne said, pointing the very gun toward the nest where the noise was coming from.


    "Gun? You mean..." Rose trailed off as she imagined the things the town guards had to their sides. She had been hearing that guns were getting more dangerous by the day.


    She vaguely remembered the awful sound one made the day she had tried to run away with Alexander and Mathias.


    Rose opened her eyes to see what kind of gun Zayne had and to her horror, he was pointing it toward the bird. "You cannot do that. What gives you the right to harm the bird because it is noisy?"


    Zayne raised his hand so the gun would be out of reach from Rose. He wouldn¡¯t be so cruel as to kill the bird in front of Rose. The show of her trying to protect it was better than he planned as he got to witness her hopping around like the little bunny that she was. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose stopped as she could not reach that far to get the gun from Zayne. She made the mistake of grabbing his shirt when she had been jumping to get the gun. "I just want to hang up the blankets in peace. I cannot stop you from doing whatever you please with your home. Forgive my actions."


    "Giving up already? I never placed you as someone to quit so easily, Rose."


    "You are far taller than me, Zayne. Do you expect me to kick you to make you fall or better yet, climb you? I will never be strong enough to do either one so I will just leave you to do as you like. I hope you can sleep at night after knowing what you have done," Rose said, turning around to back Zayne.


    "The very reason I couldn¡¯t sleep was because of your little friend up there. I am starting to believe that you have been spoiling that little thing which is why it will not get up to start flying. It only needs a bit of motivation," said Zayne.


    "It doesn¡¯t need any motivation from you. I fear you might throw it instead of helping it learn how to fly," Rose said, wanting Zayne to stay far away from the bird.


    "Well, I am not a bird. I don¡¯t speak bird to know to tell it how to fly nor do I know how to fly. When my siblings needed to learn how to swim, I found the best results came from throwing them in the water. You should have seen the way they got out of the water. I would pay anything to see it again," Zayne said, laughing as that memory came to his mind.


    Rose was frozen in place as she started to put together how much of a monster Zayne might have been to his siblings. "I think I have misjudged you. You are not as kind as I thought. The first clue should have been how you cut off someone¡¯s fingers."


    "It was for good reason," Zayne reminded Rose.


    Rose shook her head, not believing him. "I am going to stay quiet before I am the next noisy thing who finds a gun pointed toward them or my fingers gone. The last thing I will say is that you should be careful with that gun. I have overheard that they are bad."


    "You won¡¯t speak to me anymore?" Zayne asked, knowing Rose wouldn¡¯t last long not talking.


    Rose nodded her head. He could never try to punish or kill her for being too noisy.


    Zayne put away his gun. "Weren¡¯t you excited to tell me about how your writing is and to let me hear the words you have memorised? Now that I am here, your lessons are to continue. Are they not?"


    ¡¯This awful man,¡¯ Rose thought. He wasn¡¯t playing fair with her. Zayne knew how much she had been waiting to show off what she did while he was away.


    Rose bit her lip. She had to make the hard decision of whether to speak and have her lesson today or not speak which would have her miss a day of learning.

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80: Chapter 80Rose wanted to show that she could not respond to Zayne when he was here but wanted to learn. Rose did not want to disturb Zayne when they travelled, so their lessons would have to end until they returned.


    "Must you be so mean?" Rose asked, looking away from Zayne so she did not have to see him enjoy his victory. "It isn¡¯t good for you to stand outside here so you should return inside. I¡¯m sure Janice would be happy to serve you food right now."


    Much to Rose¡¯s dismay, Zayne remained by her side. She did not understand why he stayed outside doing nothing when he claimed the small bird was bothering him when he could go inside.


    "It is going to take a lot more than to get rid of me, Rose. You will have to bear with me standing out there with you. When you are done, try speaking to Finn as I need to know now if you feel safe being near him. He is someone that I trust," said Zayne.


    Rose hung up the last blanket and then said, "Then I trust him. I will do my best to be comfortable with whoever you decide I must stay with."


    As long as she wasn¡¯t left alone with anyone she didn¡¯t know for too long, Rose knew she would be fine. She would spend most of her time within Zayne¡¯s tent where it should be safe and then explore when Zayne or Finn was not busy.


    "Does he know everything about me? I know that he helped me with getting my paper but does he know how long I have been in the brothel, about Graham, or that I cannot read?"


    "He knows about how long you have been there but I have not told him all that I know about you and Graham. It is not like I know more than Graham being obsessed with you and I have no need to share that you cannot read everything. It is not my place to share your secrets," said Zayne.


    It couldn¡¯t be avoided that Finn knew about the time she had been there because he was right there searching for the paper.


    "Thank you. It is fine that he knows about my past since he went to the brothel to help me. I would prefer that my reading situation be kept a secret. If anyone were to find out about it, I would like for it to only be Janice. It is only right that I tell her before anyone else finds out," said Rose.


    She had grown quite close to Janice during the few days that they worked together so it wouldn¡¯t feel right for Finn who she just met to know more about her. Rose didn¡¯t want Janice to feel like she was comfortable sharing her story with everyone else but her.


    Rose bent down to take up the now empty basket. "Janice has been kind enough to share about her life. Of her late husband and son. She is always so willing to tell me about her life so I feel guilty when I am too embarrassed to speak about mine. I don¡¯t want her smile to change."


    "You have been here with her for how many days now? Do you not know if you can trust her yet? From what I have seen, she will not treat you any differently," said Zayne.


    The two were acting like mother and daughter with Janice sometimes seeming like she wanted to push Rose far away from him.


    "I know that I can trust her. There are just little things that I notice when the truth comes out. There is a small difference in one¡¯s smile or they hesitate to say something. I don¡¯t want to be pitied as well. I wish it would all just be forgotten so I don¡¯t need to speak of it," Rose said as she knew Janice might treat her a little differently.


    Anyone who cared couldn¡¯t help themselves by wanting to make her happy at every corner. Rose liked how it was now and didn¡¯t want any part of it to change.


    "Ow," Rose touched her head. "Did you throw something at me?"


    Rose looked down to find what it was.


    "You left me with no choice but to get you to stop overthinking. Unless I am free to touch you now after you tried to yank my arm from my body the last time that I was here. Or is it that only you can do any kind of touching?" Zayne asked, trying to understand if her boundaries had changed.


    Rose looked off to the side. They hadn¡¯t spoken about her shaking his hand since then. It felt good to do something without panicking. "It would be wrong if I could touch you as I like but you cannot do the same. I am fine with handshakes and if there is danger coming my way then you can pull me away from it. I would like to start there."


    "Is that fine with you?" Rose asked. It was the most she could do right now. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though Graham was dead, there were still plenty of fears that made her nervous about everything happening around her. There were times at night when she felt like he was near or her mind was playing tricks on her to make her think she could hear his voice.


    It was unfair that Graham was no longer in this world but she was still haunted by him. She could not easily escape the years she dealt with him.


    "It is fine with me but how about I do you a favour and flick your head to get you to stop overthinking-"


    "No," Rose quickly denied the offer. "Your hands are bigger than mine. If you flick me with your fingers, you might bruise me. I do not think that I overthink more than anyone else. Would you like it if I flicked you?"


    "I have never been flicked by an angry bunny so I am a little curious about how it would feel. Why are you walking away from me, Rose? Are you angry?" Zayne asked as he followed her back inside.


    "You helped me to be entertained, didn¡¯t you?" Rose questioned as Zayne was going out of his way to bother her. While she was annoyed, Zayne kept smiling like his teasing was funny.


    "I did not. I thought you would be trouble but I couldn¡¯t leave you out in the cold. My reward is now being entertained by you and all your reactions. The king owes you plenty as it is thanks to you that I do not find this land to be boring. They have certainly shared stories that make your land appear better than it is," Zayne said as the stories he heard all seemed to be lies.


    "Perhaps you are only saying this because you are not from here. Of course, your kingdom would seem better. It cannot be that all stories about your kingdom are all true. The truth will be twisted at some point," Rose concluded.


    Zayne knew that his kingdom had some troubles but not like this. He had not seen what he had heard of during his time out at sea. "We do not sell our own like animals to make money."


    "Well, that is wonderful. I wouldn¡¯t have ended up in a brothel if I was from your land. Still, there might be something that others complain about. It cannot be all good since you have to cut off someone¡¯s fingers," said Rose.


    Rose continued to explain, "This kingdom is my home and though I wish that there would have been more done to stop anyone from selling others or stopping it from being allowed that women could be forced to sell their bodies, I don¡¯t want to think that it is all so bad as you are making it."


    "I thought the world outside the brothel would be much better. Please do not kill my dream, Zayne. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve visited better lands with all your travelling. Save insulting the kingdom for when you are before the king. Maybe then he would make changes. No wait," Rose panicked.


    What if Zayne and the king were to get into a heated argument and then Zayne tried to cut the king¡¯s fingers? Zayne shouldn¡¯t try such a thing against royalty.


    "You must forget what I said. Picking a fight with royals or nobles does not sound like a good idea. I am certain they already have their minds made up that they do not like you as do you not like them," said Rose.


    "Thank you," she thanked Zayne after he held the door open for her. I hope you will become great friends with King James. Then you won¡¯t get hurt in war and since you care so much, you can get rid of slaves or brothels."


    Zayne remained silent as he did not want to ruin Rose¡¯s good mood. While he was going to speak of the people in this kingdom being sold, Zayne was not going to become good friends with her king.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81: Chapter 81"Would I be able to see the inside of the palace or must I stay outside while you are there?" Asked Rose.


    It was one of her dreams to see how the royals lived. Everyone always spoke of the balls held in the palace. Rose wouldn¡¯t mind seeing one even if she had to be among the maids working.


    "You are not suited for a palace, Rose. Dangerous games are played there every day. Just the outside of the palace is beautiful. You will get close enough to see its beauty but that is all," Zayne answered. "Many in the palace care about status and it is not something you seem interested in."


    "I am not. I guess once it is known that I am just your maid, I will be judged. I also don¡¯t have anything pretty to wear inside the palace. If I could go inside the palace, how would it look if I had to greet the king in these dresses?" Rose asked, trying to find many reasons to lose interest in the palace.


    "What is wrong with the dress that you are wearing now? You look pretty," Zayne said and then reached out to grab Rose when she tripped. "You are also pretty clumsy. There is nothing before you for you to trip on or did you trip over my words?"


    "Thank you for catching me. I lost my footing for a second," Rose said, looking down at the floor. "I will put the basket away."


    "There is nothing wrong if you feel something after being called pretty. I would hate to think that there was someone who made you believe you were anything but pretty. Rose," Zayne called as she made a quick escape from his side.


    Zayne enjoyed Rose¡¯s embarrassment. He only disliked that she hid her face from him.


    As wary as Rose was of men, she could still react to a genuine compliment better than he expected.


    "That was something," Finn said from where he leaned on a wall. "I¡¯ve never seen a woman run away from you after you complimented them. This is going to be hard for you. Out of all women in the world, the big bad wolf just had to go after the shy little lamb." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Watch your mouth," Zayne warned as Rose could be near to hear Finn.


    "I would bet my armour that she has gone to lock herself in a room to think about your compliment. She won¡¯t hear what I have to say. This is going to be hard for you and I am going to enjoy every second of it. Now, let me go off and get close to her," Finn said, pushing himself off the wall to follow Rose.


    "What the fuck Zayne?" He yelled as something was thrown in his direction. "You big jealous bastard. I already know that... this town is lovely," Finn said, changing what he wanted to say as Rose ran back to them.


    "Did someone get hurt?" Rose asked, going to Finn¡¯s side. He sounded to be the one who yelled. "I heard someone scream."


    "No one got hurt. I thought I saw something flying. Silly me," said Finn, trying to avoid death by Zayne¡¯s hands. She was far closer that Finn assumed that she was. Hopefully, Rose had not heard anything he said.


    "Oh, I have not seen any bugs. I will get rid of all of them so you are not afraid," Rose decided.


    She would look in all the rooms and all the corners to check if there were any bugs so Finn wouldn¡¯t scream again. Rose wasn¡¯t afraid of bugs since she had gotten used to how dirty the brothel could get sometimes.


    "I am not afraid of bugs. I am to be your guard so I should protect you from them. If there is anything you want to kill, allow me to do it. Let¡¯s better introduce ourselves. I am Finn," Finn said, holding out his right hand to Rose.


    Zayne wanted to throw something at Finn again for asking Rose to shake his hand.


    Rose stared at Finn¡¯s hand. He wasn¡¯t Zayne so she didn¡¯t feel the same comfort. She was stuck in a place of having to decide whether to get it over with and shake his hand or find another way to greet Finn.


    Before she could overthink a simple interaction, Zayne stepped in to save Rose. Part of him liked that he was the only one she wouldn¡¯t find hard to touch from now on.


    "She is Rose and you are Finn. The introductions are over again so come with me," Zayne said, walking in between the two as he passed by to put space between them.


    Finn slowly moved his hand away from Rose. "Excuse me. I will be back for you to ask me any questions."


    "Okay," Rose replied, watching the two walk away from her. "I should have just shaken his hand," Rose said, looking down at her hands.


    She had given Zayne permission to touch her as long as it wasn¡¯t too much that would scare her. After shaking Zayne¡¯s hand, why was it still so hard to touch another man¡¯s hand?


    Rose shook her head, not wanting to overthink it as Zayne said she did. Being comfortable to hold Zayne¡¯s hand was better than nothing. "I should see if Janice needs help."


    In another room, Finn was worried that he had made a mistake he wasn¡¯t aware of.


    "I informed you before coming here that she is not comfortable with touching anyone and you still offered your hand to her for her to shake. Do you have any sense?" Zayne asked, wanting a genuine answer from Finn.


    "I forgot about that but you must excuse me for having manners where I offer to shake hands with someone. I won¡¯t do it again but why didn¡¯t you let her decide whether she wanted to shake my hand or not? She looked like she was moving to shake my hand. Are you so jealous that-"


    "It has nothing to do with jealousy, you fool. It took some time before she felt comfortable to touch me. That is why I brought you here to be near her so she can be comfortable with you. Try not to do anything that would make her have to overthink what to do," said Zayne.


    "Fine. Remember that I am new to this not touching someone even when doing a greeting so give me a break if it slips my mind. Did you get to tell her that you are going to the town guards to find a missing person with the name Rose?" Finn asked.


    The more Finn heard about Rose, the more he wanted to know what happened to her. He wasn¡¯t used to seeing someone who was sold into slavery and then to a brothel. He wanted to see the person who did it to her and hear the reasons.


    "I have not and I will not tell her of it today. I don¡¯t want to get her hopes up. You¡¯ve seen for yourself that the town guards are a little useless. Do not mention anything to her or I will have you on a boat back home. Understood?" Zayne asked.


    "Yes sir!" Finn saluted Zayne which only caused the latter to be more annoyed.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82: Chapter 82"Does this look to be enough? I want to make sure they are both well-fed. I¡¯ve seen how soldiers eat and I don¡¯t think I have enough," Janice said, panicking as she looked over what she planned to do for dinner.


    Rose wished to know if her sight was different from Janice¡¯s. "You have taken out all of this meat for just four men. It looks to be enough. Zayne didn¡¯t eat much when we had dinner with him and the guards at the gates seemed to be full with what you offered them. How much can Finn eat?"


    "You would be surprised how much they can eat. Even the small ones. Thank goodness we have to go to the market to get what you need. I will need to buy chicken and some kind of drink they might like. What would you like to eat?" Janice asked in a hushed tone.


    Rose laughed at Janice trying to be secretive. Lately, Janice had been trying to cook what Rose wanted when Zayne was not present but Rose liked everything. "I want whatever you are cooking for them."


    "You are no fun, Rose. I would have sneaked in a dish just for you. Go on to get dressed so we can go to the market to get what you need and to have more food to feed these men. Wear something nice," Janice said, gently nudging Rose toward the door.


    "I am going to wear this dress. There isn¡¯t anything wrong with it," Rose said, looking down at the green dress. It had even received a compliment from Zayne. "I only need to braid my hair so it isn¡¯t blown around by the wind. I will wait for you by the front door."


    "I thought we were going to get all dressed up and enjoy this being one of my last days here with you until you return. The dress will have to do. Give me a moment to get my list and money," said Janice. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose stepped to the right to let Janice walk ahead. "Must we tell him that we are leaving?" She wondered.


    Rose exited the kitchen to look around for Zayne or Finn. They had not long arrived but already she was leaving with Janice. It would be fun if the two could join her and Janice. "There you are. I will be leaving with Janice now to go to the market. She fears that there isn¡¯t much food for the two of you. I will get what I need at the same time."


    ¡¯Be careful, Rose. No one should be searching for you but that doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t danger. Take Soren with you," Zayne proposed.


    Soren would blend in here the most as he was one of the few who did not look like he came from another land.


    "Oh, I was wondering if you wanted to come along. Surely the town must be used to seeing you already. Maybe there are things you can buy in the market to add to your collection. Wouldn¡¯t that be fun?" Rose asked.


    "It would be if not for the attention that would ruin your walk in the market. The people here are used to seeing us now but they are still afraid. Some might be too afraid to sell to you if I am near you. I will not ruin this for you so go with Janice and Soren," Zayne replied, partly regretting his answer.


    He would like to see Rose running around being the opposite of what she said would do by buying everything she liked instead of saving money. Unfortunately, his presence would make it hard for her to blend in.


    "I do not understand. Why can Soren go but you cannot? He is also one of your soldiers," Rose said, disappointed that Zayne could not come with them.


    "Because of these," Zayne pointed to his eyes. "How many people from your land have you seen with blue eyes? Soren¡¯s eyes are brown. When he takes off his uniform and doesn¡¯t speak, he blends in."


    "Oh, I have forgotten about your eyes," Rose realised.


    The very night they had met, Rose knew Zayne wasn¡¯t from this land because of his eyes. His were more strikingly blue than others.


    "I see. Well, I will get to travel around with you soon so I can wait. Excuse me as I need to braid my hair. If you need anything before I leave, please tell me. I," Rose started but didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    Knowing she had made this awkward, Rose tried to go around Zayne but he grabbed the sleeve of her dress instead of her hand.


    "Rose, if not for wanting you to enjoy your new experiences, I would have joined you. It would have been better for me to join you at night but I will not make you wait so long. Have fun with Janice and be safe. I would not like anyone stealing my little bunny from me," Zayne teased to cheer her up.


    Rose frowned as his mention of a bunny spoiled the moment for her. She enjoyed that he cared about the fact she wanted to enjoy little things but then he had to mention a bunny. "It is best that you do not join us. I wouldn¡¯t want you referring to anyone else in town as an animal."


    "I don¡¯t care for anyone else in town to tease them like I tease you. You are special, Rose."


    "Lucky me," Rose muttered. Who had she offended to get a man like Zayne to care for her? "You should care about everyone else. Then they will like you."


    "Rose," Zayne said, leaning down to her level. "I only care for you."


    Rose shuddered due to their closeness. "Well, I..."


    "Cat got your tongue? We are lucky that you are not walking as you might trip again. I would prefer that you do not go around tripping to bruise yourself-"


    "You are too close!" Rose interrupted Zayne. She placed her hands on his chest to push him back. "Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you but you were so close."


    Zayne grabbed her hands before she could shy away. "I am not afraid or bothered by your touch, Rose. You should push me away if I do more than you are willing to allow. Like now," he said, lowering her hands back to her side. He let go of her so she wouldn¡¯t have a breakdown before him.


    Zayne smiled. "It is quite fun to tease you. Hurry up and return so I can do it again. Goodbye, Rose."


    Rose watched Zayne walk away from her as her mind tried to process what had just occurred between the two of them. She covered her face with her hands so Zayne could not enjoy her reaction to him teasing her.


    Rose could not understand him though she was starting to be around him more. She didn¡¯t know how to properly describe Zayne.


    "Rose? What are you doing just standing there? Aren¡¯t you coming along?" Janice asked, confused by how Rose stood covering her face. Were the men getting changed to train? Janice had seen them running around the town sometimes.


    "Y-Yes. I must get my money first," Rose replied, happy to leave this spot so she could forget about Zayne.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83: Chapter 83"Oh, Rose. You haven¡¯t sat still since we left home. I regretted not bringing a string so we could tie it to each other¡¯s hands so I don¡¯t lose you. I might not be able to keep up with you today," said Janice.


    Seeing the way Rose moved from side to side to look at all that they were passing by made Janice realise how she could not keep up with someone so young.


    Janice looked at Soren who wasn¡¯t happy to be with them but he could not say no as Zayne ordered him to join them. Janice was stuck in a circle of confusion when it came to Zayne and Rose. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Janice had travelled to the market a few times and never once had she taken a guard with her. The second Rose joined her, Zayne had Soren going along with them.


    ¡¯It is one-sided and she hasn¡¯t noticed it,¡¯ Janice thought. She was correct that Rose might have misunderstood whatever he told her.


    Janice understood why Rose might not think Zayne had feelings for her. Men like Zayne courted women with status like his own and might only fool around with his maids but Rose didn¡¯t seem like the sort to entertain that.


    "I won¡¯t run away from you. There is just so much to see," Rose said, trying to get a better look at what she missed the last time she came this way.


    Mathias and his soldiers made her have to hide when she came this way with Zayne.


    Janice smiled as Rose was being a little cutie pie. She couldn¡¯t blame Zayne for starting to like her. ¡¯She might get a lot of attention today. Oh dear.¡¯


    "Do not run as I am not in the mood to run after you. It is uncomfortable to be here," Soren said, looking to the side of the road at the busy market. Should they know he was a foreigner, they would act like he was some strange caged beast.


    "I promise I won¡¯t run around," Rose said, sitting still to stop worrying about the two. "I won¡¯t give you a reason to speak. I have never paid attention to how strange you speak compared to me."


    "Are you insulting me for having an accent?¡¯ Soren asked.


    "No. I," Rose looked at Janice. She wasn¡¯t used to hearing someone speak differently. They were the first foreigners Rose had spoken to. "I didn¡¯t mean it as an insult. Unless you speak a lot, I can¡¯t tell the difference," she gave up as Soren looked uninterested.


    "Must you always be so ready to fight? You are not on the battlefield so you mustn¡¯t be so ready to attack everyone," Janice scolded Soren. They both had eyes to see that Rose didn¡¯t mean any harm by what she said and she regretted it.


    Soren did not respond to Janice as he didn¡¯t want to argue with a woman. He failed to understand why everyone wanted to be so quick to please Rose and acted like she could do no wrong. He started to be kinder to her because of the blankets but that had fooled him.


    Janice sighed as his silence started to make this trip awkward. "We must get off here and walk. We might make others angry by having the cart go any further than this. Come, Rose. You can get some dresses near here."


    Rose quietly followed Janice. She did not want to speak as it was evident that she still lacked the knowledge to know how to speak to others. Her mind was going over what she said to figure out how she had made Soren angry.


    They had been doing so well and now he was back to being angry with her.


    Rose tapped her mouth. ¡¯Why can¡¯t you stay quiet? I cannot get two guards to like me. How will I fare with his other soldiers?¡¯ She wondered.


    Rose expected a cold welcome from the others besides Finn but she had been positive that since she got Brian and Soren to warm up to her, she could slowly get the other soldiers to do the same.


    "This is where I get your dresses from for a cheap price. You must keep in mind that they are either second-hand or have a little tear but I can fix that up for you. It would take too much of your money to buy new dresses. And you will need shoes," Janice said, looking down at Rose¡¯s feet to see her shoe only to get a glimpse as Rose moved.


    "They are old," Rose confessed. Her shoes were an old pair she got from the brothel and a little tight as she had them for a while but she made them work. "I will only need one new pair."


    "You will need a comfortable pair as well to walk around in. Will you be riding in a carriage or on a horse? I hope you will not have to walk. You will need a pair of shoes if it rains. Don¡¯t worry, I will buy it for you," Janice offered.


    "You do not have to. I still have my money. See," Rose said, taking out the small pouch with her money.


    "Rose, I want to buy it for you. It is just me now so who else will I spoil? Having you around fulfils my dream of dressing up as someone so let me do this just once," Janice requested.


    "Okay," Rose agreed. She would return the favour by bringing Janice many gifts from her trip.


    Soren sighed as he might have a long day waiting for the two to be over with this. ¡¯Where is she going?¡¯ He wondered, looking down at Rose. Zayne couldn¡¯t have turned crazy to let her join him out of town. The others would not be pleased. ¡¯Then again, some of them might like having a pretty woman to stare at.¡¯


    Soren walked behind the two women and already noticed that they were being watched. He made the mistake of not bringing something to cover his head with.


    Soren reached for his sword not wanting to get his gun as it would bring him more trouble. "Don¡¯t-" He started but was confused when the man walked by him and went to the two women before him.


    Rose was the first to stop, confused by the man blocking her path. She moved to stand behind Janice as she didn¡¯t know what was happening. Did someone recognise her from the brothel and want to call her out now?


    Soren pulled out his sword since he couldn¡¯t speak to give away that he was a foreigner. Using his sword was always better than talking.


    "Wait!" The man standing before Rose put up his hands. "I am only here to speak to the lady," he pointed to Rose.


    Was he mistaken? She looked like a commoner with beauty similar to the daughters of nobles so he didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to court a beautiful woman. He had to move first before one of the other men snagged her away.


    "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know she was a lady," the stranger said, backing away as he made a big mistake. Why wouldn¡¯t the nobles stop dressing up and coming to the market to confuse them?

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84: Chapter 84"Why? Why did he call me a lady?" Rose asked Soren, even more confused by the stranger¡¯s words to Soren.


    "You¡¯ll find that the only people walking around with guards are those from good families. He must think you are a lady from a good family and Soren is your guard. There is also the belief that most beautiful women come from noble families. It is not true since you are quite the beauty," Janice said, pinching Rose¡¯s cheek.


    "I see. We should have come without a guard," Rose said as they were going to have everyone misunderstand.


    Janice shook her head as she saw a big problem starting to arise. She knew now why Zayne sent a guard when it was Rose¡¯s turn to come here. "You need a guard, Rose. I am not the only one who sees how pretty you are."


    Janice held Rose¡¯s hand so no one could steal the little flower from her. "I hadn¡¯t thought about how many would act like they have never seen a woman before. We are around the time when many are looking to get married. You might hear of a lot of balls when you travel."


    "Will I? Oh, but I won¡¯t be able to see them. I am not going to the palace. I might just stay in his tent," Rose replied.


    "Not all balls are held at the palace. Those with money hold their own and try to make it better than the ones in the palace. The town might even have little festivals for people like us to go out and dance. That is why we must find you pretty dresses for if the occasion arises. Follow me," Janice said, pulling Rose inside a shop.


    Soren remained a little behind them keeping watch of the men starting to gather. It couldn¡¯t be that all of them wanted to court Rose. She was pretty but were there no other pretty women in town that the men were gathering like this?


    Soren went inside the shop so he could stand by the door. Why did he have such terrible luck to be the one who had to keep these men away from her? If Zayne did like Rose, it was going to be terrible to have to be the one to reveal that men were trying to court her.


    Rose quickly lost interest in the stranger when she saw the piles of dresses in the shop. It didn¡¯t bother her that they were once worn by someone else who no longer cared for the dresses.


    Rose left it to Janice to pick out what was best suited for her as a dress was a dress in Rose¡¯s eyes. As long as it would fit, Rose didn¡¯t care how it looked.


    While Janice spoke to the shop owner, Rose noticed that a few men had gathered outside and were trying to look inside. She stepped back to be out of their sight. It was like being in the brothel all over again as there were men who couldn¡¯t stop staring.


    "You don¡¯t need to act this way," Soren said, annoyed by both Rose and the men outside. It couldn¡¯t be the first time she had gathered this much attention. Why did she always need to act so innocent?


    Rose didn¡¯t hear what Soren said as she was more interested in finding a place to hide while Janice got the dresses for her. She had done nothing yet she was getting attention she did not want. How was she to enjoy her day when the men were being like this?


    "This must be over soon," Rose whispered.


    Nearly two hours later, the trio returned home with all that they set out for.


    Rose sighed in relief, happy to be back home where there weren¡¯t many eyes watching her. She was yet to understand why many blocked her path to hand her a flower or a small gift. She was not a lady and just wanted to walk around the market.


    Rose helped to lift her new dresses and shoes out of the cart and walked to the door. This day had not gone how she wanted but at least she got what she needed. ¡¯When I travel with Zayne, his face will scare them away.¡¯


    Rose knew the trip she was going on would make up for what she experienced today.


    "Back so soon," Finn said after the front door opened. "Let me help you or would you prefer Zayne?"


    "I can lift it by myself. There is more to be brought in," Rose said, placing her things down by the door to then leave to help Janice.


    Zayne walked to the front door just as Rose walked away and Janice walked in. "Did it go well?"


    Janice nervously laughed. "Kind of. Rose experienced having a lot of men trying to court her. Some even mistook her for a lady. She is quite shy so she kept hiding from them. I don¡¯t think she got to enjoy her time out. Excuse me. I need to take this to the kitchen quickly."


    Once Janice got far away, Finn laughed. "You should have gone with her. You might end up losing to some poor unknown man. You are lucky that she shies away when someone is courting her but also unlucky as she runs from you."


    "Do you like your tongue, Finn?" Zayne asked while his gaze was on Rose.


    "Of course I do. I need it for a lot of things," Finn replied.


    "Then stop talking before you lose it," Zayne warned Finn as he walked out the door.


    Zayne went to the cart where Rose was trying to carry more than she could. He looked at Soren making the guard walk away. "Did you find something that made you strong in the market? You cannot carry so much at once. Give it to me."


    "I can carry this. Or not," Rose said, putting it all down as she struggled to lift the crates with vegetables and fresh raw meat.


    Zayne lifted the crates with ease. "Have we not gotten to the point of you asking for help?


    "I thought I could lift them but it is best to make use of your strength. I will carry the last one," Rose said, pulling the small crate off the cart. "Janice will start dinner early so you can Finn can return to your camp before night. She wants to make a big feast for the two of you since you won¡¯t be coming here for a while."


    "She didn¡¯t need to. What was it like in the market?" Zayne asked. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was... something," Rose concluded. "No matter where I go, men are strange. I feel like I must apologise to Soren for what he had to endure. I do not need a guard to go to the market as I am mistaken for a lady. Do those kinds of women often sneak out and dress up in old clothes?"


    "Ones who want to taste a bit of freedom."


    "I see," Rose replied.


    "You¡¯re going to get a lot of attention without trying to, Rose. Unfortunately, we are at the start of the season when many look to wed and you are a woman clearly not yet married as there is no ring. Did anyone catch your eye?" Zayne asked curious about what she thought about those who approached her.


    Rose shook her head. "I am not interested in any of it."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85: Chapter 85"Many are not interested in it but then they find themselves preparing for a wedding. I like to avoid this season as it makes many not think," said Zayne.


    Rose figured it had to be a bigger problem for Zayne since he was handsome and had money. He was a hot topic among the women in the brothel so there was no doubt in Rose¡¯s mind that he would be popular among other women.


    "You will be the one who needs to hide. I do not know much about your world but I am assuming that a general would be quite sought after. I have no interest in it when it comes to me but I would love to see others courting each other. It must be fun," Rose said, imagining a room full of new couples.


    Zayne thought the opposite. "It is not as fun as you think. Many are not looking to marry for love. They are marrying for some benefit whether it be for more money, status, or security. I have avoided it for years and I will not let it be this land that I get dragged into hearing marriage proposals again."


    "I am starting to pity you," Rose confessed as he seemed to have a hard time. "If you do not want to marry, no one should approach you whilst knowing it is not what you want. It is not on my mind and I do not know what to do with the gifts they wanted me to take."


    "Gifts?" Zayne narrowed his eyes. "What gifts?"


    "They are inside with the new dresses and shoes I have. It is mostly flowers and what looks to be treats from the stalls we passed by. They kept coming and Soren was annoyed so I took the gifts to make them leave. I don¡¯t want any of them. How do I know they are safe?" Rose asked.


    "They are not safe so throw them away. I saw a goat on my way here who would be happy to eat the flowers. Give them to me," Zayne said as he would make sure they were properly disposed of. "If you don¡¯t want something, don¡¯t take it. Tell them to get out of your way or have Soren do it."


    Rose wasn¡¯t confident in sending anyone away especially when there was a small crowd gathering around her. "I am not like you to be so confident then. It was strange for me and there were a few insults when I tried to ignore them. I just wanted a peaceful day in the market."


    "What happened to the same Rose who speaks to me so confidently?" Zayne asked.


    "I shouldn¡¯t do that as well since you are my employer and it is different when I am in a crowd. I still got nervous and for a moment, I wanted to run but I promised the others that I would not. I am not going to enjoy the season if I will be courted. Hopefully, when they find out I am only a maid they will lose interest."


    "You do know that maids get married as well? You will be fine, Rose. Travelling with us will guarantee that you are not approached by anyone unless they are bold. I will be coming for you tomorrow evening so it saves me time from coming here the morning we are to leave," Zayne said and then put the crates down by the kitchen door.


    "I am finished with my work so I will pack tonight. Zayne, there is something I am curious about. Will your soldiers be fine with me travelling with you? I am not expecting the warmest welcome but if it will be terrible, shouldn¡¯t I stay?" Rose asked as it had been on her mind since the market.


    She was in somewhat of a good place with Soren but then she ruined it. Rose failed to get two guards to like her so how would the others be around her?


    "Some might be uncomfortable and others will not care. My group is used to travelling around so we speak with locals quite often. I will deal with anyone who isn¡¯t fond of you coming along. You don¡¯t have to worry, Rose. I will protect you," Zayne promised.


    "I know that you will but I never want to trouble you. You will be busy so I do not want to take your time having to help me with anyone who doesn¡¯t like my presence there," Rose said, nervous about the trip.


    Zayne sighed. What was he going to do with the little overthinker? "Rose, I considered all this when I invited you for the trip. Can you trust me?"


    Rose nodded her head. "I can. Perhaps you are right that I tend to overthink. After the first day with you and your soldiers, I will not worry if it goes well. If anyone does not like me tagging along, this might be a good test for me to stand up for myself. I can¡¯t get you to help me forever. As well as Janice."


    Rose had been taking care of herself for years and now that she was free, she sometimes found herself depending too much on Zayne or Janice. She did not want to get too comfortable with letting anyone take care of her as there might be a day when they would leave her or she had to go somewhere else.


    "It is not bad to get help from others. There are plenty of things I need to get help with even as the general. There will come a time when you can defend yourself but it doesn¡¯t need to come so fast that you refuse the help of those who care for you. Besides, we can¡¯t help wanting to protect a little-"


    "Do not call me a bunny," Rose spoke over Zayne.


    Above all, Rose wanted to be better with her words so she could convince Zayne not to call her a bunny. She saw some of the small animals in the market and could not enjoy how cute they were because of Zayne.


    Rose bit her lip as she made the grave mistake of speaking over her employer. She wanted to fall in line like Janice said maids should do but Zayne made it hard to do. The best thing Rose could do when Zayne annoyed her was to leave.


    "I must go help Janice prepare for dinner. We will try our best to be quick so you can leave soon. Excuse me," Rose said, her head low so she wouldn¡¯t have to meet his eyes. She didn¡¯t want to see how much he enjoyed this.


    "It must be my lucky day as I have the pleasure of coming around each time she walks away from you," Finn said as he walked by Zayne to go to the front door. "They bought plenty so it looks like I am going to eat well. I am going to speak with the two guards outside." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When Finn reached the front door, he stopped to look inside a crate. "Dresses and flowers? How fitting for a woman named Rose."


    Zayne frowned at the mention of flowers. He hadn¡¯t considered that he was sending a little bunny out into a place filled with hungry wolves who wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to take her away.


    Zayne walked with Finn to the front door so he could see the crate with Rose¡¯s things. It was filled with different flowers as she said. All he wanted to do was burn the flowers and the hand that reached out to offer them to Rose.

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86: Chapter 86After an early dinner, Zayne and Finn headed back to their camp but first made a stop at the town guards.


    "This is it? It looks so shabby. Maybe I am just judging everything because I like to think nowhere is better than home but it is shabby, isn¡¯t it?" Finn asked.


    It was his first time seeing where the town guards gathered and he wasn¡¯t impressed.


    "This town is said to be one on the poorer side with not too many nobles so it is expected that there isn¡¯t much care about how this place looks. I don¡¯t have any hope," Zayne said, already annoyed and he was not yet inside.


    Finn stayed close behind Zayne as they already gathered attention from the guards outside and the townsfolk walking by.


    There had been a standoff the day they arrived in this town as the guards received late notice that Zayne and his soldiers were to come here before heading to the palace.


    "You there, stop!" A guard ordered the two. "You are not welcome here. What gives you the right to walk in here as you like?"


    Zayne stopped and looked down at the sword pointed at him. It would have been better to point a gun at him. "Careful with that before you hurt yourself. Is this not where you are to come to ask questions concerning the town?"


    "It is where people of this kingdom come to ask for help."


    "Then I am in the right place," Zayne said, carefully moving the sword to have it pointed elsewhere. The man holding the sword gave away that he was scared thanks to his trembling hand. "Where am I to go about missing people?"


    "Anything you have to ask concerning this town must be brought up to me."


    Zayne watched as a slightly plump man got up from behind a desk and walked over to him. It was evident how little these town guards moved around since they were able to get so big and sluggish. "This is our first time meeting yet you look annoyed. Did I disturb your dinner?"


    Kurt, the captain of the guards for this town, muttered something under his breath. He wasn¡¯t happy to see two foreigners standing there as it meant trouble. "We have met before. I am the one who stopped you from getting off your ship. That wasn¡¯t too long ago."


    "It only means you weren¡¯t too memorable. Do not frown as that is a good thing. It means you didn¡¯t annoy me. I have not come here to pick a fight with you. I need to check your list of missing people," said Zayne.


    Zayne placed his hands behind his back so the guards could be less on edge but that didn¡¯t help.


    "List of missing people?" Kurt laughed, looking around the room as he did so. He lifted his pants so it sat well around his waist instead of hanging low as he had them before when he ate. "Someone bring him the list of missing people."


    "I don¡¯t see why a couple of foreigners would need a list of missing people from our land but I will entertain you. I hope you have not caused trouble during your short stay here. If you had something to do with anyone going missing-"


    "I took someone and then came here to see who it is that I took? What part of that makes sense to you?" Zayne asked, wanting the man before to sit back down since he wasn¡¯t of any use.


    Kurt raised his hand to stop one of his guards from getting up. "Forgive me since I have forgotten your name but I must remind you that you are not in your homeland. You are in my town," he poked Zayne¡¯s chest. "You will watch how you speak."


    Kurt would not have these soldiers come to his town and treat him as they pleased. He was the one in control here not the magistrate and certainly not these bastards. "Why the hell are you smiling? Do you take my words for a joke?"


    "You are in luck that I am trying not to give someone the impression that I go around cutting off fingers. Please help me by keeping your fingers away from me," Zayne requested.


    Kurt stared at Zayne confused by everything that was said. His response was interrupted by a large stack of papers being placed on a table. He smiled as he got to watch the two visitors see the list they came for. "Here is the list."


    Zayne glanced at the stack of papers which filled the area with dust and released an awful smell, indicating that these papers weren¡¯t properly put away. It was no different to how Graham treated the slave papers. "Do you not care about the people who go missing in your town?"


    "Of course, I care. We look around a day or two for anyone said to be missing but then after that, we have to close the case. There are only a few here and if we can¡¯t find that person in a day, there¡¯s no point in looking any further. They¡¯re either dead or they show up-"


    "Or become slaves,¡¯ Zayne finished. "Because you give up so easily they become slaves and you continue to do nothing as someone has papers to show that they own the missing person."


    "The slave business is a tricky one. There¡¯s no use in getting involved in it with a town like this and you are not to get involved as it doesn¡¯t concern you. You are welcome to look around to find what you came for but should you try taking someone from the wrong person, you will never leave this land," said Kurt.


    Should they have been at home Zayne would have struck Kurt for being laid back when innocent people were being taken. Money had to play a big part in why the guards didn¡¯t care about the slave business. That and they were afraid of whoever had a bigger hand in the business.


    To get this over with, Zayne went to the stack of papers so he could quickly go through it for Rose¡¯s name.


    ¡¯Oh, I hope you have all night as that was a small part of the list. We have a room full of papers from other towns as well. Would you like a chair?" Kurt asked, grinning ear to ear as he had won this round. Why did they think it would be so easy to come in here and get what they need?


    Zayne looked to the right at the open door of a messy room filled with papers. He didn¡¯t have time to go through all of them. "You¡¯re making it quite easy for me to decide what I want to do with this kingdom. When I return, I am coming to you first. Take good care of your head until that time. We¡¯re leaving," he told Finn. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne turned around to leave before he could do something that would need the rest of his ships coming to shore now.


    Kurt¡¯s face turned red with anger. He pointed at Zayne, wanting to stop him and throw him in a cell but knew he would anger the king. "Don¡¯t let those blue-eyed bastards back in here again!" He yelled.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87: Chapter 87"I wish we were home to deal with that bastard. Because this town is somewhat poor they don¡¯t care to look for anyone. This is the perfect place to bring anyone kidnapped thanks to the way the town guards are. They must be getting something out of that business," said Finn, knowing money had to be why they didn¡¯t care. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was shameful that people not from this land had to free women from the brothel while the guards only showed interest for two days and then gave up.


    "What are you going to do now?" Finn asked as Zayne failed to find out anything about Rose.


    "He said there were papers from other towns. We¡¯ll have to check when we leave if other guards will have a list for missing girls. It is possible that Rose is not from this town. When you are with her, try to get her to remember her past," Zayne said as Rose¡¯s lost memory held the clue to where she was from.


    "There¡¯s so much happening with one person. I hardly know her but there¡¯s a strong sense to protect her. It makes me remember why I decided to join the army. This town disgusts me," Finn said, looking around at the people happily carrying on while there were slaves among them.


    The people who noticed the business but said nothing about it all had the chance to end up being taken.


    "Zayne, I don¡¯t want to have any ties with a kingdom that allows its people to be sold. What if people from your kingdom travel here? Who is to guarantee their safety? They might be sought after since they are from a different land. That is something I can¡¯t sit back to allow," said Finn.


    Finn would have to step away from the army and anything to do with the palace if they allowed their people to come here while this kingdom was like this.


    "That won¡¯t happen. The king has two choices. Fix his kingdom or we will fix it for him," Zayne answered.


    They were ready to invade this kingdom but at the last second King James raised his flag and spoke about peace. They were here to hear him out and potentially gain an ally to make their ties bigger, but this kingdom was nothing like the stories or it was that towns like this one were intentionally left out of the stories..


    "I am just curious if it comes to war, what will you do with Rose? What if she doesn¡¯t find her family before then? Does she know where to go to be out of the way of danger? Would you be so crazy to-"


    "Shut up," Zayne said, annoyed by all the questions. It wasn¡¯t at the point of war continuing for him to worry about Rose.


    Finn smiled, knowing Zayne must not want to think about Rose being in danger. "I lived to see the day you act protective over a woman. I understand since you take one look at her and you just want to protect her. You only need to worry about your brother finding out."


    "I don¡¯t care if he does," Zayne answered and then got up on his horse. His brother was the least of his concerns.


    Finn followed Zayne by getting up on his horse. He worried about the relationship between the two should there ever be one since Zayne¡¯s brother would love it if Zayne married the princess here. The king planned to get Zayne to stay here so he no longer had to worry about Zayne overthrowing him to become king.


    "It¡¯s good that you won¡¯t take Rose to the palace because she would have to hear the royals trying to convince you to take the princess¡¯s hand, but would there be a need for concern since Rose doesn¡¯t like you? Easy there," Finn said, slowing down his horse after Zayne reached for something under his shirt.


    He truly believed that Zayne would shoot him with many witnesses around.


    Finn made a note in his head to not speak of Zayne¡¯s sad one-sided crush. It would be hard since he wasn¡¯t used to seeing Zayne be this way with a woman.


    "By the way, which horse will Rose be using or will she need to ride with me?" Finn asked. The chances of her knowing how to ride a horse were low.


    "She will ride with me," Zayne answered.


    There wasn¡¯t enough time to teach Rose how to ride a horse.


    Finn smiled and bit his tongue to not say something funny. "You¡¯re playing a dangerous game here. Your soldiers will either be jealous of you for getting to ride around with a pretty woman or think you are crazy for entertaining a woman from this land."


    Finn continued, "And you know that despite your plan to announce her as your maid, some might assume you are keeping her around as a woman to bed at night. Despite where she lived the last eight years, I would find that uncomfortable to hear if I were her."


    Zayne couldn¡¯t control what would be said even if he threatened anyone. Some were going to accept Rose at some point while others would not like her around. Such was life and all Rose had to do was go around the people who liked her.


    Of all the lands Zayne had travelled to, he had never welcomed a woman into his tent unless they were a soldier who had concerns. His tent was a private space where he didn¡¯t allow men to enter as well. Rose would be safe there until she made friends.


    Finn decided to take it upon himself to warn the men to be careful when they spoke of Rose. The majority of the soldiers with them were loyal to Zayne so despite their opinions they could keep their mouths shut but there was a group loyal to the king who were here to keep an eye on Zayne.


    Zayne commanded his horse to go faster so they could get back to the camp before night. There was still much to be packed up so they could leave on time to get to the palace. They were to arrive around the time as the king¡¯s army that had set up camp in this town and then go to the palace the day after.


    Zayne planned to leave town before King James¡¯ soldiers did so the two groups would not cross paths. There would be a fight and Rose had faces she should not see yet.


    Zayne and Finn soon returned to the camp where the soldiers were still working, loading what they needed onto carts.


    On his way to the front door, Zayne spotted a woman amongst the soldiers. She had done well during their last outing so she was invited to come to this kingdom.


    "Finn, add Mary as Rose¡¯s guard when there is nothing she has to do," Zayne said, knowing it was best to have a woman around Rose sometimes.


    Mary was quiet and kept to herself since she was one of the few women in the army. Mary had potential but she found it hard to speak up.


    Finn looked to his right at the woman most of the men were afraid of. "If Rose is like a bunny then Mary is like a wild cat. Are you sure you want to put the two together?"


    "Yes," Zayne replied.


    Rose needed someone like Mary who might be closer to Rose¡¯s age to teach her how to take care or defend herself like Rose wanted.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88: Chapter 88The next day, Rose arrived at the camp with Finn who was sent to bring her. Rose said her goodbyes to Janice and even the two guards though they were not eager to return her goodbyes.


    "What will happen to Soren and Brian while we are away? What if there is danger at the house?" Rose asked, worried for the safety of everyone they left behind.


    Finn got off the horse first and offered his hand to help Rose down. "They will be heading to the docks after we depart as our ships need to move, but they will return the same day as other soldiers need to come to guard Zayne¡¯s things. Not everyone at this camp is going out of town."


    "I see. So Janice will not be alone for long. Where should I put my bags?" Rose asked, jumping down from the horse. She looked around at the many carts already filled with bags.


    "You can ask Zayne that when you see him. I had bad luck not to be present the day you were caught running near our camp. Now I am your guard so it all worked out. You have another guard you will meet in the morning. She must be resting now," said Finn.


    "She? Why must I have two guards? I will stay close to you or Zayne so no one else must be troubled to watch over me," Rose said, mistaking the woman Finn spoke of to be Lucy.


    She did not want to hear being called a whore again and she did not want to be so near to anyone who felt something for Zayne.


    "I will not find myself in trouble," Rose promised.


    Finn untied Rose¡¯s two bags from the horse and carried them toward the front door.


    "It is not you that he is worried about. It is the people around you and Zayne has been trying to get Mary to bond with the other soldiers but it has not happened. We¡¯re hoping that you can at least get her to speak to you. She¡¯s one of the few women with us. It has to be hard for her to be around so many men. So alone," Finn said, trying hard to get Rose to pity Mary.


    Rose understood why it would be hard for Mary to fit in. Rose was a bit relieved to know that she wasn¡¯t the only one who would be a little bit uncomfortable being surrounded by so many men. If she tried her best, she could have a friend who understood what she felt.


    "I will try to be close to her," Rose answered, agreeing to it. Helping Mary would be helping Zayne in a way.


    "Wonderful. Zayne would be happy to hear that. He decided to have dinner with you alone just for tonight and then he will properly introduce you to the others in the morning. If you want to ditch him and come have dinner with me since I am more fun, you can come too. I am more fun right?" Finn asked.


    Rose could only smile since she didn¡¯t know what to make of Finn yet. He had a warm personality that was inviting which helped her to not worry on the ride here. She didn¡¯t think Zayne was funny and she was yet to hear Finn tell a funny joke.


    "Leave her be."


    Rose looked up the stairs where Zayne stood.


    "Come here, Rose."


    Rose turned to Finn first to take her bags from him. "Thank you for your help. I will see you in the morning."


    "Right," Finn replied, placing his hands in his pockets. He would get her to admit it when Zayne was not around. "Where is Liam?" He wondered, leaving the couple to find his friend. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose hurried up the stairs so she would not keep Zayne waiting. "Good evening, Zayne. They are not heavy," Rose said after she caught him looking down at the bags. There wasn¡¯t much to pack other than her clothes, the little money she had left back, and a few fruits Janice gave her to eat in her room.


    Zayne still took the bags from Rose to carry them to the room she previously used. "Dinner will start shortly and then you should get some rest as we must head out at dawn. Do not stay up late like you normally do and please refrain from going outside to look at the sky."


    "I know. I only did that because it was quiet at home. At your home," Rose corrected herself. "I am not a fool to do that when there are so many unfamiliar people here."


    Rose hadn¡¯t lost her sense of danger. She would not walk around unless she was with Zayne or her guards. Nothing was worth seeing that she would put herself in danger and need someone to help her.


    "Finn informed me that there will be a woman to guard me. I will do my best to get her to bond with me. I can only imagine how hard it must be to travel with so many men. Not because they would do anything to her," Rose said, not wanting it to come off she thought all of them were bad. "I mean that she cannot talk about certain things to anyone."


    "It can be both. Should anyone say or do anything that makes you feel uncomfortable, let me know of it right away so I can send them back on the ships. I do not tolerate that kind of behaviour in my group. Keep in mind that it would upset me if you stayed quiet with anyone being rude to you," said Zayne.


    Rose looked down at the floor. "I don¡¯t want it to look like I am always running to you. Besides, I am used to ignoring when someone says something rude. There doesn¡¯t need to be a response every time."


    Rose thought of her fights with some of the women back in the brothel. When she responded to them, they got excited knowing they had upset her but when Rose was silent, she saw how it angered them. They were only wasting their breaths as Rose had other things to worry about.


    "If someone doesn¡¯t like me, I would rather they voice it than keep it hidden so I don¡¯t make the mistake of getting close to them. I can take anything said about me. I¡¯ve spent my life getting used to it so I have a skill of ignoring it. What hurts more is finding out someone didn¡¯t care for you the way you thought they did," said Rose.


    She hoped that Zayne had not ordered the soldiers to be kind to her.


    "Still, if someone troubles you by doing something you do not like, come to me. Words you can ignore but not everything else. Have you made any progress in remembering your past?" Zayne asked.


    "I don¡¯t know what they are but many white flowers are growing in a field and there are a few tall trees around. I remember a small hill with a tree at the top of it. As soon as someone calls out my name and I turn around, the dream ends," Rose said, disappointed that she didn¡¯t see more.


    "I got a glimpse of my dress but I cannot make out if it was old or new. It is hard," Rose said, touching her head as a headache started to affect her. She only saw a small part to know the dress was pink.


    "You¡¯ve done well, Rose. Remembering small details is better than nothing," Zayne said, wanting to pat her back but he refrained from doing so.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89: Chapter 89Rose¡¯s disappointment changed to feeling proud of herself after Zayne¡¯s compliment. She did not faint this time so she did well as he said.


    Rose followed Zayne to the room she had used before. When she stepped out of this room, Rose thought she would never be back here again yet here she stood. "What time must I have dinner with you? Finn told me."


    "Shortly. What do you think of him? Does he bother you?" Zayne asked as he knew how Finn could be.


    Zayne opened the bedroom door and waited for Rose to go in first.


    "Finn seems to be a fun person. He doesn¡¯t bother me," Rose replied. "You two seem to be close friends."


    "I have known him for many years. We used to be tutored together in my home. He is only like this when he doesn¡¯t have work to do. He will be more serious when it comes time to guard you," Zayne reassured Rose.


    He placed her bags down by the bed and watched as Rose got familiar with the room again.


    "Pretty ribbon," he commented on the red ribbon in her hair.


    Rose touched the ribbon which was a gift to her from Janice. "It is. Janice gave it to me and a few others. It might be a little childish for me."


    "It is not. Besides, it is not the ribbon that makes you seem childish," Zayne teased, a smile spreading across his lips while Rose¡¯s smile disappeared. "I am only teasing you, Rose. You are not childish."


    "Did you bring me along on this trip so I can be the source of your entertainment?" Rose questioned, suspicious of his intentions.


    "I did not but if you want to entertain me, I welcome you to do it. Would you be so kind as to make me laugh when the trip starts going down a bad path? I will give you a lot of rewards for it. Carrots and whatever else a little bunny needs," said Zayne.


    Rose took a deep breath and turned away from Zayne to look outside at his soldiers. From tomorrow, she will be amongst them.


    "I must warn you that you have to ride with me on my horse. We will be close as I must hold the reins and at times you so you do not fall off. My carriage is filled with other things so it cannot hold you yet," Zayne said, closely watching her reaction.


    "I understand. I rode here with Finn and it was not so bad. I will need to braid my hair again so it doesn¡¯t get in your way. I promise to be still while I am riding with you. It will be like I am not there," Rose promised.


    "That will not be possible as you are hard to ignore. Get settled in and I will send for you when dinner is ready. Excuse me," Zayne said, walking toward the room to give Rose privacy.


    Rose listened to the door close behind Zayne. She wanted to pat herself on the back for how comfortable she was around Zayne to not worry about them being alone. She troubled him once more by Zayne having to let her ride on his horse.


    "You must sit still," Rose said, believing it was possible for her not to move during the ride. "But how will we both fit on a horse together?"


    Zayne was larger than Finn in Rose¡¯s eyes. She had always been inside when he came on his horse so she didn¡¯t get to see what he looked like on it. Would he be wearing a uniform or his armour? She had never seen him wearing either one.


    Rose patted her cheeks and shook her head. What Zayne wore did not matter. She shouldn¡¯t be concerned about what her employer wore.


    Rose stepped away from the window and went to sit on the bed to wait for when Zayne would call upon her. She welcomed his invitation to eat with him as she had grown used to having dinner with someone and did not want to go back to hiding away in her room eating by herself.


    Not long later, there was a knock on the door and a woman dressed in a maid¡¯s uniform stood before Rose to lead her to Zayne¡¯s room.


    ¡¯Should I wear a uniform?¡¯ Rose wondered. She was a maid after all and the best way for anyone to tell was by dressing as one. If she had uniforms, she wouldn¡¯t need to bother herself with buying other dresses.


    "Excuse me, where do you find the uniforms?" Rose asked only to be met by silence. She bit her lip, stopping herself from asking once more since she wouldn¡¯t get an answer.


    Did the maids not like her presence as well? Rose couldn¡¯t tell if they were foreigners but since Soren and Brian didn¡¯t like outsiders, Rose figured the maids must have come from the same land to make the soldiers comfortable.


    Rose quietly followed the maid and was left alone after the door was opened for her. Unlike Zayne¡¯s room at the other house, this one was filled with papers, weapons and pieces of armour. If the papers were all the work Zayne had to do, Rose understood why he liked having a second home to escape to.


    "Zayne," she called to get his attention.


    There was already food placed before him but Rose did not want to sit until he told her to. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Do you plan to stand there all night to stare at me or do you want to come eat, Rose? I wouldn¡¯t mind if you picked the first," said Zayne. He leaned back on his chair, watching as she hurried to take a seat before him. She was nervous but less jumpy than how she was when they first met. "Eat till you feel full."


    Rose looked down at the large plate before her. Janice was right that the soldiers ate many meals all at once. It was too much for her but Rose would prefer too much over too little.


    Rose picked up her fork but before she touched her food, she glanced at Zayne and found him watching her.


    "You don¡¯t need to sneak glances at me, Rose. Look all you want and I might even pose for you if you ask nicely. Why are you acting all shy now after your endless stare?" Zayne asked, amused by how embarrassed she acted over being caught.


    She had caught him looking but he did not try to hide it.


    Rose kept her head down, deciding to look at the food instead of Zayne. "I only wanted to see if you were eating."


    "Believe me, Rose. I am eating and I am enjoying every second of it. If you don¡¯t start eating, I will assume that you have come here because you want to stare at me. Oh dear," Zayne said, smiling as Rose placed too much food in her mouth at once. "I have not gone through the trouble of helping you just for you to die from choking on food. Take your time, Rose. Here."


    Rose accepted the glass of water Zayne passed over to her. "Thank you," she said softly.


    Rose quickly realised that she loved sitting to eat with Janice and Zayne. Sitting alone with Zayne felt like a punishment.

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90: Chapter 90Rose ate as fast as she could whilst trying her best not to choke on her food again. Silence fell upon the room as Zayne kept himself busy by eating as well.


    Rose finished first and placed her fork down to then wait on Zayne. She was still his maid while she was here so she would take the plates from his room.


    To her surprise, food was placed on her plate. "I am full," Rose said, wanting him to take it back. He was the one who needed to eat more. "I am only waiting for you to be done."


    "I cannot eat all of this by myself," said Zayne.


    "That is a lie. You said that you do not like liars. I was there for the feast Janice did for you and Finn. You ate more than this. Please take it back and eat more," Rose said, lifting her plate toward Zayne.


    The corners of Zayne¡¯s mouth curled. He enjoyed that Rose had not forgotten that he hated liars. "I did not lie to you, Rose. I had already eaten before you came and only had dinner sent for me because you were coming. Should I take another bite, I might ruin this table and your night with an awful sight."


    "Oh," Rose lowered her plate. "I am full and cannot take another bite. If I do, I will ruin your night. It is best to throw away the food since it is only a little and not worth us throwing it up. I shall-"


    "A maid will come for it. You are to retire to your bed now so you will be up early in the morning. I would hate to see you falling asleep as soon as the ride starts," Zayne said, but he still wanted to see the funny sight of her trying to stay awake.


    "I will not fall asleep during the ride. I am used to waking up early. I will go right to bed and be ready when you or anyone knocks on my door. Good night," Rose bid goodbye and then stood up.


    As she stood up, Zayne stood up which confused her.


    ¡¯Is he walking me to his door?¡¯ She wondered.


    Zayne walked around the large table and placed his hands in his pockets. "I will walk you to your door."


    "You do not have to. It is quite close and I will not wander off. You need to rest as you are the one leading the way. I am fine," Rose said, putting her hand out to block Zayne.


    She removed it, embarrassed by what she had done without thinking.


    "What a pity," Zayne said, disappointed that she turned to hide her face. He wanted to move her hair that fell over her shoulder and hide her face from him.


    It wasn¡¯t intentional yet small reactions like this from Rose stirred something inside of him. It was best that she was on her way out now.


    "Good night, Rose. I will stand by the door to watch you leave. Much can happen in a small distance like you tripping on nothing again," Zayne said, pleased when she looked up at him again.


    Rose wished she had not almost fallen before Zayne as he would not let her forget about it just as he wouldn¡¯t stop calling her a little bunny. She turned around to make a quick escape back to her room so she could rest.


    Rose listened to Zayne¡¯s footsteps behind her. Despite wanting to return to her room alone, there was some comfort in knowing that Zayne was not far behind her. Who would be so foolish to trouble her when a man like Zayne was around?


    ¡¯He is perfect for scaring away everyone,¡¯ Rose thought.


    Zayne remained by the door until Rose entered her room. He waited until he heard the sound of her door closing to then step back inside his room. Knowing Rose, she was going to lock her door and sleep beside her bed.


    Zayne sighed, looking up at the ceiling. He might have made a bad decision to bring Rose along as he might find himself distracted. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    The next day, Rose woke up bright and early to be ready for when Zayne had to depart. She was braided as she told Zayne with a ribbon tied at the end since Zayne said it was not childish. Her bags were already put away thanks to Finn who came to see her early and escort her outside since Zayne was busy.


    "It will get hotter when the sun goes further in the sky. If you don¡¯t have a hat, if you ask nicely I will buy you one," Finn offered.


    Rose smiled to make her rejection not anger Finn. "I can buy a hat when I see one."


    "Rose, do you only accept when Zayne does nice things for you? You¡¯re making me a little jealous but don¡¯t tell Zayne that, right? I don¡¯t want him to think I am trying to be a thief," Finn whispered.


    Rose nodded her head though she did not understand what Finn meant. Why would Zayne think he was a thief? Did Finn not have any money to buy the hat he spoke of? If he didn¡¯t, Rose made the right decision to not accept it from him.


    "The woman with the white horse is Mary. How about you say hello now?" Finn asked and started to walk over to Mary before Rose could answer.


    "W-Wait," Rose replied, needing a moment to prepare herself but she still followed Finn. She stood behind Finn and listened to him being scolded.


    Finn touched his chest to calm his heart. Zayne needed to reconsider putting these two women together. "You¡¯re always so ready to chew off my head, Mary. I am here to have you meet Rose. The woman that our general wants you to protect when you have spare time."


    Mary looked away from her horse to the small woman standing behind Finn. Why was she given such a minor task? When could she do something more? She already heard all the whispering about the woman Zayne brought here. She didn¡¯t want to be mixed up with such women.


    Still, Mary knew not to be rude to Zayne¡¯s guest. "It is nice to meet you, Rose. You don¡¯t need to shy away. I will not hurt you."


    Mary noted that Rose was afraid of her like many others because they claimed that she looked scary or didn¡¯t speak softly like a woman was expected to when around men.


    "You are pretty," Rose blurted out. She covered her mouth with her hand embarrassed that her thoughts came out. She meant to introduce herself.


    Mary¡¯s eyes widened, her cheeks unknowingly flushed because of the sudden compliment. "Thank you. I need to find my place amongst the others."


    "Did I make a mistake?" Rose asked Finn as Mary was quick to get on her horse to move away.


    "No," Finn shook his head. "You just made me realise something."


    ¡¯My friend is going to lose you to a woman,¡¯ Finn thought. Zayne couldn¡¯t get Rose to stop running away from him but Mary was able to receive a compliment right away.


    "Rose."


    Rose looked to her right at Zayne already seated on a white horse. His hand was waiting for her to come to him to get on the horse. "I must go."


    Rose went over to Zayne to not keep him waiting and held his hand so he could help her up. "Oh," she gasped, startled by how easy it was for Zayne to pull her up.


    She sat with her legs hanging off the left side as she didn¡¯t have pants like everyone else to sit more comfortably.


    "Careful," she heard Zayne¡¯s warning, his warm breath tickling her ear.


    Rose looked down at his left arm around her waist to keep her from falling while his right hand held the reins. Rose hadn¡¯t envisioned them riding together to be like this.

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91: Chapter 91As Zayne led the way out of the camp, Rose stopped thinking of where his hands were placed for a moment as she once again got to enjoy riding a horse. She would love nothing more than to take the reins and be the one stirring the horse but knew she and Zayne would end up falling.


    Rose tried to look back at the others behind them but Zayne¡¯s broad shoulders were not making it easy for her. Should she lean forward too much she might slip off the horse and Zayne would have to catch her.


    "We¡¯ve not gone far yet and you cannot sit still. Are you confident that I will hold you so tight that you do not slip off?" Zayne asked, being more firm with how he held her so she would not slip.


    "Sorry," Rose apologised, trying not to move now. "There was much to see."


    She had already broken what she promised him last night that she would sit still so it didn¡¯t feel like she was present.


    "Do you always ride so far ahead of the others?" Rose questioned, wanting to know more about how the army worked.


    "I do. I like to be ahead so that if I make a mistake with where we are to go, I can change course before they get too far down the wrong path," Zayne answered.


    Rose understood his reasoning but then she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about how easy it was for anyone to attack Zayne since he wasn¡¯t in a crowd. "Do you not fear someone ambushing you?"


    "No. Is there something you need to tell me?" Zayne asked, looking down at Rose.


    "N-No. I am not plotting with anyone to ambush you. I just wanted to know if doing something like this scares you. You are away from home and the people here might not have been welcoming. I would be scared. I forgot you have no reason to be since you are scary-looking," said Rose.


    If Rose was a bad person, she would take one look at Zayne and walk away. She wondered when Zayne went out to war if his enemy saw him and wanted to turn away. Zayne was scary-looking when he was calm so what was it like when he wasn¡¯t in a good mood? Or did other armies have their own Zayne?


    "Zayne, when you travelled did you come across anyone bigger than you?" Rose asked, wondering if it was not rare to come across a tall man like Zayne.


    "Rose, remind me to work on how you ask questions. If you mean my height, I have seen many a little taller than me. I am not that big as you will see once you look around at the soldiers. It is not my fault that you are so small the world seems so big," Zayne replied.


    With Rose looking down, he knew that she had to be pouting or muttering something about him.


    "We must find some books to tie together for you to stand on. I fear I might lose you with how short you are," Zayne teased.


    "I am not that short. I am close to the same height as Brian. We can not all be born tall like you. I," Rose stopped as once again she was speaking comfortably to Zayne. "I apologise for the way I have spoken." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is wrong with the way you speak?" Zayne asked as he enjoyed their conversations. She was a little firecracker once she got lost in the conversation.


    "You are my employer. Maids don¡¯t speak so comfortably with those who hire them. Right?" Rose asked. She was going on what Janice said and what she saw inside the brothel.


    The servants in the brothel never spoke around Graham unless he spoke to them but even then he would get angry. Janice had more experience so Rose was following her advice.


    "Rose, I¡¯ve already made it clear that I enjoy speaking to you, haven¡¯t I? When we are alone like this, you are free to talk as you like. Unless you are insulting me or any of my soldiers, I will not silence you," Zayne replied.


    It was unfortunate that he could not properly see her face to have some idea of what she was thinking now. How long would it take for her to forget what Janice said so they would not speak of this again?


    "What if you have guests? I shouldn¡¯t speak as I like at that time," Rose said, looking up at Zayne. It was uncomfortable but she managed to face him when she turned to the left.


    "I won¡¯t bring any guests to where you are. I shouldn¡¯t have any guests as the only people I need to speak to will be in the palace. You are not a normal maid, Rose. You are special," Zayne said, gazing at her to enjoy her reaction.


    Rose didn¡¯t disappoint as she appeared flustered and looked away from him. What made her a special maid? Was she that good at her work?


    ¡¯All I have done is clean and put away his things,¡¯ Rose thought. Still, she would accept the compliment since she had been working hard to prove herself.


    "Can I have one of the uniforms your maids wear-"


    "No," Zayne quickly answered. "You do not need any."


    Rose looked up at Zayne once more. "Then how do others know that I am just your maid? Many misunderstood me for a lady when I went to the market. If they see the uniform, they will know what I am at the start."


    "I have seen ladies from good homes dress up as maids to sneak around. You will still be questioned. My soldiers know who you are. No one outside of my soldiers should be questioning what you are to me. The further we get away from this town, you enjoy not having to wear that uniform," Zayne said, carefully moving his arm to pull her back as she started to be out of place.


    "Do you not find it better to get dressed up while you travel?"


    "It does sound lovely," Rose realised. With the new dresses she brought, she could get pretty and pretend to be one of those ladies she was mistaken for.


    "Good."


    Rose grabbed a handful of her dress as she needed something to distract herself. It was a weird experience with how her body bounced as the horse moved and she could feel Zayne¡¯s chest against her back. She couldn¡¯t help noticing each time her back touched his chest.


    Rose tried her hardest not to overthink. This time and riding with Finn were the closest she had ever been to anyone other than Graham. ¡¯Look around,¡¯ Rose said to herself, needing another distraction.


    Zayne¡¯s hand around her waist felt like a rock so it was hard to ignore. Each time she accidentally slipped to the side because of her dress, his arm would be tighter around her to bring her back in place.


    Rose worried that she was taking Zayne¡¯s focus from the path they were travelling on and he might hate having to hold her. She doubted that Zayne ever had to ride with anyone sitting before him. "I would love to learn how to ride a horse if there is a spare I can use. It must be annoying for you to keep holding me."


    "Do not try to guess how I feel as you might always be wrong. I am enjoying this ride right now so stop overthinking. Look around to see if anywhere we pass reminds you of your dream," he encouraged Rose.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92: Chapter 92Many hours into the ride, Zayne noticed how relaxed Rose became as she leaned back on him. She was most likely bored now after spending most of the ride looking around or she was drifting off to sleep.


    They were close to their first stop where they would set up camp as it was too dangerous to travel at night and the horses needed to rest.


    "Rose," he called softly, checking to see if she would answer.


    "Yes?" Rose answered, turning to look at Zayne. "Do you need something?"


    "No. You were sitting so comfortably that I thought you were asleep. We¡¯re close to where we will set up camp for the night so you can stretch your legs," said Zayne.


    Rose looked to the sky which was still bright. How were they preparing for the night already? "Have we been travelling that long? It doesn¡¯t feel that long ago since we left your camp. Are we out of town now?"


    "We have been for a while now. Where you resided was near the border of that town which separates it from the town we are going to. We have one more day¡¯s ride and then you will see the palace from afar. This tells me that you have not been looking at the map I gave you," Zayne said, knowing he was right because of her smile.


    "I have not looked at it since the night I was planning to go to the church. I have not brought it along," Rose confessed.


    "I have plenty of maps packed away somewhere so you can take one. Circle where you have travelled to. Does anything look familiar to you? There aren¡¯t any fields with flowers around us but there can be something else that seems familiar," Zayne said, looking to his right at the tall trees blocking what was behind them.


    Rose inspected the area. Nothing about it seemed special to her. "I do not know this place. If only I could draw to show the flowers to someone. I could check every field that has them."


    "You can describe them to someone when we get into town. Someone who sells flowers would be best suited to help you. You can get some rest now and I will wake you when we¡¯ve stopped."


    Rose nodded her head but she remained awake so she wouldn¡¯t miss anything they passed by. She feared closing her eyes and missing where she had been dreaming of.


    A few hours later, Zayne stopped and got off the horse first. He held out his arms for Rose to jump down from the horse to him and then set her on the ground.


    "Thank you. It is easy for me to get down by myself," Rose said, missing out on the feeling that came when she jumped down from the horse.


    "Then I will let you get down on your own next time. I have to help with getting the tents up. Dinner will be started as soon as we can get the fires going. You can explore but do not go too far without Finn or Mary. Why are you laughing?" Zayne asked, puzzled by the sweet sound that left her lips.


    Rose cleared her throat, trying to stop her laughter. "You are always telling me what to do and what not to do. You act like someone¡¯s father. Do not frown as it is fun for me to see. You shall make an excellent father."


    "Zayne!"


    Rose looked away from Zayne to Finn coming toward them with Mary right behind him.


    "I mean general," Finn corrected himself after Zayne¡¯s glare. "What has put him in a bad mood?"


    Rose watched Zayne walk away with his horse. "I do not know. Would it upset you if I said you would make a good father? I told him that he acts like he would be a good father."


    "You didn¡¯t tell him that he was like a father to you, did you?" Finn asked, enjoying every bit of what Rose revealed to him.


    "I didn¡¯t say he was like my father. At least, I don¡¯t think I did," Rose muttered. Even if she did, why should that bother Zayne? Was it because he was young and didn¡¯t want to be called a father so soon?


    Finn reached to pat Rose¡¯s shoulder but stopped just before he touched her. He moved his hand away before he might be spotted and scolded again. "I need to help him with his tent so I will see what is wrong. Mary, look after Rose while I am gone. Nothing is to happen to her." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know," Mary replied. She stared at Rose who she was yet to figure out.


    Everyone knew about Rose after she was introduced by Finn as Zayne¡¯s maid but many failed to believe that. During the time that Mary travelled with Zayne, she had not seen the prince take a maid. Why would his first time be a woman that was not one of their own? It was odd that Zayne allowed the maid to ride with him.


    Mary sighed as she was getting mixed up in something that she would like to avoid. She was here to serve her kingdom, not be front and centre for this kind of drama. "Where do you want to go?" She asked.


    "Oh," Rose responded, remembering that Mary was beside her. "I do not have anywhere to go. It is getting dark so we shouldn¡¯t walk around. We can stay here or go anywhere you want."


    "I am to guard you. If you would like to walk around, I have weapons on me to protect you. I wish to avoid making the general angry so please, do as you want," said Mary.


    Rose looked around at the soldiers getting unpacked to get ready to sleep through the night outside. Though they were busy, Rose saw a few looking her way. She was the only outsider so she knew they would be curious but she wasn¡¯t ready for all their stares.


    Mary noticed Rose¡¯s nervousness from the men looking their way. She should have expected it since everyone was curious about the kind of woman the prince took to his side. Mary never imagined it would be someone so shy.


    "Are you certain this is what you want to do? They won¡¯t stop staring and some of them will be bold enough to ask you indecent questions when the general is not around. You can turn back from here," Mary advised Rose.


    While what Rose was here for didn¡¯t align with the kind of woman Mary was, she still wanted to get Rose away from this camp if there was still some regret.


    Rose knew it was too late to turn back since she was a long way from the one place she thought of as home and there was one other problem. "I cannot turn back now. I am his maid."


    Mary¡¯s right brow raised with suspicion. "Only his maid?"


    Rose nodded her head. "Oh!" She gasped, realising Mary might have made the same mistake that Janice did. "I am only his maid. Nothing more, I swear it. He has made it clear that I am not a woman of his liking."


    Mary was startled by Rose¡¯s response which was laced with panic in her voice. Rose strangely made Mary start to panic. "I-I believe you. Just stop panicking as you are scaring me."

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93: Chapter 93"You are bold to become the maid of our general. Aren¡¯t there better jobs for you to do here?" Mary asked, puzzled by the decision to travel with unfamiliar people. "Do you know how to use a weapon to protect yourself?"


    Rose shook her head. "But if knowing how to throw a rock well counts then yes."


    Mary palmed her face. "Did you not have anyone around you to talk some sense into you or did you just take one look at his face and run along?"


    It would be no different from the ladies who wanted to board their ships, thinking this trip would be a pleasant one like they weren¡¯t heading to enemy territory. Mary respected Zayne but she hated to see how all reasoning went out the window for women who wanted to be near him.


    Mary had to hear the jokes from some of her peers that she only joined the army in hopes of getting closer to Zayne.


    "I could tell that Janice did not like it but she encouraged me to travel. If I stay close to Zayne or you then I should not find myself in trouble and need to fight right?" Rose asked.


    "Well yes but," Mary started but didn¡¯t know how to explain. She sighed. "This isn¡¯t the best group of people you should travel with."


    "I am aware of that. Still, this is the only way I would be able to travel now. It would cost me far more to get a ride out of town by myself and one look at Zayne would have bad people turning away. I will stick close to him and when he is not around, I will be with Finn or you. Thank you for worrying," Rose said, happy to have a friend concerned for her.


    Mary cleared her throat and looked away from Rose. "I wouldn¡¯t say that I was worried. I still think you made a bad decision to travel with him and you should address him as the general. I hope that you are honest with being here for work and not one of those women who throw themselves at men."


    Rose smiled but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes. She didn¡¯t throw herself at men but should it come out that she came from the brothel, Mary wouldn¡¯t believe her. The men staring and trying to figure out the kind of person she was certainly wouldn¡¯t believe her.


    "Please do not judge me as I have not once judged you since we met," Rose requested, wishing they would move on from what she was to Zayne.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Mary apologised. They were told what Rose was to Zayne yet she ignored it and believed what was being said by everyone. She had her fair share of being judged for things that weren¡¯t true. "I won¡¯t judge you before I know more about you. I am Mary," she offered her hand to start over.


    "Rose," Rose returned the greeting. "It is exciting to see a woman among soldiers. I have never seen any here."


    "It is not accepted by many yet and it is hard to join. Do you want to join your army?" Mary asked, not seeing Rose as a right fit but she could be wrong.


    "Oh no. I wouldn¡¯t last an hour. I am a maid now but I would love to do work where I get to travel. I have spent most of my life in one town, not getting to see the world. It was boring but now I get the chance to explore which is why I jumped at this chance," Rose explained.


    "I see," Mary replied. She understood a little bit why Rose ignored the danger. She was the same way when she jumped at the chance to enter the king¡¯s army and ignored what was said by her peers.


    Mary sat down on the soft grass they stood on. "You should sit to wait for when the food is ready. We need to wait to see if there is somewhere for us to wash up but the water will be cold. Zayne is the only one we care to give warm water to. It would take too long to warm up water for everyone."


    Rose sat beside Mary. She didn¡¯t care about using cold water to wash up as she was only recently used to such a luxury. She could bear with such things if she got to travel more.


    Rose looked in the direction Finn and Zayne went off to. She hoped Finn could cheer Zayne up from whatever she said wrong. "Is it hard to put up a tent?"


    "No. It is quite easy once you are used to doing it. The general¡¯s tent is larger than others so he will need help. He already has enough people by his side to help so do not think of going there. You will not be of any use if you have never put up one," said Mary.


    "Okay. You are good at riding a horse, aren¡¯t you?" Rose asked, suddenly having a good idea. She wouldn¡¯t bother Zayne if she had someone to teach her.


    Mary thought it should be obvious since she rode on a horse just like many others. "I can."


    "When we get to the other camp, can you teach me how to ride a horse? It looks fun so I would like to learn," Rose said, crossing her fingers that Mary would say yes.


    "I can teach you," Mary agreed. She had nothing to do while Zayne went to the palace.


    "Thank you. I will try to learn quickly to not bother you. It is exciting," Rose said, bringing her feet closer to her chest to hug them. Zayne would be happy to learn that she did not have to ride with him anymore.


    Mary could not understand Rose. It wasn¡¯t every day that the women around her got excited over learning how to ride a horse. Rose had the chance of riding with Zayne, a spot many would kill for yet she wanted to learn to ride. ¡¯She truly doesn¡¯t care for him,¡¯ she thought, feeling more guilty of what she thought about Rose.


    The comment Rose made about her being pretty was still stuck in Mary¡¯s head. She didn¡¯t have many girly friends since her interest in the army didn¡¯t suit what her peers liked. Mary was considered to be mean because she had little patience for nonsense yet Rose sat comfortably beside her.


    It was a breath of fresh air to not be viewed as mean by someone and oddly enough, it came from an outsider.


    Rose kept her focus on Zayne and Finn putting up the tent together. They moved quickly to get it done since the light from the sky was going away just as fast. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh," Rose gasped, surprised by the sudden view of a man without a shirt walking by her. She quickly looked in another direction to not see his body only to find that others were taking off their shirts.


    Rose was left with no choice but to look at the grass. She played with it as it was suddenly more interesting than what was around her.


    Mary didn¡¯t miss Rose¡¯s reaction to the men. "They do that quite often when they are working or training. Be careful what time you go to bathe so you don¡¯t see any of them naked."


    ¡¯Naked!?¡¯ Rose did not want to see that. She had to wash up and go into Zayne¡¯s tent before these men started stripping to bathe.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94: Chapter 94Rose stood beside Finn and a man she was introduced to named Liam. She watched as the soldiers all helped to put together their meal for the night. The aroma that filled the air reminded Rose of the tasty stew which was cooked by Soren and Brian. She could hardly wait to try what was being prepared.


    "Enjoy your time with Mary?" Finn questioned, curious as to how the different women fared.


    "I did. She is quite interesting," Rose replied.


    "Mary? The same Mary that I introduced you to? Was all it took to have another woman around?" Finn wondered as he never heard anyone call Mary interesting.


    "If you act like you are afraid of her, you cannot expect her to give you a warm welcome. She can be serious but I think she is also fun. She is willing to teach me how to ride a horse. If I can find a horse, I won¡¯t need to ride with Zayne," Rose revealed.


    "That isn¡¯t good," Finn blurted out. "I mean, it costs a bit of money to buy a good horse. A young strong one that could do what you need. It¡¯s best to ride with Zayne for now until you have saved up. Maybe if you smiled sweetly and asked to borrow his horse, he would give it to you."


    "I don¡¯t think he would," Rose answered, her excitement fading thanks to Finn.


    "Trust me that he would. You only need to ask him as sweetly as you can and wait for the best time to ask. Don¡¯t do it when he is busy and watch how he quickly agrees to it. Do you want to bet?" Finn asked, offering his hand for them to shake on it.


    Rose didn¡¯t think Zayne would give her the horse he rode on but she still did not want to make a bet with Finn. "It is best that we do not. Where is he?" Rose asked as she had not seen Zayne after his tent went up.


    "You¡¯re supposed to know where he is. His tent is up and though he is a bit busy planning out our trip, shouldn¡¯t his maid be there with him?" Finn asked.


    Liam looked at Finn, puzzled by why Finn would think of sending Rose to Zayne now. It wasn¡¯t the best time which was why they were sent to stand with her. "You-"


    "You don¡¯t want to be a bad maid right?" Finn spoke over Liam.


    Zayne was in a bad mood just as anyone else would be after the woman you liked saw you as a father. Finn had to put Zayne in a better mood now or the rest of the trip would be torture for everyone but Rose.


    "No. I must go," Rose said, turning around to go to Zayne¡¯s tent. She had yet to go to her bags to pick out what she would wear after washing up and also see where she was meant to sleep.


    Rose was used to sleeping beside her bed so where was she to find comfort in Zayne¡¯s tent?


    The tent was not far away from where everyone stood watching the food being cooked so Zayne shouldn¡¯t scold her for running off alone to find him. Finn could see her from here. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Zayne!" Rose called as rushed into the tent. "O-Oh," she stumbled, falling to the ground.


    Rose covered her eyes to not get a glimpse of the sight before her. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you were washing up."


    Zayne was startled by her sudden appearance in the tent but then he relaxed. He was not shy like Rose was for him to care whether she looked or not. "You have a habit of tripping."


    Rose couldn¡¯t disagree as this was the second time she had tripped before him all for nothing.


    Zayne spread his arms out across the edge of the tub which was not long ago brought in with warm water for him. He told Finn to keep Rose busy for this very reason. "You may go but please do not walk with your eyes closed. I cannot have you bump into the tent."


    Rose did not want to open her eyes. She was confident that she could get up and walk out of the tent with her eyes closed. She was ready to move but the sound of water dripping as Zayne most likely moved stopped her. "Are you still sitting?"


    "Would you like me to stand?"


    "No!" Rose yelled then bit her lip as someone outside might have heard her.


    As much as Zayne enjoyed watching Rose plan her escape painfully slow, he would hit Finn hard enough to send him to the ships for placing her in this predicament.


    Rose stood up and turned around to back Zayne. Only then did she open her eyes. "Are you in need of something to dry with? I didn¡¯t know you were bathing or I would have helped to prepare for it. Why didn¡¯t you call for me?"


    "Because there was nothing for you to prepare. Rose, unless you are here to help me bathe, I suggest you go before you faint. We both know that this is uncomfortable for you," Zayne said, putting an end to her frantic state.


    He noted how she played with her fingers and only stopped when he pointed out that she was uncomfortable.


    "I will be outside," Rose replied, making a quick escape through the front of the tent.


    Rose stood by the entrance of the tent wanting to protect Zayne from having someone else walk in while he was not dressed. She would hate to have it happen to her so she would not move until he was dressed.


    "I can protect him like this," Rose spoke softly.


    She couldn¡¯t use weapons like the soldiers could but at least she could say that she protected Zayne during this time.


    Rose looked down at the ground. The memory of what she walked in on would not go away. She shook her head each time Zayne came to mind. Was it possible to shake the memory out of her head?


    Rose only found relief in the fact she had only seen his upper body. His hair had fallen over his shoulder to cover part of his chest. "No," Rose tapped her cheeks. If Zayne were to ever walk in on her bathing, she would want him to forget what he saw immediately. "It is my fault for running in. How could I be so careless?"


    Inside the tent, Zayne considered if he should inform Rose that thanks to the fire, he could see her silhouette. From where Zayne sat Rose looked like she was beating herself up over taking a look at him.


    How would she react if she knew that he would welcome her stumbling upon him like this again? He didn¡¯t get to fully enjoy her reaction the first time.


    "You idiot," Zayne scolded himself. He was thinking of inviting a woman not comfortable with men back inside his tent.


    Zayne tilted his head back, looking up at the top of the tent instead of Rose¡¯s silhouette. This was a great test of how patient he could be. He had to wait far longer for a day when Rose wouldn¡¯t be so quick to run away from him.


    Did he have that much time left in this kingdom to see the day Rose changed?


    He was a fool sitting alone in a tent with growing feelings for a woman who wanted to be far away from men.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95: Chapter 95"Rose, you can come in now."


    Rose hesitated to turn around though Zayne gave her the okay to return inside the tent. She did a quick look inside and found him dressed. "How will you get rid of the water?"


    "Someone will come to lift it out. Have you washed up yet?" Zayne asked.


    Rose shook her head. "No, I don¡¯t know where I am going to get washed up. I was waiting to go with Mary but then she had to put up her tent. Is there somewhere nearby?"


    "There should be as they had to get my water from somewhere. I can have warm water-"


    "No," Rose waved her hands to stop him. "I don¡¯t need warm water. They only brought it for you."


    Rose didn¡¯t want to trouble anyone to bring warm water when she was an outsider. It would not help to get the others to like her. She would be even more of a bother.


    "If you could just point the way, I will go there to wash up quickly," said Rose.


    Zayne picked up a fresh towel. "Come with me," he said and then headed out the entrance of the tent. "Quickly before the night grows too cold."


    "W-wait. You are the one going with me?" Rose asked, running after Zayne so she wouldn¡¯t lose him. "I am not going with Mary?"


    "She has not taken you to wash up somewhere and I would rather you do it before it gets too dark. It is either this or I have warm water brought in for you. The water where we are going will be cold. I can lift in water for you," Zayne offered.


    Rose stopped running when she reached Zayne¡¯s side. "That is kind of you but how would it look to your soldiers that you are bringing in water and warming it for me, your maid? I think many of them still misunderstand what I am to you. I don¡¯t want the misunderstanding to continue."


    "Let them think about what they want. Will you spend the rest of your life trying to convince everyone that what they think of you is wrong?" Zayne asked, looking down to his left at Rose. "Many will always assume something wrong about you and believe it rather than the truth. Don¡¯t waste your time." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Still," Rose replied, not wanting to stay quiet when it affected Zayne. "I don¡¯t want you to be tied to me. I do not understand why they take one look and assume there is something between us. You are a general."


    "And what is wrong with you, Rose? Why wouldn¡¯t you be suited for me?" Zayne asked.


    Rose couldn¡¯t tell if he was toying with her or simply forgot where he had found her. She didn¡¯t want to answer at first but she had to know why he asked an obvious question. "I am from a brothel. What man would want to be with a woman from there? No matter the status, I can only assume no one would want to be with a woman from there."


    "Well, now I know for certain that you are not good at reading someone. You speak confidently like being with you is something that I would not do. What if I would consider it? What would you say about that?" Zayne asked, stopping to hear her answer.


    Rose didn¡¯t see the need to answer since he had already considered it too much trouble for him to be with her. Rose laughed instead and walked ahead of Zayne.


    "Rose," Zayne touched her hand. "You did not give me an answer."


    Rose took a deep breath. "Very well. You must come from a good family and you hold the position of general. The only memories I have are of my time in a brothel, I cannot read, and I have nothing to my name. It is not hard to put together why a man like you and someone like me would never be together. And it is fine," she said, removing Zayne¡¯s hand.


    "I do not want to be with anyone. I have seen the way we are treated as women from the brothel are seen as less than animals. Though I am free now, that brothel will haunt me for the rest of my life. I would rather be alone than let it haunt someone else," she explained.


    Luckily, no one ever had to worry about Zayne being with her since he had made it clear that he did not like her that way.


    ¡¯Maybe he should tell the others that,¡¯ Rose thought.


    Rose walked ahead of Zayne to where she heard moving water.


    Zayne was left with much to say but could not right now. Not when Rose didn¡¯t think much of herself as she would be confused and try to leave his side. His feelings for her were at the starting stage so there was no need to bring it up to her right now.


    How comfortable would she be with having another man around who liked her when she had only gotten Graham out of her life recently?


    Zayne followed Rose further into the dark area. He found her looking down at a rough stream of water. "It is not too late to accept my offer."


    "I can do this but..." Rose trailed off, not having the courage to ask Zayne to turn around. She wasn¡¯t that confident to have him look so they would be equal.


    Zayne folded his arms and turned around to look back where they came from. "I won¡¯t look. You have my word," he promised.


    Rose didn¡¯t doubt that he wouldn¡¯t look. She couldn¡¯t think of him being so childish that he would get revenge for her walking in on him now.


    Rose stepped away from Zayne and carefully went down to the water. She looked back at Zayne and was pleased to see that he had not turned around. She bent down to touch the water and immediately pulled away when she did. "It is cold," she whispered.


    The warm water Zayne spoke of seemed lovely at this point but they were not of the same status for her to enjoy that luxury. It was only for one night that she would need to wash up outside as there should be taverns on their way to get rooms and warm water.


    Rose stood up to discard her clothes. The dress she wanted to wear to bed was left in her bag so she would have to wear this one again.


    "Rose," she heard Zayne call to her and when she looked up, he was holding the towel for her. His back was still turned to her.


    Rose held the top of her dress that was already open and went back up to Zayne to take the towel from him. "Thank you," she said, accepting the soft towel. It was one meant for Zayne but she couldn¡¯t say no to it now as it would help warm up from her bath. "I will be quick."


    Zayne listened to Rose going back down to the water. It was small moments like this that reminded him why he could not share why she was very wrong about him not wanting to be with a woman like her.


    The trust she slowly built up for him could quickly crumble.

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96: Chapter 96An hour later, Rose had already returned to the tent with Zayne and enjoyed the food made by the soldiers. Now she was alone in the tent while Zayne went out to speak to who would be on watch throughout the night.


    Rose stood before the makeshift bed she was to use of tonight. It was flat on the floor so she did not have anywhere to hide and there was a large blanket placed for her to pull to hide herself from where Zayne was to lay.


    Rose waited for Zayne to return first before she moved to lie down.


    "Why are you still standing around?" Zayne questioned, confused as to why Rose was not yet in bed while everyone else not on watch was going to bed. "Is it not to your liking?"


    "It is. I only thought it would be wrong for me to go to sleep while you are still awake. I will go to bed now," Rose said, sitting down on the makeshift bed.


    It was warm and after the cold bath she endured, Rose needed this right now.


    Rose still sat waiting for Zayne to lie down first. He had a long day of leading everyone here so it felt wrong to rest before he did. Though he rode a horse all the way here, how was Zayne not the slightest bit sleepy? It was hard for Rose to keep her eyes open.


    "Rose, just go to sleep. Another day of travelling will be here the faster you close your eyes. No one will enter the tent. There are guards on watch to alert us of intruders and I am a light sleeper. Go to sleep," Zayne ordered Rose.


    He took one look at Rose and knew she was fighting back her sleep.


    "Then you should rest as well," Rose replied, choosing to stay up with him. "I am not tired so I can stay up with you."


    Zayne smiled as he knew that Rose wasn¡¯t going to stay up long. She might wake in the middle of the night like she did at home but she had been yawning during the time they ate dinner. He gave her an hour.


    Zayne sat down on his bed and from where it was placed, he could look straight ahead at Rose¡¯s bed. She had yet to pull the blanket to have privacy. It was the first thing he thought Rose would have done when it came time to sleep.


    Rose was distracted by something outside. She brought her feet up to her chest, hugged them and then rested her head on them. She was a bit stubborn in his opinion. Why should she stay awake when the others were already fast asleep?


    Other than the guards on watch, no one stayed awake at this time with Zayne.


    Zayne looked down at the map in his hands. He was to memorise the path they would take to the town. It could be left until the morning but he could not miss the chance to mess with Rose. She should just admit that she was tired and go to bed.


    Zayne purposely stayed up longer than he needed to, occasionally looking up from the map at Rose who drifted to sleep but then opened her eyes when she realised her mistake. Zayne looked away from her to not laugh at how she tortured herself.


    "Rose, go to bed."


    "I am fine," Rose responded, her eyes feeling heavy with sleep but she could stay up a little bit more. Why did Zayne have to work so much while the others got to rest? Being the general did not seem so good now.


    Rose laid down on the bed though she didn¡¯t have any intentions of going to sleep. Unfortunately, once she got comfortable, Rose went to sleep.


    Zayne noticed it moments later and set the map to the side. She put up a good fight but he knew she would be defeated. She would appreciate going to bed now when the call for everyone to wake up was heard in the morning.


    Zayne sat up from his bed and went over to Rose to pull the blanket he hung up so he could not see Rose from his bed. He stopped after Rose turned in her sleep after the first step he made. Rose might be more of a light sleeper than he was.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want to think of how stupid he must look trying to walk so lightly on his feet in his tent. Still, he did it and managed to move the blanket without waking Rose. Though he liked seeing her from where his bed was, he knew this was what she wanted.


    There couldn¡¯t be anyone in this group who wanted the morning to come faster than Zayne did. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next day, they set out at dawn to continue their way to the second camp.


    Rose was excited as there was much more to see now. They were starting to pass by the large fields with crops grown by farmers and were soon to reach the first tavern. These were all signs that they were getting closer to where they had set off for and Rose couldn¡¯t wait for the moment she would see the palace in view.


    What was this town like? Was it grand like she overheard? Was there plenty for her to enjoy looking at other than the palace? These were all questions she needed answered soon.


    "It is there," Rose said, pointing to the tavern Zayne spoke of. It was the first place they would take a small break to get water for the horses and anyone who wanted to could buy a warm meal.


    "If you do not stay still, they might mistake you for a bunny and try putting you in a stew."


    Rose ignored what was said by Zayne as she was too happy to let his teasing get to her.


    Once again, Zayne got down from the horse first and this time, he let Rose enjoy the fun of jumping down by herself but he had to catch her when she almost fell.


    Rose wanted to find a hole and crawl into it after the way she didn¡¯t gracefully jump down. They were at the front of the group so many had to see her failure.


    Zayne handed his horse off to a soldier and started to walk toward the tavern.


    Rose was behind him as she wanted to find water to drink and also see what the inside of the tavern was like. From outside she could hear the familiar sound of a drunk chatter, something she could never forget. She stuck close to Zayne as she knew how others got when they were too drunk.


    As usual, Zayne received a lot of unwanted attention since he didn¡¯t cover his face to hide his peculiar eyes. He walked toward where a man was cleaning a cup with a cloth.


    "This is the first time I have had travellers come from so far. I heard the rumours of your kind here but didn¡¯t think it was true. What can I do for you?" The owner asked. As long as anyone who walked through the door had money he wouldn¡¯t send them away. "We got drinks and my wife is good at cooking."


    "Oh please."


    Rose peeped from behind Zayne to watch a woman her size playfully tap the owner on his chest.


    "Let them try a little first and then decide if it is good," said Vivian, the owner¡¯s wife. She placed the cleaned cups on the counter for her husband to use and then looked up at their visitors. "Oh. Milady?" She asked, staring at Rose.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97: Chapter 97Rose looked back at the door she came in from to see if there was anyone now entering but it was only the soldiers. "Oh," she realised the mistake that was made. "I am Rose. His maid," she pointed to Zayne.


    "Maid?" Vivian replied, confused as to how the young woman was his maid. "Did I make a mistake? Oh, forgive me."


    "Another drink!"


    Vivian¡¯s husband left to serve the other customers while she dealt with Zayne. "I don¡¯t recall having any drinks. I try not to when my husband and I are working. It¡¯s just that you look familiar to someone that I know. It wouldn¡¯t make any sense for her to be here so silly me."


    "Who did she remind you of?" Zayne asked, finding it to be a clue to Rose¡¯s past.


    "Well, the Lady Ambrose but it wouldn¡¯t make any sense for the lady to be around this area. You must get a lot of compliments for looking like the lady," Vivian shared her thoughts. She believed for a moment that the day had come for her to meet the lady.


    "Does this lady you speak of have a child that went missing or just suddenly vanished?" Zayne asked.


    "She has one daughter with her husband. They are a lovely family but quite private. Their daughter is still with them and should be of age to wed right now. If you are lucky, you will see their daughter the further you go into town," Vivian answered. "Now, what can I get for you?"


    "They only have just one daughter?"


    Vivian didn¡¯t understand the foreigner¡¯s curiosity about the daughter. Was he thinking of getting married? "Yes. I have not seen them walking with another."


    "And does the lady have a brother or sister?" Zayne asked, needing to address every relative before he stopped. Rose was mistaken for a lady in the market but this was the first time he heard of her being mistaken for someone else.


    Vivian thought hard about any siblings. "I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t remember much about the lady¡¯s siblings. I don¡¯t think she had any siblings. You¡¯ll meet other people who know more about her but be careful with what you ask. Her husband is quite protective."


    "Thank you. Are you hungry, Rose?" Zayne asked, trying to distract her since he failed to find any clues to her family. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have fresh scones you can take with you on your travels. I can vouch that it is tasty. And how about some nice roasted meat to go along with it? I will even throw in some jam I made for my husband and I," Vivian offered.


    "We¡¯ll take a plate of meat and some of the scones to take with us. A jug of water as well," Zayne ordered.


    "I will be quick. You can have a seat with the rest of your companions," Vivian said, pointing to the tables starting to fill up with soldiers. It was a good day for their little tavern and it would stay that way as long as no one fought.


    Carson, Vivian¡¯s husband, returned to get more cups for their customers. He watched as the young couple went to sit down. "Everything alright?"


    "Yes. They were asking about Lady Ambrose and her daughter. If she had another or if she had any siblings with daughters that were missing. I told them she only had one daughter," Vivian said, joining her husband to prepare what the customers needed.


    "Two," Carson corrected Vivian. "She had the older one that went missing. Don¡¯t you remember how they ransacked the town looking for her? Do you believe me now that your memory is awful?"


    "Two? Oh," Vivian clapped her hands. "That¡¯s right. How did I forget about that?"


    "Well, it¡¯s been so long since someone mentioned her. What was her name again? Rosaline Ambrose," Carson said, vaguely remembering the name on the old posters. "We¡¯ve only been seeing one daughter so it is easy to forget about the other."


    "I was wrong. I should tell them," Vivian said, putting down the plate for the scones to go to Zayne and Rose.


    Carson grabbed her hand to stop her. "Don¡¯t. Why are they so interested in the lady? They¡¯re just our customers. Don¡¯t get any more involved in their curiosity about the Ambroses."


    "But they were curious," Vivian replied.


    Carson sighed. The one thing he would never forget about the missing daughter was her father¡¯s anger. "Everyone interested in that little girl was interested in the reward money. That money was a lot to little folk like us so they started to take young girls who looked close to Rosaline. The lady was heartbroken each time and her husband started to attack those who lied."


    "I don¡¯t know what they are planning but we shouldn¡¯t speak to them about the Ambroses. I don¡¯t want our name to be mentioned. We cannot afford to have that family angry with us so whatever they ask, tell them you do not know anything," said Carson.


    Carson liked the little business they set up for themselves and did not need it to be ruined over someone else trying to deceive a grieving mother.


    "But she looks so much like the lady. You saw how I mistook her for the lady," Vivian said, starting to wonder if this was the one.


    "There is a bit of a resemblance," Carson agreed. "But it is too much of a risk for us. What if this is just another look-alike? I have to think about us and not anger that family. Do you want me to serve them?"


    "No, I will. It¡¯s good that I was distracted today or would have revealed everything about the missing girl. I was thinking of tomorrow¡¯s menu so I couldn¡¯t remember," said Vivian.


    "Is that the excuse for why you also misplaced the sugar this morning? I had to travel to buy more only to later find that you placed it on one of the tables."


    "Do not push it," Vivian warned, tempted to use the cloth in her hands. "I need to get them some roasted meat and scones while you need to serve them drinks. Go on before you find yourself roasted."


    Carson laughed but took her threat seriously. "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    Vivian shook her head at her husband¡¯s behaviour. She couldn¡¯t help looking at Rose once more. The resemblance was there but she would hate to send another fake to the lady. "Forgive me if you are the real one."


    Vivian couldn¡¯t take the chance as her husband said. "I¡¯ll give them a few free scones," she decided.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98: Chapter 98"They look to be a lovely couple and their business is doing well," Rose noticed. "They are in a good spot for anyone travelling into town and they welcomed you without any judgement."


    "That is because we are here to spend money not to fight. Most won¡¯t care that we were once considered the enemy as long as we spend enough money. As soon as the horses are fed, we will move on. I would like to get to the next camp by sundown," said Zayne.


    Rose would love that as well so she wouldn¡¯t have to wash up in cold water again. She was a little too spoiled the last few days when she worked with Janice. Now she missed the warm water she got to use to her liking.


    "Thank you for asking those questions. It didn¡¯t cross my mind to ask about who I resembled. I was more focused on correcting that I am not a lady. I will do better next time," Rose promised.


    "It is fine. We can still have a look at that family when we get into town and we can go to the town guards to look at their lists of missing people. Hopefully, it is better than the last town¡¯s list," Zayne said, not realising his mistake.


    "The last town? You went there to find my name?" Rose questioned, surprised by this news. She wasn¡¯t aware that he was working this hard to help her find her family.


    Part of Rose believed that Zayne killed Graham because he also hated Graham. Now it was more clear that he did it because he cared. Why else would he go out of his way to do this?


    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me before now?" Rose asked.


    "I wanted to check that there was good news first. The town guards there do not care for the people in that town. The list isn¡¯t organised and there isn¡¯t much time put into searching for people like you."


    Rose wished Zayne had told her of his plans so she could have warned him about the guards. "It is known that unless you have money the guards will not be of any help to you. That is why I never thought of running there. Many of them were Graham¡¯s customers and I had overheard the man in charge was present at parties some women were sent to."


    "Still, thank you for trying there. I feel sorry because you have to speak to them. It was not pleasant, right?" Rose asked though she knew the answer.


    "Like you, I would have liked to burn the place down," Zayne replied.


    Rose laughed as it was something she dreamt about once. "I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you did that. Do you know if the others safely left there?" Rose asked, trying to mention the brothel. The soldiers sat close enough to hear.


    "Many are gone but few remain. Not all will be bold like you to run. That is the only home they have known for years. Where would they go? Do they get to keep some of the money they made?" Zayne asked, unaware of how it worked.


    Rose shook her head. "He would never trust anyone to have too much money. He would share it out near the time we were to walk around the market. Most of the girls would hide the gifts they got from their customers but there were days of inspections and any gifts found meant punishment."


    At times, Rose couldn¡¯t believe how someone like Graham had died so easily. Was he just scary to her?


    "Your scones and roasted chicken. I put a little extra scones on there for you. Who will be paying?" Vivian asked but she looked at Zayne for him to do it.


    Rose searched for the pouch with her money. After learning what Zayne did for her, she could treat him to this much. "I-"


    "This far too much," Vivian said, shocked by the money in her hands. She had not told him the price yet.


    "It is for the water for our horses and what my soldiers will ask for. Do not take any money from them," Zayne answered and then picked up one of the warm scones. This way Rose wouldn¡¯t deny having him pay as it was a treat to the group.


    "Thank you. I shall bring out more food and drinks to serve them," Vivian said, excited to show her husband what they earned. She would need to bring out all the food she had prepared now.


    "Nothing with alcohol," Zayne said before Vivian left.


    "Of course."


    "That was kind of you. Are you always this kind or are you just careless with money?" Rose wondered, still trying to figure Zayne out. "You need someone to hide your money from you."


    "Is this leading up to you being the person to hide my money from me?" Zayne asked, pushing the plate of food toward Rose.


    "No. I would never be so foolish to take that job. You are far larger than me so if you want your money, you could easily take it. You can have Finn do it or lock it in a box and hand the key over to someone else. It doesn¡¯t matter how much money you have. It is best to save," Rose advised Zayne.


    His life could change in one day and he would need all the money he spent.


    "It was a treat for my soldiers and like I told you, most of the money brought with us was given by the king and I want to annoy him by spending all of it. If you care so much, why don¡¯t you take control of my money?"


    "No thank you. Forget that I made the suggestion. We should eat so we do not hold back the others. I have a clean cloth to place the scones in to take with us. They smell wonderful. I hope they are as good as they look," Rose said, taking a bite of the scone.


    It was her first time trying them and already she thought of eating all on the plate. The jam Vivian made added to Rose enjoying the scones. She would rather eat them than the meat that had caught her attention first.


    "You should try one with the jam. I have never had anything like this," Rose said, taking up another to dip in the jam and handing it to Zayne. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne took the scone from her. "We¡¯ll have a big problem when you stumble upon a lot of the food in town. It is fine as long as you do not develop a sweet tooth. Stay with your veggies."


    "One day I am going to make a wish upon a star for you to turn into a bunny since you speak of them so much. Or maybe you should turn into a carrot for me to feed to a bunny. It doesn¡¯t matter which one is picked as long as it is done," Rose smiled.


    "You¡¯re an evil little bunny, aren¡¯t you?" Zayne replied, pulling the plate of scones away from Rose. "And just for that, you cannot have anymore. Enjoy the roasted chicken."


    Rose¡¯s shoulders dropped due to disappointment that her lovely scones were gone. "You are cruel."

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99: Chapter 99Rose couldn¡¯t remember when it became her duty to feed Zayne the scones they had packed up but she did it without any complaints. After a quick meal at the tavern, the group headed out to arrive at their new camp before nightfall.


    The town was a lot bigger than the town they had just travelled from with most of the land being governed by nobles. Though they were now in the capital of the kingdom, they were not close to the palace.


    Rose overheard from the soldiers that the king was still keeping them an arm¡¯s length away because he was scared. Now, they were staying on the land belonging to a lord but it was close to one of the markets in town.


    Rose broke the last scone in half and reached up to place it by Zayne¡¯s mouth. He was cruel to accept each bite, not allowing her to eat the scones as she wanted.


    "I am a little scared to eat from you when you hand me food with a glare," Zayne said, but still he leaned down to accept the scone from her hands. He was tired of them but he got to enjoy Rose being jealous of him eating them. "You can have the last bite."


    Rose couldn¡¯t be thrilled since Zayne had enjoyed the last three by himself. Next time, she would pay for her scones so she could eat all when she wanted. Rose placed the last piece in her mouth. It was no longer warm but she still enjoyed it.


    "Are you pouting?" Zayne asked. Her head was down like she was sulking.


    "I am not pouting. I am a little tired and it is getting cold. Why are all the homes so far away from each other?" Rose asked as the space was being wasted.


    All the homes in the market had been close to each other even the ones she saw on the ride there with Janice. It was only Zayne¡¯s camp and home that did not have anyone nearby but Rose thought it was because no one wanted to be near an outsider.


    "Have you never seen where the nobles or wealthy reside?" Zayne asked as this was a normal sight.


    Rose shook her head. "I have not and I never wanted to. The other women only saw those places if they were sent to a party and I knew it was not for dancing. I have not seen much of that town. I was only allowed to walk through the market and that started two years ago. At least I think it was two years."


    "He did not let you out of his sight? What about when you were younger?" asked Zayne.


    "It is hard to remember but at the beginning, we were all forced into a tiny room where there wasn¡¯t much light. We only went outside for a little while to do work and then we were rushed back inside the room. I cannot remember where that was. I was there before I was taken to the brothel after I tried to run away," Rose said, thinking of this part of her life for the first time in years.


    "I didn¡¯t like the dark because of that room. When I first went to the brothel, Graham¡¯s father was the owner. I was given as a gift to Graham for him to watch over after my failed escape with my friends. I was to be prepared to be the brothel¡¯s main lady when I came of age. When Graham¡¯s father died, I was only to entertain Graham."


    "Graham wouldn¡¯t let me leave my room since customers started to request me and there were a few more attempts to run away so I wasn¡¯t allowed to leave for the market with the others. It was only after a few years that he let me go with the others but I had to take a personal guard. My last one died," Rose said, remembering the chilling screams.


    "Well, now I know why it would have been so hard for anyone to find you. With Graham keeping you out of sight and the town guards not helping, anyone searching for you would not have succeeded. Those guards might have been paid off by Graham or someone else who benefits most from that business," Zayne concluded once more.


    Men like Graham and Kurt were normally puppets for someone who helped shady businesses like the brothel and selling slaves to thrive.


    "I would bet that it is one of the few men with money in that town," said Zayne.


    "Graham always boasted about having friends in high places. That is why everyone was so afraid to go up against him. I hope it is over now. I hope there isn¡¯t a relative to continue that business," Rose said, crossing her fingers. No one else should go through what she had to.


    "Since they have ignored people without money going missing, then am I safe in that town when you leave? I do not want to end up belonging to someone again. Would it be better that I work in the capital?" Rose wondered.


    The capital was far richer than where she came from according to Zayne. With the royal family here, surely they wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to be taken and would not search for them. Who would be so bold to steal someone here?


    "There are bad people everywhere among the rich and the poor. Most of the time, the rich are the ones to stay away from as they have the money and power to hide their deeds."


    "Is your kingdom like that?" Rose asked.


    "My kingdom is not perfect but we do get rid of those who hurt the innocent. Nobles would be stripped of their titles and beheaded if they were to sell people in secret. Slavery is frowned upon where I am from," Zayne replied.


    "I see. If it is not a big secret, can you tell me why you would visit the brothel to see Graham? What did he have that you needed or were you there for the others with you to be with women-"


    "No," Zayne stopped Rose before her theories ran wild. "You mustn¡¯t share what I will say or I will remove your tongue."


    "I like my tongue so I will not speak," Rose promised.


    "The brothel was the best place to gather information about the king¡¯s army. I planned to get close to Graham and have him tell me of the king¡¯s movement. That is all. None of my soldiers entertained women from the brothel and if you saw any, point them out," Zayne said, his arm going around Rose while she was distracted.


    "I did not leave my room at night to see anyone," Rose replied. Even if she did, she would not point them out to be the reason Zayne punished anyone.


    "Don¡¯t be scared of them. You should only be scared of me. I am your employer," he reminded Rose before she misunderstood.


    "Oh, right. I truly do not know if anyone from your army went there. I am not lying," Rose added as Zayne did not seem convinced.


    "I know that you are not. You have been quite honest with me from the start," said Zayne.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100: Chapter 100"Get unpacked and prepare for dinner!" Zayne yelled to his soldiers. He offered his hands to Rose to help her get down from the horse so she wouldn¡¯t make the same mistake of almost falling again.


    Rose jumped down to Zayne to be caught by him. Falling before a large crowd only needed to happen once.


    Rose surveyed the large house which would be home to the soldiers for the time they were here. It was far larger than the house they used before the one that Zayne had to himself. "This must be what they call a mansion."


    Rose wondered now what counted as an estate or manor since the homes that she saw now were already quite large. She could hardly wait to see the palace even though it would be from afar.


    "Rose, come for your bags," she heard Zayne.


    Rose had been so lost in thought that she had not noticed Zayne pass his horse over to someone and went to start unpacking. "Excuse me," she said, going around a man she almost bumped into.


    "You are excused," he chuckled.


    Rose paid no mind to it as she went to Zayne¡¯s side. "I can help to carry your bags."


    ¡¯That won¡¯t be necessary. They will be too heavy for you," Zayne replied as he took Rose¡¯s bags from the carriage.


    Rose took her first bag from Zayne. How heavy could his bags be that she could not help? She was the one who moved around all of his things at home and put them away in other rooms. "I can help with lifting your swords."


    "My bags will be lifted out by those who can carry them. Come with me to see the room," Zayne answered, walking away from the carriage so Rose could follow.


    Rose didn¡¯t see how it was fair she could not help him yet he was holding one of her bags which only contained her dresses. Again, the misunderstanding would continue but Rose was too tired to think any more about it.


    Rose followed Zayne inside and immediately became distracted by the decor.


    "It once belonged to an earl before the lord took over. We are staying on his land for the time being. You will have your time to explore tomorrow. You will not need to do any work for me as I must head to the palace. I will be busy speaking to the king and members of his army," Zayne informed Rose.


    It would be a tiring day for him from the beginning to the end of the meeting.


    "I wish you well with the king. You shouldn¡¯t smile so much when you see him since you might end up scaring him. He welcomed you into his kingdom so the meeting should be peaceful right?" Rose asked, hoping that it was.


    Zayne needed some of her positive attitude to rub off on him. No part of the meeting would be peaceful. Two sides who had never sat down with each other would speak face to face for the first time.


    Zayne¡¯s silence gave away that the meeting would not be peaceful. She had to sound stupid for thinking that it would.


    "Regardless of how it goes, you must return in one piece for me," Rose said, thinking of his safety now. "I do not want to lose my employer so fast. You promised to take me back to Janice."


    "Then, if anyone starts a fight with me, I will properly defend myself since I must take you back. It would have been nice to hear that you were concerned about my safety for other reasons."


    "I do," Rose replied. "I want you to be safe since I care about you. When I am not working, I see you as a friend. One of very little. I am trying to be positive so I do not witness you returning with any wounds."


    Zayne stopped before the room they were to use. "Your king is the one hiding in the palace while I have spent many years conquering lands. If there is even the smallest wound, I shall release the little angry bunny to bite them." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose chuckled as she imagined a real bunny joining the fight. Her laughter stopped when Zayne touched her hair. He wasn¡¯t holding much of her hair but it was enough to get her attention.


    Rose looked up at Zayne, puzzled by his gaze. Suddenly, the house felt smaller and she could only focus on Zayne. He moved his hand to let her hair slowly slip from his finger. There was a strange feeling that followed when the last strand fell.


    He merely touched her hair yet Rose felt like he had touched her hand.


    Zayne didn¡¯t know what came over him to touch her hair but it already happened and there was no going back. "Rose-"


    "General!"


    Zayne looked away from Rose to one of his soldiers standing at the top of the stairs. At least the fool knew he had come at the wrong time. His expression gave away that he was aware this was not the best timing.


    "T-There¡¯s news already received that the king¡¯s army is less than two hours away from arriving."


    "Go away," Zayne ordered the soldier.


    "Yes sir."


    Rose was able to properly think of what just happened after being disturbed. "Is it not important for you to hear more about the news? The king¡¯s army that travelled here means that Mathias might also be here. What is the chance of him being left behind?"


    "A very small chance," Zayne answered. "You won¡¯t be going to the palace so that decreases the chance of you seeing him. As for the market, I will be near during the times that you go. You don¡¯t need to run if you see him."


    "I will not. I would like to be so bold as to throw something at him for kicking me and then searching for me. I will not turn out to be a violent person because of him. That is not who I am. He will fear me speaking of how we know each other but I am not out for revenge to speak of his life. This town is quite large so we shouldn¡¯t meet," Rose said, trying to be positive once more.


    How much would the world be against her to have her run into Mathias again? Rose wanted to explore the town without any trouble.


    While Rose did not look forward to seeing Mathias again, Zayne was the opposite. He wanted to get a better look at Mathias. See clearly what the coward looked like. If Zayne had not lingered in the market the day he dropped off Rose then Mathias and his soldiers could have taken her right back to Graham.


    Mathias was on Zayne¡¯s list just right above Kurt.


    Zayne opened the bedroom door for Rose to go inside as he heard the soldiers start to enter. ¡¯This is the room we will share. There is to be a smaller room where I can put a bed for you. The door can lock."


    Rose watched as Zayne left her side to open another door. "I don¡¯t need a bed. I can sleep on the floor."


    She was yet to get over that habit so having someone lift a bed will be useless.


    "Very well," Zayne agreed.


    His response surprised Rose as he normally tried to convince her to sleep on a bed.


    "Then I will not use my bed and sleep on the floor," Zayne said, changing his tactic.

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101: Chapter 101Rose looked at the large bed in the room which would be quite comfortable for Zayne. "Why would you sleep on the floor? You have a big bed which will be comfortable."


    "And you will have a bed which would be comfortable but you prefer to sleep on the floor. I want to see what is so exciting about the floor," Zayne replied.


    "That¡¯s not. I am not sleeping there because it is comfortable. I feel safe when I do it. You must sleep on your bed," Rose said, refusing to let him sleep any other way.


    "How unfortunate for you, Rose. You will need to drag me to my bed if you want me to sleep there. Go on," Zayne urged her to do it.


    "Why must you be this way? You can sleep on the bed without worrying about how I am sleeping. I have been sleeping this way from the time that I started to work for you. I have been trying my best to stop it. Can¡¯t you just ignore it and sleep on your bed?" Rose asked, wanting this to stop.


    Rose looked down at the floor. It was different from at home with there not being wood. Would it be comfortable to sleep on this floor?


    "No, I cannot ignore it now. I will be here, Rose. Anyone who tries to get to you has to get to me first. Your bed in the tent wasn¡¯t the most comfortable. Rest on a soft bed tonight or I will join you on the floor. There will be no changing my mind," Zayne said, his arms crossed to show that he could be just as stubborn.


    Rose looked at the bed. They were always so soft but she never stayed on them long. Her fingers fidgeted as she thought over her answer.


    If Zayne did not sleep well tonight when he had to go to the palace tomorrow, would it be her fault? Rose did not want to be the reason Zayne would not be in a good mood tomorrow. He should just sleep on his bed and not worry about her but that was not going to happen with how determined he was.


    "I will use the bed," Rose answered.


    "And you will sleep instead of staying awake. I will protect you," Zayne promised.


    Rose knew there wasn¡¯t anyone around to come to harm her while she was with Zayne. His soldiers followed all his commands but Rose could not trust all of them. Though Graham was gone, her memories haunted her as well.


    Unfortunately, Zayne couldn¡¯t protect her from her thoughts and bad dreams.


    "Do you want to stay here?" Zayne offered his bed. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "N-No. This is meant for you. That bed is far too big for me and suits you. It must have been made for giants," Rose said as it was the largest bed she had ever seen. "How many sleep on it?"


    "Just the lord and if he was married, his wife."


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe such a large bed was made for only two people. It could fit more. ¡¯Did the lord roll around a lot? Does Zayne?¡¯


    Rose concluded that this was the reason someone would want a big bed. She only needed a tiny space since she didn¡¯t move around much when she slept. Rose had always woken up close to the same position she went to sleep in.


    "If you want to lay on it to see how big it is compared to you, you can. I do not mind," Zayne said.


    The bed had obviously gotten her attention so to distract her from later having to lay on one, he would feed her curiosity.


    Rose was almost tempted to jump on the bed but resisted. "I will need to start your bath. You should get cleaned up before dinner but your bags are not here."


    "I can run my own water. You can wash up first while I help the others remove all the bags. Lock the door after I leave. When I return, I will knock and call out to you. From tomorrow, you can have my carriage," Zayne said, fulfilling what was promised to her.


    "Your carriage? I don¡¯t have the money to pay for it and you will need to use it when you go to the palace. I cannot accept it when I have not given you anything for it. I will do my part to save more to buy it-"


    ¡¯Rose, I never had plans of accepting money from you. It would take you a long time to afford my carriage. Just take it now so you don¡¯t need to worry about riding a horse. It is a gift," Zayne said and then waited for her refusal.


    "I don¡¯t want such expensive gifts. Why are you being so nice? It doesn¡¯t make sense why you would give away something so expensive. What do you want from me?" Rose demanded to know. She took a step back, seeing Zayne differently. "They are only so nice when they want something and I have nothing to offer."


    "I don¡¯t want anything from you, Rose. I have made that clear from the first day," Zayne replied. "Are you scared of me?"


    "You confuse me," Rose answered, not knowing what to make of him once more. "Why are you so kind to me? Everyone is only so kind when they want something."


    "You have been kind to me. What do you want from me? What has Janice wanted from you?" Zayne questioned his patience with her logic at its limit. "Tell me. What do you want from all of us? Or is it because I am a man that you will all question my motives?"


    "I," Rose started but couldn¡¯t answer. She hadn¡¯t thought about her being nice to him. She was used to men smiling and offering things because they wanted her to sleep with them.


    Zayne was offering far more than Graham or any of his customers ever did. Rose knew what they wanted from her. What did Zayne want?


    "Will you not tell me what you want from me? It can go both ways, Rose. There are bad women just as there are bad men. One of us should be bold enough to answer. I am kind to you because I care for you," Zayne confessed.


    It wasn¡¯t the timing he wanted to admit this but he had no choice if he wanted to stop her from confusing his actions.


    "It is not to be mistaken with what other men have felt for you. I care for you because of who you are not because I am lusting you. You have nothing to worry about as I will not ask that you feel anything for me. Now you know why I act the way I do towards you," Zayne said, feeling anxious as he waited for her answer.


    This was all new to him just as it had to be new for Rose.


    "I care for you as well," Rose replied, her doubt of him going away as she realised something. "I care for you and Janice as well. That is why we are all kind to each other."


    "Ha," Zayne laughed. How foolish of him to think she was going to say something else. "That is right. It is how we all feel. I will leave you alone so you can get changed."


    "Thank you," Rose said, stepping out of the way to let him pass. She was happy to get that cleared up. Later she would apologise for doubting him.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102: Chapter 102"Every time I see you these days, you are moody. More moody than usual. She¡¯s safe with Mary," Finn said, trying to cheer up Zayne. "I don¡¯t know anyone foolish enough to bother Mary so no one will approach Rose. Why don¡¯t you get it over with and tell her that you like her?"


    "You want him to tell the woman who was surrounded by men trying to bed her that he likes her already?" Liam asked, wanting to sew Finn¡¯s lips shut. "He has to wait."


    "He saved her so doesn¡¯t that-" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She saved herself," Zayne corrected Finn. "And I told her that I care for her."


    Finn couldn¡¯t believe his ears. "You did? Then why wasn¡¯t she uncomfortable around you this morning? She waved goodbye like a wife sending off her husband."


    "She misunderstood what I told her," Zayne answered.


    "Well, of course she did. Why didn¡¯t you say that you like her instead?" Finn wondered as that would have made everything clear.


    "Because she looked afraid and part of me hoped she would misunderstand because she would reject my feelings. It was not the right time to tell her and now is not the right time to speak about Rose. Focus on what is ahead of us," Zayne said, inspecting the palace gates that they entered.


    All eyes were on them now that they had arrived and some guards were in a stance to point their weapons in their direction.


    Zayne was focused on the men wearing the palace uniform and some wearing armour, waiting for them at the front of the wide open doors. The king was nowhere in sight. Not even a prince to greet their visitors. They easily showed how they lacked proper etiquette.


    Zayne got down from his horse first.


    "Greetings," Richard said, stepping in front of his men. "The king and his sons await you inside. Has the travel here been good?"


    Richard¡¯s smile hurt as it was painful to act like he cared about the people before him. It was unfortunate that the king tasked him with being the puppet to give the outsiders a warm welcome. If Alexander had done as he was told then someone else could have this duty.


    "It was like any other trip. Though it is a bit insulting that your king could not come out to greet us. Are such manners not taught here?" Zayne asked, genuinely curious about the difference in manners royalty were to show.


    Richard gritted his teeth. What sort of question was that? Why would the king wait outside for these few guests? How were any of them worthy of such pleasure? "People like you and me should not worry about what the royals do. It is safer for him to be inside."


    "Is it? If I wanted to kill him, what makes him so certain I cannot do it when I see him inside? Easy now," Zayne said as Richard¡¯s men became restless. "I am only trying to understand why he is not here. I would have greeted him if the roles were reversed but we were not all raised with manners."


    "You-"


    "I would watch how you flare up to our general and prince," Finn spoke up, going to Zayne¡¯s side to defend him. "Surely you did your research to know that one of our princes became the general. Unless you want war to break out before we meet with your king, have them lower their weapons."


    Richard forgot the stories that the prince had joined the army. It was hard to believe since he wasn¡¯t used to the princes here taking part in war. "My mistake but he should watch his tongue. I am Richard Burton, commander of this sector of the king¡¯s army. I will lead the way."


    Zayne wanted to laugh as Richard failed to offer his hand for a proper greeting. It was fitting for a kingdom like this.


    Amongst the king¡¯s men, Mathias stood in disbelief that the man he saw that night had not only been the general but a prince. He had sent Graham to question this bastard and wanted to get even with him. He couldn¡¯t do that now especially when Alexander was off entertaining the princess by the king¡¯s orders.


    They weren¡¯t back to being close but Alexander would not stand by and watch him fight alone.


    Zayne did a quick look at the men with Richard and easily spotted the coward. Mathias was easy to spot thanks to his expression like he was close to pissing himself. Zayne smiled, awaiting the moment he got the chance to speak to the bastard.


    ¡¯What is wrong with him?¡¯ Mathias wondered. Their run-in at the brothel happened so long ago. They could forget that night and move past it unless Graham had spoken to them already. Still, how would they know which soldier had sent Graham?


    Mathias followed the others inside eagerly looking forward to King James putting the visitors in their place. Their guest might be a prince but he was here to see a king who mattered more. These outsiders were no longer at home and had to bow to King James.


    As they walked, Zayne looked at the portraits on the wall. The faces of current and past royalty were displayed. He got a glimpse at King James, his wife and their three children. Two princes and one princess.


    The king and his family lived quite comfortably while his people suffered. James made the mistake of not having Zayne come to this town first. Zayne might have believed the wonderful stories about this kingdom first if he had not seen the brothel.


    Zayne entered a room where King James sat at the head of the table. The portraits were clearly done to improve his features.


    For a meeting about a truce, James opted to dress up like he was to attend a ball. Countless gold rings on his fingers like he was trying to prove his wealth. Beside him was the queen who matched her husband¡¯s display of wealth.


    Zayne didn¡¯t bother to look at the princes. "King James."


    "King James Williams the second," James properly introduced himself. "My sons Henry and Mateo Williams."


    The queen looked to her husband as if waiting for her introduction but then smiled as she knew it was not coming. She remained silent as this wasn¡¯t a place for her to speak.


    "You must forgive us as my daughter is running a little late. I look forward to the two of you meeting, Prince Zayne Hamilton," James said, nodding his head as he confirmed his plans. With his daughter wedded to a prince of a great nation, then he would greatly benefit from the union.


    It was time his daughter stopped chasing after little soldiers and focused on a man like the one before him.


    "Have a seat so we can get started. I am eager to get this truce over with and then we can talk about other things. I am curious to know the tales from your travels. Why did you take it upon yourself to enter the army instead of remaining in the palace," said James.


    James would never be so foolish to send his sons out to war. He needed his heirs to be around for the day he would give up the throne.


    Zayne headed to a chair at the other end of the table. "Royals should help protect and fight for their kingdom. We cannot all spend our days sitting on our asses doing nothing."

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103: Chapter 103Silence fell upon the room after Zayne¡¯s comment which was directed at James. The princes looked to their father, waiting for him to call out Zayne for what he said.


    To everyone¡¯s shock, James laughed. "I wasn¡¯t told you had a funny side to you."


    "I didn¡¯t know I had one as well," Zayne replied. He was quite serious but if James took it as a joke then so be it.


    "You were the right person for them to send here. Isn¡¯t he funny, Lilian?" James finally acknowledged his wife.


    Lilian smiled, nodding her head to agree with James.


    Finn sighed in relief, happy that Zayne¡¯s words were not taken seriously.


    "Sit down and enjoy some of the finest rum my kingdom has to offer. I sent my servants around to get the best ones for you," James said, pointing at the new bottle.


    "Thank you for being so thoughtful but I don¡¯t like to drink in settings like this. We should speak about the truce first and then we can see if there is something worth drinking over," Zayne replied, refusing the drink.


    "Right. I thought the truce was already done since you came all the way here. Our kingdoms are both quite large so it would benefit us to be allies. Don¡¯t you agree?" James asked.


    "I agree that it would benefit you. We were not the ones losing-¡¯


    "Lies!" Richard yelled. To say that their kingdom was losing meant that he was not putting up a good fight. "We had your ships turning around."


    "Is that so? When was this?" Zayne questioned, amused by the little tale.


    "Enough!" James yelled, angered by where the conversation was heading. "We are not here to speak of who was losing or winning. We are here to join hands. Forgive him, Prince Zayne."


    "I prefer to go by general when I am out of my palace. There is a lot that needs to be considered before we think of becoming your allies. You hadn¡¯t mentioned your kingdom having slaves," Zayne said, paying close attention to the royal¡¯s reactions.


    "Slaves? M-My kingdom does not have slaves. Who has told you these lies? There are no slaves here. Richard, find the liar and bring before me," James spoke loudly, pointing to the soldiers in the room. "I will have them hung."


    "If you hang me, the truce you speak of will be long forgotten. I saw it with my own eyes that you have slaves here. Do you think there is something wrong with my eyes, King James?" Zayne asked in a mocking tone.


    James did not anticipate that Zayne would have seen it. Where could he have seen someone with slaves? James could only laugh to play it off. "I was not aware of slaves in my kingdom. Like you, I am fully against it. I will have my soldiers search the kingdom for anyone who owns slaves. Would that be enough?"


    "Are you sending your soldiers out because you care or to please me? Your next answer will decide the fate of the truce," Zayne said, noticing every drop of sweat sliding down the side of James¡¯s face.


    It was obvious that James was aware of the slaves but like those involved in the business, James would benefit from it too.


    "My husband did not know about it nor did I. We shall do our best to end where you saw there were slaves," Lilian spoke up to save her husband.


    James gritted his teeth, annoyed that she stepped in just when he had the answer. "It is just as my wife said. I did not know of it or I would have stopped it long ago. It isn¡¯t very often that I leave my palace to see how my people are doing."


    "I can tell," Zayne commented. "It would do you some good to have a look around the kingdom."


    "Or better yet, I should send my second son Mateo," James proposed.


    Zayne smiled, finding it funny that James would send the spare but not the heir. "That is a good idea but you must be careful. Your people might come to like the son they see over the crown prince who hides away behind high walls."


    "I do not hide away," Henry argued, the sound of his hand slamming against the wooden table echoing in the room. "I was ready to go out to defend my kingdom. It must be luck that we did not meet on the battlefield."


    "Whose luck?" Zayne humoured the little prince. One of them spent years in the army while the other didn¡¯t go further than the palace gates. "Is the crown prince an excellent fighter, King James?"


    "Of course he is. He is my son after all. I can never find a good teacher to stay by his side for long since they keep losing to him. He is years ahead of his peers with his skill," James boasted, proud of his heir.


    Zayne sensed something was wrong based on the expression creeping onto the second prince¡¯s face. "Then, I would love to have a match against him one day. I love to meet new opponents. That will be after the truce is done."


    "Of course. And the loser should not have any hard feelings. We must accept it," James said, laughing as he grabbed Henry¡¯s shoulders to cheer him on. "I trust that my son will not fail me."


    Richard hoped the king would change his mind. It wasn¡¯t a great idea to put the crown prince up against a man like Zayne. Their build was different and one had more experience. It was well known that the crown prince wasn¡¯t as good as the king made him sound.


    After Henry cried about defeat and his father punished the teacher, who would be so foolish to win a match against Henry? Everyone who threw a match to let the prince win was in danger should Zayne beat him.


    "I have been thinking for a while now. The best way for us to seal this truce is with a wedding-"


    "No," Zayne denied the offer before James could finish. "I am not here to get married. I am sure the princess is lovely but you should not marry her off to a man she doesn¡¯t know."


    "My daughter knows her duty to this kingdom," said James.


    "It is hard to tell with the way she is not present right now. Your daughter might know her duty but I know that I do not want your daughter. Do not mention marriage again as it will only infuriate me. We should start going over what you want from the truce," Zayne said, getting back on topic.


    James could not move forward before he knew what was wrong with his daughter. "My little Kiara is the most sought-after woman in this kingdom. Any man would be on his knees, begging to have her." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Good. Then she won¡¯t have any problems finding a husband. That is if you are not boasting about her like you did about your kingdom and your son¡¯s skills. Then I might have some doubt in your words," Zayne replied.


    "You!" James stood up. "How dare you come in here and insult my daughter? As well as calling me a liar!"


    "Well, I couldn¡¯t say that you are truthful because then I would be a liar and we can¡¯t have that," Zayne replied, tapping his fingers against the table two times.

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104: Chapter 104Mathias shook his head as there was another idiot present. Again there was someone who had the opportunity to be with the princess but they were not taking it. ¡¯That fool,¡¯ he thought.


    Alexander was taking so long to make a move with the princess¡¯s interest in him and now the king was looking to marry her off. By the time Alexander was to wake up and come to his senses, Princess Kiara would be with another man who would send Alexander far out of the palace.


    ¡¯Why is he speaking about slaves?¡¯ Mathias wondered, worried about what this would lead to.


    Slaves shouldn¡¯t be any of Zayne¡¯s concerns. There was a bad feeling inside Mathias with the man he assumed to have Rose asking around about slaves. Why couldn¡¯t Graham have done something right and killed the bastard?


    "Father, we mustn¡¯t fight," Mateo said, trying to be the voice of reason. "We are here for peace. Maybe it will only take him seeing Kiara for him to change his mind. Many have fallen in love with her at first sight."


    James sat back down. "That is true. I¡¯ve had many who denied wanting to be with her change their mind after seeing my daughter. You will be no different. Someone fetch the princess fast."


    Finn glanced at Zayne. This wasn¡¯t going to end well for two reasons. Zayne wasn¡¯t thinking of getting married and he was already occupied with Rose. Finn noticed the signals Zayne was giving him from the taps on the table. They were all in the clear since there wasn¡¯t one to attack.


    "I will not fall for her beauty. I am giving you the chance to save the princess from believing there might be a wedding," said Zayne.


    This family was a little too full of themselves.


    Zayne knew the topic of marriage would come up as his brother brought it up plenty of times. An unwed prince and princess during a time when two kingdoms were pushing for peace were to expect to hear of marriage.


    Unfortunately for both sides, the truce would not happen if Zayne needed to get married for it to happen.


    "We should stay focused on the truce. The arrangement we had before you thought to add marriage to it," Zayne said, giving James one last chance to move on.


    "We will still have that arrangement. I am looking out for you. Think of how it would benefit you to have a princess as your wife. You would have my full support should there come a day when you want to be more than a prince," James grinned.


    It would work out well in his favour if Zayne would be the next king. James could die happily knowing his daughter was a queen in another nation and his son a king here. He only needed Zayne to get on board with it.


    Zayne shifted in his seat so that he would be facing James. "Are you trying to suggest that I use you to kill my brother and become king? Such plots could lead to death regardless of who speaks of it. If you are dreaming of that, you should stop and not speak of it again."


    "I-I was offering you support for other things. Must you be so serious?" James asked, starting to dislike Zayne as he was no longer funny.


    "Forgive me. How dare I be serious in a meeting that determines whether innocent people will be spared or killed during the war? Would you like to hear a joke? One about an old king?" Zayne asked.


    Henry balled up his fist under the table. Zayne was insulting his father but it was taken as a joke.


    "See, that is how you should be. With a little humour to you," James laughed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lilian wished her husband would be more serious and put down his foot when it came to Zayne. James was the king here yet he acted like a jester. She stared at the prince across the table. Kiara would benefit from the union.


    They were yet to know what kind of man Zayne was but Kiara had a duty to this kingdom to fulfil. Along the way, they would love each other.


    The doors opened wide for the princess to enter.


    "Father," Kiara curtsied. "Forgive my tardiness."


    "You are excused. Come here child," James said, holding out his hand for her. She was his pride and joy. The gift that would repay him in the future. "We have visitors from far away. Prince Zayne Hamilton."


    ¡¯Hamilton? He¡¯s handsome but no match for Alexander,¡¯ Kiara concluded. The prince would have been a good match if she didn¡¯t already have her eyes fixed on someone.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Prince Zayne. I have heard your name once before. Tales of your victories have travelled far across the seas to come to us just as I am sure tales of my father have reached your doors. What do you think of my father¡¯s kingdom?" Kiara asked, going to stand behind James.


    "It is nothing like the stories I have heard," Zayne answered.


    Kiara smiled. "That is why it is better to see for ourselves. I hope never to be disappointed by what I might ever see in your kingdom. At least I know now that the princes are as handsome as the stories say."


    "Is she not splendid? She would make a wonderful bride for you so please, reconsider it."


    Kiara frowned, turning to her mother for answers. Why were they speaking of marriage when she spoke of who she wanted to marry? She was lucky to have left Alexander standing outside so he didn¡¯t hear this news. It would only sway him from accepting her offer.


    "She will make a wonderful bride to someone else. If all you will do is speak of marriage, then this first meeting is over. There will not be a wedding," Zayne said as he stood up.


    "We are not done here," Richard said on behalf of the king.


    "No, you are not done. I am," Zayne corrected Richard. "Your Majesty."


    Kiara laughed at the interesting turn of events. He did not want her? As handsome as he was, he should still be grateful a wedding was considered. She was the one who should have rejected the idea first before Zayne made her look undesirable with his rejection.


    If she wanted him, Kiara knew that she could have a prince. She always got her way.


    "Father, it might work in your favour to let him think about it and then bring it up another time. He hasn¡¯t seen the full beauty of your kingdom yet. How can we speak of marriage before he has fallen in love with your land? He needs a tour to let him see what we want peace to protect," Kiara suggested.


    She ignored the look from her brothers who wasted their time not throwing out ideas. Kiara chose to be with Alexander to let her brothers have the attention for once but they let her steal it so easily.


    "My daughter is right. I will not speak of a wedding anymore. Let us have a walk and some celebrations to show you why our nations would work better together than against each other," said James.


    Zayne looked at James first and then at the princess standing behind her father. Someone knew how to be a good puppet master.

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105: Chapter 105Zayne was more curious about the princess than her brothers. She easily influenced the king and with one look at her, he knew she was putting on a facade. She didn¡¯t want the marriage as much or more than he didn¡¯t want it but she knew how to play her cards right.


    The queen had been silent, receiving a dangerous reaction when she finally spoke but the princess entered the room and took over the conversation, not silenced by her father. Had the princess been a prince, it was clear who would have been the king¡¯s heir.


    "Will you accept the offer for us to hold something in honour of you being here and show you around the kingdom? Give us a chance to show you the real beauty of my kingdom and that there are not any slaves here," James said, anxious as Zayne already looked over the truce.


    Who was the fool who let his guest see slaves? The town guards were to take care of Zayne and his entourage. Make them feel right at home and meet with the nobles.


    "You don¡¯t look impressed by our kingdom which surprises me. I know how much my father wants this truce to happen so we can stop innocent people from dying over war. Give us the chance to change your thoughts on this kingdom," said Kiara.


    She could not have war when she was looking to get married soon. Why couldn¡¯t these men just settle their differences without war?


    "That¡¯s right. Give us the chance. We have not seen your kingdom but we are trusting that it is just as the stories told. Let me start by giving you a tour of my kingdom and we can talk about the truce on the way," James said as he stood up. He was grateful that Kiara had helped turn this around.


    "Walk with the prince," James whispered in his daughter¡¯s ears.


    Henry envied his father¡¯s closeness with Kiara. If given the chance, he could have finished this truce today. How much longer was his father going to entertain these outsiders on their land? Entertaining the outsiders meant they had to be on this land longer instead of going home.


    ¡¯Why doesn¡¯t he hurry up?¡¯ Henry wondered, questioning his father¡¯s motives. ¡¯Is it to marry her off?¡¯


    Henry smiled as if he would enjoy it. Having Kiara out of the way meant that he could shine. He was the crown prince yet his father¡¯s compliments for him were short compared to what Kiara was told. He tried to listen to his mother¡¯s words that his father was just softer on Kiara because she was a princess but he could not take the favouritism for long.


    Henry gritted his teeth as Kiara smiled when she looked his way. She knew that it upset him and she enjoyed rubbing their father¡¯s love for her in his face.


    Kiara walked behind her father to go to Zayne¡¯s side. If climbing higher in the palace were to be her dream, he would have been the perfect man for her to make use of. "I shall accompany you. I can show you my favourite parts of the palace. It is a great shame you rejected the offer to stay here. We have plenty of rooms."


    "I did not reject any offer. Someone was too scared to have us close," Zayne replied. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Still, that plan would have changed if they were invited to the palace as he would not bring Rose here. He wasn¡¯t in the palace long yet he saw how many games were being played between the princess and the king as well as between the princess and the crown prince.


    Kiara kept a good distance between herself and Zayne as they walked to the door. Alexander was waiting for her outside and she feared him getting the wrong idea. If only she had convinced Alexander to marry her before Zayne arrived. Then her father would need to use one of his other daughters.


    Kiara searched for Alexander as soon as she stepped out of the room. His head was bowed as her father walked by him. She couldn¡¯t smile when Alexander raised his head as now was not the time to show her interest in him.


    Alexander remained at the back, watching as the royals walked out with their guest and his guards. Why was the meeting over so fast?


    Alexander locked eyes with Mathias but looked away fast as he had nothing to say to his old friend. He already had enough trouble getting the princess to leave his side.


    Lilian watched with great interest as her daughter spoke to the foreign prince. The match would work. It was far better than the man Kiara had her eyes on and was close to convincing her father to let her marry.


    "I hope they wed and she leaves soon," Henry said, watching from the back as his sister and father entertained Zayne.


    "You don¡¯t want your sister to have more power than you do but what do you think would happen if she were to marry that man? Their nation is far greater than our own-"


    "Mother!" Henry couldn¡¯t believe what she said.


    "Do not interrupt me. Once you look at everything they have, it is clear that they are the superior nation. Their army outnumbered our own since they spent years gathering allies and conquering new lands. Should they have stormed our lands, I might have lost my children. Kiara will save us," Lilian said, having faith in her daughter¡¯s skills.


    Henry didn¡¯t want his sister to be seen as a saviour. "Why don¡¯t you wed him to one of father¡¯s illegitimate daughters? I¡¯m sorry," he apologised.


    Lilian couldn¡¯t be more disappointed that Henry would consider those children. Children who shouldn¡¯t have existed should not marry a prince. She would not let them marry higher than her daughter. "You must stop being so against your sister. Who she married will benefit you in the future."


    "All you do is shower her with compliments. I am to be king. I should be there with my father," Henry muttered.


    "Yet you drifted to the back instead of going to your father¡¯s side. My sweet son, you will fail against Kiara each time because you want everything to be handed to you while she knows how to speak to get what she wants. Holding out your hand isn¡¯t enough. Speak," Lilian advised Henry.


    Lilian could only do so much to get Henry in James¡¯s good favour. There was much for her son to do to become the favourite.


    Henry once again wanted to ask his mother who she loved more but didn¡¯t want to hear the answer. Kiara was better at getting others to do as she wanted than he was. He was just luckier than her to be born a man and even better to be the crown prince.


    There was also one more thing in his favour. He knew of Kiara¡¯s weakness.


    Henry turned around to look at the soldier Kiara fancied. Maybe if he had a better hold on her weakness, she might stay quiet. She had to be furious, entertaining the prince while her lover was around.


    There was a grand show awaiting him as his sister would have to go against their father¡¯s wishes to marry the soldier instead of the prince.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106: Chapter 106"I am curious, Prince Zayne. What kind of woman are you searching for?" Kiara asked simply to entertain her father¡¯s wishes.


    "One that is not present with us now," Zayne replied. "I do not need help to find a wife."


    "I am sure that you don¡¯t. As the prince and a feared general, you must be sought after by many women. Why should you settle now when there is much for you to pick from? I am curious about something else," said Kiara.


    "Aren¡¯t you a little too curious, princess? You should end that curiosity of yours before it leads you to danger. It is not a threat but advice," Zayne said to calm James before he yelled. It was too early in the day for Zayne to hear someone being loud.


    Kiara laughed, finding his advice to be funny rather than frightening. "I see why you are so feared. You are quite serious and you don¡¯t like to have your time wasted. I am quite like you a little bit. I might have inherited it from my wonderful father."


    King James nodded his head in agreement. He walked ahead to give Kiara space to speak to the prince.


    "Does your tongue not grow tired of the sweet lies you tell?" Zayne asked, not interested in the facade Kiara put up.


    "I don¡¯t know what you speak of. Perhaps if you would explain then I could answer better," Kiara replied. She liked his boldness and how sharp he was. If the prince was like this, how was the king? "It is not my tongue you should worry about."


    "I dislike liars but it is not what would stop us from being a match. I would prefer that you stay quiet now that your father is not beside me," said Zayne.


    "How unfortunate that I will not do as you want. You may be a prince but you are in my palace with my dear father who will do anything for me. I shall speak and you will listen. You should be my friend while you are here. I can help with my father and my brothers who envy you," Kiara offered.


    While Zayne wouldn¡¯t be her choice of husband, he would make a good friend. One that would get her brothers angry with her once more. She needed many friends in high places so Alexander could marry her.


    "I have enough friends. I don¡¯t need another who is looking to use me against her father and brother. Find a friend elsewhere. Finn," Zayne called, looking behind him at Finn walking with the others.


    Finn walked briskly to catch up to Zayne but first acknowledged the princess with a small bow.


    Kiara frowned when Zayne left her side. He was a little too bold but it was expected from a man like him. A little interest in him grew as she disliked how he wouldn¡¯t go along with what she wanted. They could be good friends if he would just listen to her.


    "Failing to get his interest in you? It seems you are not as beautiful as the maids speak of you. One of our dear forgotten sisters might marry him," Henry taunted Kiara. He stood beside his sister to inspect Zayne. "I wonder how it would look for them to marry a man higher than you did. Father might then put their portraits on the wall and take down your ones."


    Kiara wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak to Henry but he wouldn¡¯t be silent unless she silenced him. "If only he was here to see my point proven," she said, giving her brother the attention he craved for. "It is not my tongue anyone has to worry about. Tell me, how does it feel to be the heir yet not favoured?"


    "You. Watch your tongue. You best be mindful that I know of your feelings for that soldier. Watch the way you speak or I shall make his life hell," Henry said, the need to punish her growing but the fact he could not punish her greatly bothered him.


    "You would make a fine jester with the way you joke around. You will do nothing to him if you know what is good for you. Just play your part as father¡¯s heir and leave me alone. You are the one who picks fights with me," said Kiara.


    "You pick fights with me," Henry argued.


    "I do not because you bore me. You wouldn¡¯t make much of a good fight. It is only recently that you got rid of that annoying stutter. You had no choice as it bore father as well. Would you like me to show you why you are not any match for me?" Kiara questioned, ready to put on a show so she would be alone with Alexander again.


    Why entertain a man she didn¡¯t want when Alexander was finally in the palace where he belonged?


    "How wonderful would it be if father were to replace you with Mateo? You are the useless son who couldn¡¯t join our army to defend the land. It is no wonder why the court is starting to lean to Mateo¡¯s side and he has my full support. You might become a jester after all. Brother," she said in a mocking tone.


    "You," Henry raised his hand.


    "Brother!" Kiara cried out. She stumbled back to get away from him.


    "What is the meaning of this?" Lilian asked, going to her daughter¡¯s side. "This is not the time for this." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She is the one to start it like always and then play like she did nothing wrong. She suggested-"


    "What are you doing now?" James¡¯s question caused the trio to be silent. Why couldn¡¯t they get their act together when they had important guests in the palace? "You wanted to hit your sister?" He asked as softly as he could so Zayne would not hear.


    "No. I was only going to move her from my side so I do not have to hear the lies she says," Henry answered.


    "What could she have said to you that you would act a fool in front of our guest? I am trying to please these bastards so you would not worry about war when it is your time. I have been waiting for you yet you walked with your mother missing the chance to get close to an ally. When will you do something right?" James questioned.


    While he was proud of Henry, James couldn¡¯t ignore how Henry failed to step up without a little push from others.


    "Father," Kiara touched James¡¯s arm. "Henry wanted to join you but was afraid of going to you at the wrong time. I might have pushed him a little too much to go to you but he would never hit me. It is a misunderstanding. Your children will not attack each other. You must go back to the prince."


    "She is right," Lilian agreed with her daughter. It was a small disturbance which did not need so much attention.


    "Very well," James decided.


    "I was a bit startled by Henry¡¯s reaction. Might I have a moment to compose myself before speaking to the prince? I do not want to appear frazzled before him," Kiara said, her right hand placed on her chest as she tried to calm herself. "Maybe the prince would come to comfort me if I am left behind."


    "Have a moment and join us when you are done. I need you at my side," James replied, patting her shoulder to comfort her.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107: Chapter 107"Come with me," Kiara ordered Alexander as she walked by him.


    She later had to thank Henry for his role in getting her to be with Alexander. Kiara missed talking to Alexander and had little time to convince him to stay in the palace with her. She couldn¡¯t have him out of her sight to be around these outsiders and get hurt.


    Alexander reluctantly followed Kiara. He had received an order from Richard to entertain the princess and now she was calling upon him. His only saving grace was her having to come back to her family soon.


    "Do you think I am a monster for using Henry like that? Father is either going to yell at him or ignore him later," Kiara said, knowing this matter wasn¡¯t done yet. "What a pity for the precious crown prince."


    "Yes," Alexander replied. It was a nasty move and those who saw that truth would not dare speak up.


    Kiara smiled as he was still as honest as ever. "This is what I love about you. You speak the truth of what you think about my actions. Everyone else speaks what they think I want to hear because they are so afraid of punishment. I did it because I love you. I wanted to be near you so I had to use Henry."


    Kiara turned around to get a good look at Alexander. What would it take for him to reach for her hand so they could walk together? Of all the things that her father could give her, that was what Kiara wanted most.


    If Alexander would just give in, she could give him a far better life. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your hair is in your face," Kiara said, eager to touch him but Alexander stepped back to be out of her reach. Rather than be upset, Kiara remained patient. "Who doesn¡¯t know that I love you? I can touch you and nothing would be said about it."


    "You do not love me, princess," Alexander replied.


    "Oh. How can you tell me what I feel? Do you spend moments in my head that I do not know about? I love you," Kiara repeated, confident that it was what she felt for him. "And I will not stop loving you."


    "You do not-"


    "And you know what love looks or feels like?" Kiara asked, taking a step toward Alexander. "Do not move while your princess approaches you. Who have you loved before Alexander? Or, would you be so crazy to love someone now when I am giving my heart to you?"


    Kiara would not allow for him to be snatched away when she cared for him this much. Who could he find that was better than a princess?


    "Speak," she commanded Alexander as his silence irritated her.


    "A long time ago, I did," Alexander answered, his feet frozen in place as Kiara came closer. While he disliked how close they were, he listened to his orders.


    If anyone were to speak of how close they were, Alexander would find himself in a worse predicament than the prince did. He knew it and the princess knew it. He had been lucky that she had not spoken lies about him being inappropriate with her so she could trap him.


    Kiara chuckled. "You still do not like when we are close. You are a true gentleman, unlike the bastards that stare. You can tell me who you have loved before. I want to know what kind of woman got you to fall in love with them. I have been trying for how many years now?"


    "She was an old friend I have not seen in years. Those feelings have long passed," Alexander said, lying to end her interest.


    He could have lied about not loving anyone but Kiara always read him like a book. She would believe he had someone and start her search like she did once before.


    "I see. That is best for you and that woman. I do not like competing against anyone for your heart. I shall have you one day," Kiara said, her hand palming his cheek for a few seconds before she moved it. "I love you far too much to let you go and yes, I know what love feels like. Never try to tell me what I feel. I would hate for you to start to bore me."


    Alexander would love to bore her as everyone who did was cast from her side. This silly crush had gone on long enough and there was nothing he could do as the king liked to please Kiara. She was too manipulative for Alexander to find a way to get away from her without getting thrown into a dungeon.


    As soon as he found Rose, Alexander had to stop being a soldier and go far away to where Kiara could not hurt him or Rose.


    "My father is speaking of having me marry his guest. I thought my father loved me enough to never use me as he wants now. It will be tricky to get out of this one as my father would like his children to sit on two thrones. I am not leaving," Kiara said, looking down below at the maids rushing around. "I like it here."


    Though she was not going to be queen, Kiara enjoyed the palace as she spent all her life here. Henry might try to get rid of her but Kiara could always outsmart him to be able to stay.


    "If I had this throne, father wouldn¡¯t send me away, right? I would just need to get rid of his heirs, wouldn¡¯t I?" Kiara asked, entertained by Alexander¡¯s fear. "You should see your face," she laughed.


    Many would laugh at her for thinking she could get rid of the princes yet here Alexander stood in fear. A soldier was afraid of what she would do.


    "When you fear what I can do, why is it taking so long for you to obey me and take my hand? I must admit that I want you to accept my offer because you started to like me but I can¡¯t remain patient forever. I want you and I will have you soon. You won¡¯t like my methods if I have to keep forcing you. Take my hand fast," Kiara advised Alexander.


    He should be smart enough to keep the old feelings he had for someone gone. One day she had to find out who Alexander loved before as she could not have that woman stealing him from her.


    "The commander is pushing for you to be with me only because he wants to use me. He is using you as well. If you take my hand, I can help you grow higher in the army where you make use of others. Don¡¯t say that is not what you want," Kiara added before Alexander refused the offer. "Everyone wants power. I will not judge you for wanting it."


    Kiara stepped away from Alexander so she would not place him in scandal. She had to be careful when she spoke with Alexander now that her father wanted her to get married to another man. "I am lucky that the prince does not want to marry me. I must pretend to please my father. Do not get angry with me for giving him attention."


    "I am a soldier. I cannot be-"


    "Stop talking," Kiara ordered Alexander and he did. "See, this is why you should accept my offer. I am your princess so you must listen to me. If you were to become my husband, I might listen to what you say. Until then, don¡¯t defy me. I can do far worse to you than I did to Henry. Think of whose side everyone would be on if I said you tried to ruin me."


    Alexander bit his tongue to hold back from saying what he wanted. This was the woman others wanted him to marry just for her title. The princess was a monster. She was not fit to be a princess with the way she abused her power.


    "I must go back to my father. Come," she said, leading the way for them to rejoin the group.

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108: Chapter 108"You are a busy little thing. Aren¡¯t you working yourself too much?" Mary asked, tired just from watching Rose work.


    All doubt about Rose went away now that Mary saw how hard Rose worked when Zayne was not present. Rose couldn¡¯t be foolish to think that Zayne would want her for being good at her job so it was evident that Rose just wanted to do her best as a maid.


    "I want to have all his things packed away. He did not get to do it last night and I didn¡¯t get to put away my dresses because I was too tired. I will be done here soon," said Rose.


    "Are you comfortable sharing a room with him?" Mary questioned as it weighed her mind all night from the second she heard Rose would stay with Zayne.


    "It is not bad. My bed was placed in another room with a door which I could lock. Have you seen how large the beds are? They are like this," Rose spread out her arms but it wasn¡¯t enough to show the length. "A lot bigger than this. Why does anyone need such a big bed?"


    Mary smiled as it was funny how the bed got Rose¡¯s attention. "I do not understand it as well. I only need a small space to rest or maybe I have gotten used to small beds during my travels. Having a big bed would be good for rolling around in your sleep."


    "That is what I think it was made for. How long will they be gone for?" Rose inquired, looking at the gates once more.


    Each time she looked, Zayne and the others were not there returning from their long trip to the palace. Rose could not wait to hear Zayne describe the palace and then have her lesson for the day.


    "It is hard to tell. It depends on what kind of mood everyone is in. The meeting can be long or short. What we must hope for is for the general to return safely with everyone. Should anything happen to him and he does not return today, then we must prepare to fight," said Mary.


    Rose looked around the camp that was now well set up. Though the group was large it was far smaller than the king¡¯s men Rose saw when she walked through the market. "The king¡¯s army will outnumber you. Many of you might die."


    "Then so be it. We¡¯ve all accepted the risk that we might die during these outings," Mary replied, leaving out a bit of information as she didn¡¯t fully trust Rose.


    They had ships close to this land waiting for any signal that they would forget the truce and take this kingdom by force. It was Zayne¡¯s call to make. All they needed to do was stay alive until help came.


    Rose did not understand how they came here ready to die. There were many times when Rose wanted to kill herself but that was due to years of torment. Soldiers like Mary were here to die for their kingdom.


    "Your kingdom must be lovely for you to come here with the chance of dying for it. I could not do the same for this kingdom. I do not mind if you judge me for it," Rose said as soldiers might not respect her decision.


    "I will not judge you for it. I do not know how your life is but if your king has not done well for you, no one should expect you to fight. Luckily for you, many do not accept women fighting. We are to sit at home and make children. Do not stare!" Mary snapped, yelling at the men who thought she was blind.


    Mary had ignored it the first two times when they circled where she stood with Rose but now that they were getting closer to where Rose worked, she couldn¡¯t anymore.


    Rose was confused at first but then she found two men looking their way. They were smiling like they found Mary¡¯s words to be amusing or they were planning something. "We should go back," Rose said, wanting to avoid an argument. "I am done here."


    It was a mistake to wash and hang up the dirty clothes gathered during the ride here while Zayne or Finn were not present. Now that she was done, they could return to her room.


    "They are insufferable. It is only a few weeks we have been from home but they can¡¯t help entertaining any woman they see. You don¡¯t need to listen to me, but I advise you not to get involved with them. Most of them have wives and children at home or they are to wed when they return. It is easy to hide their life at home to someone like you," said Mary.


    "Thank you. I don¡¯t have any interest in them. I am not surprised that they do this while having a family at home. I hope that Zayne returns soon," Rose said as then she would feel comfortable.


    Rose tried to ignore the stares which were either out of curiosity or the look of lust that she would never forget. She was nervous and trying to distract herself by speaking to Mary but the stares were on her mind once again.


    There were moments since Zayne departed when Rose felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe. She had to dig her nails into her skin to refrain from letting the breakdown happen before Mary. It had been a long time since she felt so suffocated like this.


    Rose had been fine before she saw some of the stares she recognised. Some of the men around were failing miserably at hiding their thoughts or maybe she was just so used to those looks that she could read their minds.


    ¡¯Don¡¯t,¡¯ Rose said to herself. She shouldn¡¯t be this weak anymore. She had to live with many staring at her from time to time. It could not be helped. Like everyone else, she had to learn to ignore it but it was hard to do.


    "Some of them make it hard for the women in the army. It is mostly the king¡¯s spies that do it since they do not listen to the general- Rose," Mary said, startled by Rose¡¯s hand shaking. It wasn¡¯t cold out for it to be the weather. Was it fear? "They will not touch you. They would have to be stupid to try something under Zayne¡¯s leadership and if they were, I would protect you."


    "Rose," Mary touched Rose¡¯s hand only for Rose to pull away like she was in danger. Her doe eyes filled with fear.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe that she was so scared by Mary¡¯s touch. There wasn¡¯t any danger around as no one had tried to touch her inappropriately yet her body was overwhelmed with fear just from Mary pointing out the stares.


    On the way here, Rose had not failed to notice that everyone was watching her, trying to understand why Zayne brought her along. So why now was her body acting like this? Why was this behaviour coming back now?


    "Excuse me," Rose whispered and walked away from Mary before she could be stopped.


    "Rose, wait!" Mary called, following Rose since she was not to let Rose out of her sight. What happened? What caused Rose to act this way in the blink of an eye? Had the soldiers troubled her before?


    Rose made her way to the room she shared with Zayne. She always had a spot where she felt protected and could hide until this fear passed. She only needed to sit alone for a moment and calm herself. This feeling always went away when she was by herself in a small space.


    ¡¯No one troubled you,¡¯ Rose repeated in her head. There was no reason for her body to be so shaken up when nothing had happened.


    Rose¡¯s thoughts were so loud that she could not hear Mary speaking to her. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109: Chapter 109Mary sat outside the room waiting for Rose to exit and explain what happened. She had never witnessed any of the women she travelled with being this way so it scared her. She was then concerned about Rose not coming out of the room for over three hours now.


    Mary contemplated knocking on the door again to see if Rose would answer. Was Rose well or was she still shaken up? She would need to eat right now but what if she had fallen asleep and the knock disturbed her?


    "This isn¡¯t what I signed up for," Mary sighed. She was not the best person when it came to comforting anyone. There was always the worry of saying the wrong thing and making the situation worse. "She needs to eat."


    Mary stood up to knock on the door. Just as she was about to, she heard Finn¡¯s voice.


    "What are you doing? Why is she not at your side?" Finn asked, looking around for the little woman.


    Zayne wasn¡¯t far behind Finn so Rose had to come out now.


    "We are all back and if you want to hear how it went, you will need to go down to listen. Is Rose inside?" Finn questioned, hoping that she was. Zayne was already annoyed by King James and didn¡¯t need to be searching for Rose.


    "She is. Something happened and I do not understand it. It looked like she couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment but then she came here and hasn¡¯t come out," said Mary.


    "How long ago was this?" Finn asked, going to the door to open it.


    "The sun was much higher in the sky when we were outside," Mary answered.


    Finn opened the door but before he could step inside, he heard someone coming and saw Zayne. As he expected, Zayne searched the area for Rose and then looked to Mary for an explanation. "She is inside. Mary said something happened to make Rose run here."


    "Leave us," Zayne said as he entered the room. He closed the door behind him after entering.


    Zayne went toward the door which led into Rose¡¯s room but to his surprise, Rose was sitting in a corner of his part of the room. Her arms hugged her feet while her head rested against the wall. She had to be uncomfortable if she was sleeping like this for a while.


    He was gone for most of the day and was not expecting to return to this. Zayne had left her alone with Soren and Brian before Janice came along. Rose had been fine then and she was fine during the ride here.


    Zayne approached Rose as quietly as he could. He was curious about what happened and why she chose to sleep there instead of in her room where she could have locked the door. He would like to lift Rose to place her on the bed where it would be more comfortable but he couldn¡¯t take the risk.


    Zayne stooped down to be at her level and called to her, "Rose."


    It took two more calls before Rose opened her eyes, startled at first but then she relaxed when saw that it was Zayne. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You are back. Mary said you wouldn¡¯t be back for a few hours," Rose said, rubbing her eyes as she was still sleepy.


    "And how long ago was that? How long have you been here sleeping this?" Zayne asked. He reached behind Rose to move the curtain to the side to let more light into the room.


    Rose realised it might be far later than she thought. "I do not know."


    The reason she was present in this room quickly came back to her and Rose felt embarrassed. Embarrassed and ashamed of herself.


    "I am pathetic. I panicked over nothing,¡¯ Rose said softly. How was she to face Mary after this when she couldn¡¯t speak of what happened? Was she to reveal her time in the brothel to Mary so it better explained why she sometimes broke down like she did?


    "You are not pathetic, Rose. You are healing from years of witnessing things many others couldn¡¯t bear seeing for a day. You can¡¯t overcome your past in a few days. You need more time to heal and adapt to your new life. You are trying to rush healing and it will only do more harm than good," said Zayne.


    "I don¡¯t want to always be in fear. I want to be like everyone else," Rose said, wanting to be better now despite Zayne¡¯s advice.


    "Like everyone else? They¡¯ve got their problems. Some just hide it better than others. After we go out to war when we return to our kingdom, I have to send many of my soldiers to their homes or a doctor as they have witnessed so much death that it affects them. They don¡¯t join the army the next day or a few days from then," Zayne said, his memory of their breakdowns vivid.


    "Some return in weeks while it takes others months. Some of those men are present. None of them can judge the way you are now and I will not judge you. I¡¯m sure in due time, your fears in the past will no longer be present. What you must focus on now is finding a way to help calm you when you feel afraid."


    Rose felt a little better knowing that the soldiers were like her in a way. "What way?"


    "You like putting yourself in spaces like this when you are afraid. If you don¡¯t like doing this anymore, we can search for something else to give you peace of mind. One of the men here holds onto a necklace belonging to his wife when he is afraid. Another repeats his favourite childhood story out loud and Finn chooses to annoy me," said Zayne.


    Rose laughed but covered her mouth with her right hand as didn¡¯t want to laugh at anyone. "I don¡¯t have such things to bring me comfort. I wouldn¡¯t dare annoy you."


    ¡¯We¡¯ll find something for you when we go further into town tomorrow. I don¡¯t have to go to the palace tomorrow so you can buy what you need then. Perhaps a little bunny to comfort the big bunny?" Zayne teasingly suggested.


    Rose¡¯s laughter stopped. If she could bite Zayne on his hand, she would. "I would not bring a bunny here as it would be both afraid and angry with you."


    "You can have it as a pet," Zayne explained.


    "And then I would have to keep hearing you tease me about a bunny. Besides, I am not ready to look after anything. Even if it is just a pet. I am eager to have a look around the town. What was it like to be inside the palace? To see the royals?" Rose asked, her interest in the palace helping her to forget the earlier event.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want to speak of the palace as he was still annoyed by the king and the princess trying to add him to her games. Still, he did not want to disappoint Rose. His description might be the only way she could imagine what it would be like to be in the palace.


    "It is grand. Far larger than this mansion with large gardens surrounding it. There will be a festival soon so you should prepare what you will wear," said Zayne.


    Rose grew even more excited as she had never experienced a festival.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110: Chapter 110"Oh wait. Will the festival be in the palace?" Rose asked as then she would not be able to go.


    "It is not. It will be in the market for the stall and shop owners to sell what they have. There is normally music and a lot of dances. If you are lucky, there should be performers. Many will gather there. Maybe we might be so lucky to see someone who looks like you," said Zayne.


    "I am lucky that Janice prepared good dresses for me to wear. I want to be just as dressed up as everyone else. Thank you," Rose said, appreciative of how much Zayne helped her. "I will finish tidying now."


    "You don¡¯t need to. You can finish what you need to do tomorrow before we leave or after we return. Dinner will soon start before it gets dark out. Make a promise to me, Rose. You will not do any work when the sun starts to set or before breakfast. That is your time to yourself. And you must take one day off," Zayne said, holding out his hand to Rose.


    "A day off? But there is much to do. I- I will take the day off," Rose decided as she thought Zayne was becoming annoyed.


    "It will be one day for you to explore the nearby land but you must-"


    "Go with Finn or Mary," Rose finished for Zayne. She was now quite used to him telling her this. "Zayne, did it upset you when I said you would make a good father?"


    "It did not," Zayne replied.


    "It came off like you were annoyed and from what Finn said, I thought I did something wrong. I am sorry if I did. I must be more careful with what I say," Rose said as this was the second time.


    She had angered Soren and was yet to figure out what she said to make him go back to not speaking to her. Now she had done something to Zayne.


    "You did not anger me with what you said. I overreacted over something small. I will tell you what bothered me in the future and how it had nothing to do with you. Do you trust me?" Zayne asked.


    "I do,¡¯ Rose replied, nodding her head. She didn¡¯t understand how she wasn¡¯t the one to bother him when it was only the two of them but she would wait for the answer when Zayne was ready. "Will we do my lesson today or are you tired now? Your bed is already made. Oh, the bedsheets and blankets."


    Rose tried to stand up but there was a pain in her foot from sitting so long. She sat back down. "I need to pick them up and fold them. My foot feels like it was poked by a stick for a long time."


    "That is the first I have heard someone explain it that way. I will walk you there when you are ready and later, you must say something to Mary. You don¡¯t need to make up a lie just say enough without giving away everything to not make her worry anymore. Here," Zayne offered his hand to Rose to help her up.


    Rose placed her hand on his. She gasped, surprised by how fast Zayne pulled her up as he stood up. Her foot still had the weird feeling but she could bear with it. "I will speak to Mary before dinner and you do not need to join me. You must be tired from going to the palace. Did you see Mathias or are those soldiers not there?"


    "I did see him but he remained within a group so I could not speak to him."


    "You do not have to. You don¡¯t need to speak to him because of me. I don¡¯t want to speak to Mathias so why should you? Have you heard of anyone named Alexander?" Rose asked as she couldn¡¯t help being curious about whether or not he was in the army.


    Were Mathias and Alexander still close and joined the army together or had Alexander found something else to do? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I did not. I stayed close to the royals while the soldiers stood behind us. I will try next time but if he was with Mathias in the other town, why didn¡¯t he go to the brothel to look for you?" Zayne asked, not impressed by Alexander though he hadn¡¯t met him yet.


    "Well, I..." Rose didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Alexander was the one she was closest to so she would have placed him to be the one to search for her. Mathias was there the night of the fire and Rose ran before she could see who else was present. Alexander could have been there to find her but she would never know since she left.


    "I ran away. He wouldn¡¯t have found me if he went looking," Rose answered.


    "Rose, they were in town for enough hours that he could have searched for you. Had he known you were to end up as one of the women in the brothel?" Zayne asked.


    Rose slowly nodded her head. She was to end up as one of the women selling their bodies while Alexander and Mathias would have gone there to be servants, eventually becoming Graham¡¯s guards like the others.


    Graham had been quite loud with where he planned to place her so everyone knew that was her fate.


    "I am not trying to turn you against someone you have not reunited with yet but I don¡¯t want you to be disappointed again. I will ask next time I visit the palace but it is not guaranteed that anyone will reveal who he is. I don¡¯t have the best relationship with the king¡¯s men," Zayne said, not wanting to get Rose excited when he could fail.


    "Thank you for trying. Alexander and I were close but if he didn¡¯t want to keep the promise, I would not be angry," Rose confessed. "It was a promise made when we were children and Alexander could have escaped by himself but he tried to take me."


    "I only want to see that he is well and his kindness has not changed so much from what I remember. Regardless of how he might be now, he took care of me in the past and took a few beatings for it as Graham did not like it. I don¡¯t mind if we will no longer be friends. I should go get those blankets now," Rose said, walking around Zayne to go to the door.


    "He would be a fool if he missed out on the chance to continue being your friend. Who else will care for him like you do?" Zayne asked as he followed Rose to the door.


    "I¡¯m sure there will be plenty to care for him better than me. He must have grown to be quite handsome so many women would go to him. I have overheard today that you might get the princess-"


    "No," Zayne interjected, already knowing what Rose was going to say. "I will not do anything with the princess. Ignore all that you might hear about me and the princess. It is her foolish father who is putting out that idea."


    Rose smiled as she could hear in Zayne¡¯s voice how annoyed he was. "Still, it is something to boast about that the king would want you with his daughter. You are of a different status from the rest of us. I feel much smaller next to you now."


    "Don¡¯t see me any different than before," Zayne requested. "You are short," he added, receiving a glare from Rose. "But I don¡¯t think little of you when it comes to status."

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111: Chapter 111Rose couldn¡¯t help seeing the difference in status between them. She was his maid and he was her employer. Just by watching from the sidelines, Rose saw that though the soldiers sometimes joked around with Zayne near the time for dinner, they didn¡¯t ignore the difference in status.


    She felt comfortable around Zayne but was still mindful of his position. It was easy not to feel weird around Zayne as his maid since he didn¡¯t make her feel like a servant. Rose hadn¡¯t experienced some of the stories Janice told her while working for Zayne which she appreciated.


    "Can you tell me what caused you to panic?" Zayne asked, needing to know if someone troubled her or if it was something common.


    Rose hesitated at first as it was nothing to her but she did not want to lie to Zayne. "Some of the soldiers have been staring. Some of it is fine as they must be curious about why I am here but others stare and I know what it means. They have not approached me."


    "Good. No one has to lose their eyes today-"


    "You can take away someone¡¯s eyes as well?" Rose exclaimed, stepping away from Zayne. How much of her body did she need to fear losing? "That should not be possible. How are you able to hurt someone in such a way? I have trouble cutting fruit so I cannot see myself hurting someone that way. I have failed."


    This piqued Zayne¡¯s curiosity. "You wanted to stab Graham?"


    "And many of his customers who wandered near my room but you saw that I could not do anything. I do not have it in me to kill anyone. I would forever be haunted by taking a life and there is already too much that haunts me. Do you get nightmares?" Rose asked.


    "Sometimes," Zayne admitted. "It will get to everyone at some point."


    "I hope Graham doesn¡¯t show up in your dreams. If he ever does, you can knock on my door to wake me. I will stay awake with you. I miss home. Your home," Rose corrected her mistake. "I could sit on the steps to look out at the sky. I cannot see the sky from my window as something above the window is blocking my view."


    "You can come out to go on the balcony. I will not stop you," said Zayne.


    "But I do not want to bother you. I think you have not been getting enough sleep. I can hear you when you are looking at maps and whatever papers you have out on the table inside. You should rest more," Rose said, fearing he might drop one day from exhaustion.


    "I have been sleeping quite well," Zayne replied, amused that Rose had been paying attention to his sleep. He had believed it was one-sided.


    "You have not. When I wake in the middle of the night, I hear you. Unless someone has been sneaking inside," Rose said, worried.


    "No one comes into our room at night. From tonight onwards, if you hear that I am awake, come out of your room. Maybe you are hearing noise from someone else¡¯s room. Should we make a bet?" Zayne asked, holding out his hand to Rose.


    Rose didn¡¯t trust making a bet with Zayne. "No. You will make noise and then go to sleep before I walk out. Then I will owe you. For the sake of your soldiers, you should rest. What if you were to become sick?"


    "There is a doctor among the soldiers. Since the little bunny is concerned-"


    "I am not concerned," Rose replied, but then bit her lip as she was concerned. "I will not be concerned for you anymore since you take it as a game. Should you faint, I will not run to your side."


    "I don¡¯t believe that. It is not that long ago that you shared that you cared for me as I care for you. You wouldn¡¯t be so heartless. Also, I must be concerned about you not sleeping. With how hard you work, you must rest," Zayne said, noting how unhappy she was that her sleep was now questioned. "It is something we must both work on." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You can wake me when you have trouble sleeping. No matter the time," Zayne offered.


    Rose wanted to have someone to speak to at the late hours she remained awake but didn¡¯t want to bother Zayne or anyone else. Zayne was already not getting enough sleep though he didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    When they reached the first floor, Rose saw Mary speaking with Finn but did not approach them as she did not know what to say yet. Instead, she walked outside with Zayne to pick up what she placed on the lines Mary had helped her to tie.


    "Must we dance at the festival? I do not know how to," Rose said, using the festival once more to distract herself. "I don¡¯t think I want to dance."


    "Then you can just walk around and buy what you need. There should be plenty of food for you to try. Where are your ribbons?" Zayne questioned, watching as Rose tried to fight against the wind to keep her hair in place.


    "They are inside. They are not helpful against the wind when it is like this or maybe my braids are bad. I had to teach myself," Rose said, moving her hair over her shoulder to check the long braid.


    Rose looked up at Zayne who was unfazed by the wind. It was almost like the wind loved Zayne so it was not troubling his hair. There was never a time when Rose thought she would witness the wind being kind to a handsome man.


    "The wind must be in love with you. Your hair is not blowing around like mine. At least it dried your covers and the shirts you wore during the ride here. Rather than the wind, I would love for the rain to love me. I want it to fall a little so I can enjoy looking out from the window," said Rose.


    "I am getting the feeling that you used to run around in the rain," Zayne said. A little flower like her would enjoy it.


    Rose smiled since she was guilty. "It was fun and helpful for days when there wasn¡¯t enough water to bathe in the brothel. I just stood in one spot to enjoy it while others ran around. I was called crazy for a little while because of it."


    "You have a special way of enjoying the little things in life. It would make others see things in a new light," Zayne said as he moved to help Rose take down the blankets.


    "When you don¡¯t have money, you must find other ways to enjoy life. I can hardly wait for tomorrow to see the town. There might be many things I want to buy but I must hold myself back. I only need to get something for Janice as a thank you for all that she has done. I already have a dress that I can wear," said Rose.


    "You will need a mask. I have asked that we cover our faces like a masquerade ball. It might help us to not stand out as outsiders. Hopefully, it will not be hard to find you a bunny mask," Zayne teased Rose.


    Rose didn¡¯t mind what was said as she was more interested in what was a masquerade ball. The festival needed to come faster now as there was much for Rose to see and learn.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112: Chapter 112The next day, Rose sat in the carriage, which she was yet to accept as her own, with Zayne, Finn and Mary while the other soldiers travelled on horses.


    Rose was glued to the window as there was much for her to see and she was looking out for the field from her dreams. There was a chance she might find some clue as to who her family was as Zayne would take her to the town guards.


    Rose crossed her fingers, hoping that the town guards here would be better than what she was used to. That they would care about the little people like her.


    "They are all big," Rose said, amazed by the size of the homes.


    So far it wasn¡¯t like at home where there were small homes crowded together. Most of the homes she saw now were large with some having high walls around them.


    "Must be an area for the wealthy. This town is said to be quite rich because it is so near to the palace. This must be where the stories we heard of this kingdom being grand came from. Maybe a few nobles or fallen nobles live around here," said Finn.


    "Fallen nobles?" Rose asked, looking away from the window to Finn.


    "You can lose your title if the king finds your actions to be worth taking it away. At times, there is no male heir in families for the titles to be passed on. Those aren¡¯t fallen nobles but they are mocked as such. They will still have some wealth if they handle their money well. Zayne, didn¡¯t you- Never mind," Finn decided against what he wanted to reveal.


    Rose looked to her right at Zayne seated beside her. Was he a fallen noble? He certainly looked as nobles were described but then again, the description could be wrong.


    Many thought Rose was a lady because she was pretty but plenty of the women in the brothel were pretty yet they came from common families. They were lucky to have their memories of their lives before or maybe, they were unlucky as they could remember the faces of who sold them.


    As the ride continued, Rose saw how the houses got further away from each other as Finn said they were passing through land belonging to a baron and then the houses got a little smaller and closer to each other before they reached the market where there were huge shops.


    ¡¯I would live close to the market as well,¡¯ Rose thought. It would save on having to pay to ride on a carriage or cart for so long to reach the market.


    The nobles could afford to as they had their carriages but others could not.


    "You can¡¯t sit still on your seat yet you don¡¯t understand why I speak of you as a bunny. Come out this side," Zayne said, exiting the carriage first and then holding the door for Rose. He offered his right hand for Rose to step out.


    "That bastard," Finn muttered as Zayne let go of the door once Rose was out.


    "I was wrong. It isn¡¯t her with feelings," Mary noticed, watching from inside the carriage as Zayne treated Rose with care. "That is why you told me not to let her know that he is the prince. She¡¯s going to find out at some point from outsiders."


    "He knows that. He¡¯s just enjoying that she doesn¡¯t know he¡¯s a prince. Think about it, everyone liked to get close because he was royalty so he had enough and moved out of the palace. Also, due to some things, she might try to leave if she knows she¡¯s with royalty. Why the hell am I telling you this?" Finn questioned, surprised by their conversation.


    Mary shrugged her shoulders. She was talking to herself and Finn decided to join. Mary reached in front of Finn, ignoring how he leaned back to not be touched, and opened the door so she could catch up to Rose. She exited the carriage, leaving Finn to decide when he wanted to come out.


    Finn touched his chest. He was not used to having conversations with Mary or seeing her be so calm. By now she would have glared at him for talking too much or scolding him like she did with others for doing something wrong. Rose was making a weird change to Mary and he did not like it.


    Outside the carriage, Rose worried that she should not enter the shops as they looked to be expensive just from looking outside. It was quite a shock seeing the difference between this town, Kingsland, and the town she was used to.


    Many people were walking around dressed like they were heading to attend a party, holding parasols to shade them from the sun while servants walked behind them holding bags or boxes. It left Rose thinking of how she walked with Zayne. They were walking side by side but she should be behind him.


    "Don¡¯t," she heard Zayne say before she could take the second step back. "Stay as you are. Have you already forgotten what I told you last night?"


    "I did," Rose replied. She hadn¡¯t remembered that Zayne didn¡¯t care about these things as others did. "You are gathering a lot of attention. They are not scared of you."


    "Yet they are rushing to get out of the way," Finn commented, lucky to overhear Rose when he caught up to the group. "They only like his face which is good for us. We should throw Zayne to the women and have him make them fall in love with him. Then most of the kingdom would be on our side. It¡¯s a warm day. Why don¡¯t you take off your shirt, Zayne?"


    Zayne turned to Finn for this ridiculous idea coming up once more. He had heard it on the ship on the way here and tossed it out the window, just like he wanted to toss Finn out the window.


    "No," Rose spoke up on behalf of Zayne. She had a lot to learn about Zayne but she knew that he would not enjoy doing what Finn suggested. "If you think that is the way to gain the kingdom¡¯s favour, why don¡¯t you do it."


    Rose did not want to stand witness to seeing Zayne use his body to get what he wanted. He was better than that. At least to her.


    Zayne smiled while Finn didn¡¯t enjoy his joke being ruined.


    "I am ready to do it if Zayne would allow it," Finn replied.


    Mary shook her head, not liking the plan. It would certainly work as the young women around were smitten by the soldiers. There was no doubt that these women would love the show.


    Mary wished she had been left behind at the camp as she now received strange looks since she was wearing a soldier¡¯s uniform. She was only pushing through as she wanted to be near Rose to protect her.


    Rose slowed down when she spotted combs on display. She needed one as she had been running her fingers through her hair to comb it. "So much for a comb?" She muttered, finding the price unbelievable. It would take away most of the money she brought today.


    The comb was pretty with a design carved into it but it didn¡¯t suit the price.


    Rose was ready to move on to another shop but stopped as Zayne picked up the comb she had been staring at.


    "I need a comb for my hair," Zayne explained.


    "Oh. Okay," Rose stepped to the side. She envied how he could buy it without thinking of the price but Rose was also happy as this way, she would get to enjoy the beauty of the comb as it would be placed in Zayne¡¯s room. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113: Chapter 113"Isn¡¯t that comb a little too pretty for you, Zayne? Why don¡¯t you just give it to her instead of pretending like you are buying it for yourself?" Finn asked, pitying Zayne. It had to be torture not being able to spoil the woman you liked especially when you could afford to do so. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne handed the money over to the stall owner and picked up the comb Rose wanted. "You have nice teeth," he said, looking down at Finn.


    "Thank you. Wait," Finn covered his mouth.


    Unlike many in the army whose teeth were too yellow or rotten for Finn¡¯s liking, he took care of his teeth the best that he could. Finn needed his teeth to stay as they were now since a charming smile was one of the ways to a lady¡¯s heart.


    Finn stepped away from Zayne to protect his precious teeth. If Zayne were to knock one out, Finn would never open his mouth again.


    Rose was puzzled by Finn acting like he had smelled something horrible or regretted something he said. "Did something happen to Finn?" She asked Zayne.


    "No, he¡¯s just a fool. That looks to be where the town guards are. We can take a quick look at their list," Zayne said, hopeful that this would be better than the last.


    The town guards building here was more taken care of than the other one but looks could be deceiving. They were not nobles who would make the town guards act more urgently and though Zayne was a prince, he was still from a foreign land so the guards might hesitate to help him.


    Rose was optimistic that they would find some clue here. They just had to or she would be back to feeling like this was all pointless.


    Rose¡¯s optimism started to drop when Zayne was immediately blocked by the guards standing outside. He was a welcomed guest to the kingdom by the king himself so why was he treated this way? How could there ever be peace when the king¡¯s people were not treating Zayne with respect?


    It wasn¡¯t her doing but Rose felt ashamed of the treatment Zayne received. If the kingdom wanted peace, they should be treating Zayne like he was one of the royals. Kissing his feet to get him to fall in love with the kingdom and become an ally.


    "I¡¯m not here to cause any trouble but the next time I see your king, I must ask why his guards keep pointing their weapons at me. Move that sword out of my face. I have a habit of killing those who point weapons at me," Zayne said, carefully moving the sword so the tip wasn¡¯t pointed at his face.


    The guards looked at each other not knowing what to do. They acted out of instinct against their enemy but the foreigners were a guest of the king. They lowered their weapons and stepped aside for Zayne to pass.


    "So much for a warm welcome. If I greet you with swords pointed to your face, I would be taken and thrown into some holding cell. What a wonderful kingdom," Finn sarcastically commented loud enough for all the guards outside to hear.


    If Finn had to witness another weapon pointed at his prince, he didn¡¯t know if he had it in him to stay still and not react. Where was the respect for another kingdom¡¯s prince? It wasn¡¯t like King James was unaware of who had come here and even if he did, Zayne was still the general.


    Zayne took Rose inside before an argument could start. They were here for something more important.


    "Should I have come in alone?" Rose questioned in a whisper. It was no different than outside with all the guards looking at Zayne.


    "No. I like the attention," Zayne replied. "You there."


    "Y-Yes," Connor, a town guard, stood up. He looked to his peers for help but they didn¡¯t meet his eyes, all agreeing that he was the one who had to speak to the outsiders. ¡¯Why did he have to pick me?¡¯


    Rose noticed the guard¡¯s fear and smiled to try to calm him. "We are here for me."


    Connor only noticed the lady present after hearing her voice. Why was she walking around with this group? Had she found herself in trouble? She sounded like someone from this kingdom so why was she with them?


    Connor cried inside, wishing the little lady wasn¡¯t going to ask for help getting away from the outsiders.


    "You," the single word sent chills down Connors spine due to the tone.


    Zayne wasn¡¯t fond of the staring at Rose along with the silence. She already had trouble with it and they were yet to find a solution.


    "Yes," Connor answered again. "How can I or we help you?"


    "Do you have a list of missing people from all around the kingdom for the last eight years or maybe nine years?" Rose asked.


    Connor nervously laughed, looking around to see who was now watching. "Missing people? Why would we have missing people for so long? This is the capital, little lady. It¡¯s safe and we move fast to recover anyone said to be missing."


    "Apparently you don¡¯t. Don¡¯t lie to me," Zayne said as the proof against what was said was standing right beside him. Rose was living proof that those who went missing or taken were not found. "I want to see the list."


    "The list. The list doesn¡¯t go so far back. Those who were said to be missing are often young couples who run off to get married and settle down somewhere from their parents. We find them and let the families know where they are. The list will only go to the last few weeks," said Connor.


    "I might have been missing for the last eight years-"


    "Might?" Connor chuckled but regretted as Zayne leaned forward to place his hand on the table which was like a wall between them. "I mean, it sounded like she didn¡¯t know whether she was missing or not. We can¡¯t help anyone who doesn¡¯t know if they are missing or not."


    "I was sold when I was young and was owned by someone for the last eight years. I want to find out if there is someone looking for me. Maybe I was taken instead of sold. The list must go so far back. Please look," Rose pleaded. She didn¡¯t know what else to do after this. "My name is Rose. I do not know that last name."


    Connor didn¡¯t like the position he was placed in as they had received an order last night to keep the foreigners from hearing about slaves and now, here they were asking about missing people. They were going to make him lose his job or worse if he said the wrong thing


    Connor had to think over his choice of words for sending Rose away as the man beside her gave him a bad feeling. There was no doubt in his mind that the man beside Rose could pull him off the table. "It doesn¡¯t go so far back in any town. We work fast to find anyone reported to be missing and there are no slaves in the kingdom."


    "There are," Rose said, disappointed that these guards were no different. "I have seen it myself."

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114: Chapter 114Connor wanted to cover her mouth with his hand but didn¡¯t because the foreigner acted as her guard. She shouldn¡¯t be saying this now when the king was already upset by it and the captain of the guards had warned them to point out anyone who spoke about slaves.


    "I think that there might be something wrong with you. You¡¯ve come to the right place as we have a doctor nearby who can help you. Follow me," Connor said, walking around his table to lead the way.


    There were too many watching and listening to what was said for him to warn Rose to be careful of what she spoke about and to be mindful of who she walked around with. The king wasn¡¯t going to let anyone ruin the truce happening. People like them were easy to dispose of.


    Rose touched Zayne¡¯s hand to stop him from responding. She was disappointed that they were left with nothing but she noticed the fear in the guard¡¯s face and how the other guard close by tensed up when she mentioned slaves. Something was happening that the kingdom was not aware of.


    "I have been feeling a little unwell. Maybe the doctor could help me," Rose agreed.


    Connor wanted to hug her for giving him and being so willing to go with him. Unfortunately, he would be questioned on the matter as his peers could hear what was said.


    Connor led the two outside toward the doctor. Only when they were away from the guards outside did he speak. "You shouldn¡¯t speak of slaves and missing people now. Especially when you are walking with foreigners. It might be taken back to the king that you are the one ruining what he has planned and then you will never find your family."


    Connor took a risk to warn her as he couldn¡¯t help but feel bad for the common people they could not help these days. They were to focus on the nobles and those close to the king these days.


    "Isn¡¯t the capital meant to be better at solving matters like someone going missing?" Zayne asked.


    "We normally are but those things aren¡¯t spoken out loud. This is the capital where most of the kingdom¡¯s visitors come so it must look as the king wants it. We are not to speak about violence, wars, or an increased number of people going missing. It is to look safe and rich for the visitors to tell the stories," Connor explained.


    "So, the king would rather hide the problems just to make his kingdom look good. He doesn¡¯t care about us," Rose concluded.


    "Wait. I wouldn¡¯t say that. Normally I could look through the records for anyone who has gone missing as everything is sent here, but the king gave us an order last night. The foreigners," Connor started but stopped as he remembered Zayne was with them.


    Zayne didn¡¯t need Connor to finish as he knew what was happening. James would have sent out an order to hide the truth from them so they could not bring up slaves to question going through with the truce. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James did the opposite of what Zayne wanted. James had a chance to clean up his kingdom and try to find anyone who was taken to be part of the slave business but he decided to throw dirt over the matter to bury it for now.


    "You must be careful with who you speak to about slaves right now. No one wants to anger the king and be the reason why the war continues. We are all scared right now. If you want to see the records, you will need to go to a noble. They will entertain him," Connor pointed to Zayne. "Go to one that is close to the king."


    "Why must we go to a noble?" Rose asked, confused.


    "They are the only ones whose request we are to entertain. The king likes to keep them happy," Connor answered.


    "Then, what do you know of Lady Ambrose? I know that she only has one daughter but I was mistaken for her. Does she have any relatives who lost a daughter?" Rose inquired, hopeful that the similarity meant something.


    "The lady lives a little out of town with her husband Lord Ambrose. They are a private family and much isn¡¯t known about the lady. They had two daughters but I cannot remember what happened to the other. I wouldn¡¯t go there if I were you as there have been many stories of the lord imprisoning anyone who goes there," Connor warned the two.


    He continued, "It is not good to approach the lady while she walks with her daughter as they are surrounded by guards. I hope I do not regret this but I will check the records. I cannot do it now as it will be too suspicious. Give me four days before I search and then meet me here before the doctor¡¯s place."


    With this, Connor felt like he was truly doing some good as a guard. Thanks to the king¡¯s recent orders all the guards did was walk through the town pretending to be busy, go to the nobles at the king¡¯s request, or sit around doing nothing.


    Connor touched his neck, already feeling a rope around it if he were to be caught.


    "That is kind of you but you do not need to. I can see that you are afraid and you shouldn¡¯t risk your job or life for a stranger. Thank you," Rose said as his kindness helped her to see that not all guards were bad. The guards were placed in a difficult position because of the king. "You¡¯ve walked us far enough."


    Connor scratched the back of his head. It didn¡¯t feel like he had done anything besides warn her to be careful. She was left not knowing if she was on the list. He had never seen anyone sold before and now, he knew that there was a slave business like the rumours were saying.


    A free slave walking around asking about missing people was someone the king would look to get rid of. Oddly enough, Rose was most safe being with the foreigners as they might not fear what the king could do to them for walking around with her. Rose only needed to be concerned about when the foreigners left and the king started to go after her.


    "You should still go to a noble and get them to like you. Most of them are curious about foreigners so you have one way of getting them to like you. Just don¡¯t speak too much about all those things you mentioned. I must go," Connor said as he was away too long.


    When he returned, Connor knew that he would be questioned about what was said during this time. He had walked them to the doctor¡¯s doors so as long as Rose didn¡¯t speak of this to anyone else, he was safe.


    Rose watched as Connor rushed back. "I do not trust going to nobles. If the king finds out that you went to the nobles to help me, then he will be angry. Mostly at me for wanting to know my past and potentially ruining his plans. It is best that I recover my lost memories," Rose decided.


    All other options so far took them to dead ends.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115: Chapter 115"Will he be safe?" Rose questioned, worried for Connor.


    "He should be. It is not like we would repeat what he told us. He decided to tell us about the town so he considered the danger. Come," Zayne said, leading Rose away from the doctor¡¯s place. "They are going to label many who knew of slaves as crazy and send them to a doctor." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What if the other women speak of being slaves? They are unaware that the king might have them imprisoned for speaking. We are being forced to stay silent. I do not like it," said Rose. The capital gave no hope for Rose that women like her could be helped.


    With the brothel gone, she and the women who left could not turn to the town guards who were meant to help them. How was it that Rose received more help from outsiders than from her king?


    "I will do my best to uncover my memories. I do not know how but I will try. There is no one else for us to go to. If that doesn¡¯t work, I will give up," Rose said as it was disheartening to not get any further. "Maybe I will meet someone who recognises me by chance. The festival should have many people here."


    "Yes," Zayne replied. He refused to give up as Rose would. They had to find a relative to leave Rose with before he had to depart for home. "We need to find your mask. Let us hope for a bunny."


    Rose bit her lip to stop her response. He was not going to stop unless she said something that shocked him but again, he was her employer.


    Rose ignored Zayne and focused on what was being sold around her. They didn¡¯t have all day walking around the market as the soldiers needed to return to train and Rose had to clean along with figuring out how to do her hair for her first festival.


    Rose stopped to look at bracelets made of beads. There were different colours to match the dresses that she brought along. She didn¡¯t have money for fancy jewellery like she noticed the ladies walking by wore but the beads were pretty enough to satisfy Rose.


    Zayne stood behind Rose, watching as she picked out a few of the bracelets. Just looking at them, he could tell that they would snap easily and then Rose would be running after the fallen beads. She was better off buying a good bracelet than many of these cheap ones.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t pretend to buy a bracelet for himself now and give it to Rose later. She would uncover his plans then.


    "Thank you. They are pretty, aren¡¯t they?" Rose asked, lifting the bracelets for Zayne to see.


    "They are but they will break easily," said Zayne.


    Rose was left feeling awkward as they were still standing before the stall owner. Rose attempted to turn Zayne¡¯s body around to have him walk away but he was no different than a giant oak tree. She would need an axe to chop him down and pull him away.


    Rose decided to leave first and handed a red bracelet to Mary. "It is not much but I think this one would suit you. Or what colour dress will you wear to the festival? I have other colours."


    Mary inspected the bracelet placed on her hand. "I am not going to the festival."


    "It is in honour for all of you," Rose said, puzzled by why Mary would want to stay home.


    "I do not dress up," Mary answered. She was different from Rose in wanting to wear dresses and try to do her hair perfectly.


    "I do not get to dress up often so you can come with me. This is my first time getting myself dressed for a festival so we can do it together and I will leave with you if you feel uncomfortable. I am not forcing you," Rose said, not wanting Mary to feel pressured. "I am only suggesting that we go together."


    Mary didn¡¯t want to get dressed up and go as then she would hear foolish comments about her looking better in a dress and acting like a woman than walking around in a soldier¡¯s uniform. However, when Rose smiled it was hard to say no to her. "I will join you for an hour."


    Mary tucked the bracelet in her pants pocket so she would not lose it. She regretted her decision when she locked eyes with Zayne as it felt like she had just ruined his plans. She had not thought of Zayne wanting to be alone with Rose.


    ¡¯Is he upset or just calm?¡¯ Mary wondered. It was hard to tell since Zayne always had the same facial expression.


    ¡¯There are masks over there, Rose. You must pick one fast," said Zayne.


    "Well done," Finn whispered as he walked by Mary. He was happy to not be the one who made the mistake of hogging up an hour with Rose. "I want a brown mask to match my hair."


    Rose sighed in relief when she saw that the masks were not made to look like an animal¡¯s face. Instead, they were pretty with jewels and feathers decorating them. Rose picked up a white mask which would match the pink dress she wanted to wear. "How much-"


    "I will pay for it," Zayne said, handing over a small pouch with money instead. "I need masks for all my soldiers. You only want one?" He asked Rose.


    "I only have one face," Rose replied.


    Zayne was treating everyone again so she couldn¡¯t turn down the gift. Instead, Rose wanted to find something to give to Zayne just as she had done with Mary, but what could she find for a man like Zayne? She couldn¡¯t find clothes as he towered over everyone else so she would need to get something made but that might be more than she could afford.


    "Rose," she looked up after Zayne said her name.


    He was kind to her which showed how much he cared for her just like Janice did. What would she do without Zayne around? What was she to do when Zayne would leave this kingdom?


    ¡¯He shouldn¡¯t,¡¯ Rose thought but then she regretted thinking it. How could she want Zayne to stay when he had a home to return to?


    Rose had grown quite close to Zayne. So close that she allowed physical touch between them. So much that her new comfort space to run to was where he rested. She was grateful for Zayne coming into her life and would miss him if he left.


    If the truce happened fast, did that mean she would soon have to say goodbye to the only man she considered a friend in recent years?


    "Rose?" Zayne called, touching her face.


    For the first time in a while, Rose flinched when he touched her, her eyes wide open like she was also surprised by her reaction.


    Zayne lowered his hand, noting to not be so comfortable to touch her again. "We have to move so get what you need fast."


    "Wait," Rose said, wanting Zayne to stop. His touch had just surprised her.


    His touch made her feel something weird that she could not understand. It was bad timing for him to touch her when she was thinking of missing him when he had to leave.


    Unfortunately, Zayne did not stop to listen as he regretted touching her face.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116: Chapter 116Two days quickly passed since the visit to the market and since then, Rose did not get the chance to tell Zayne of the misunderstanding. She was puzzled by what to say to him. Should she let him know that she didn¡¯t want him to leave? That she would miss him and his touch at that time brought on strange feelings.


    It was now that Rose wished Janice was around for her to talk to for advice. Mary was present but Rose did not want to bother her.


    Rose wore the pink dress she had been saving for a moment when she might attend a party and put on the white mask Zayne had bought for her. Her hair was braided and pinned up as best as she could do it with flowers she found around the camp,


    Rose kept touching the flowers, wondering if she had done too much for a party. The flowers hid the fact that she was not wearing jewels like others, but maybe they looked childish.


    Mary noticed Rose picking at the flowers in her hair and touched her hand to stop her. "You look pretty, Rose. The flowers in your hair match your dress and mask."


    "I thought it was too much. You look beautiful. Your dress is lovely," Rose said, looking over the blue dress Mary chose for tonight. Rose then observed the market which had drastically changed since the last time she was here.


    There were pretty lanterns and Rose wished to know how the flame inside burned different colours. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mary pulled on the side of her dress, feeling uncomfortable whilst wearing it. "My mother likes to pack at least one dress in my bag. It has come in handy for once. Zayne and the others will be back soon after they tie the horses. Is he who you are looking for?"


    "No," Rose shook her head. "I was looking at the lanterns. How are the flames like rainbows?"


    "It is the glass. There is a colour to it, not the flame," Mary explained.


    "Oh. That makes more sense than colourful flames," Rose apologised for her stupid question. Next time she should inspect what she didn¡¯t understand instead of asking about it. "Why are they looking this way? Is my mask not right?"


    Mary turned to the real reason there were many stares their way. "It is not you that they are curious about. General,¡¯ she greeted Zayne.


    The mask Zayne wore could only hide part of his face but not his body which gathered a lot of attention from the women around. It was easy to tell that Zayne was handsome as the mask only covered his eyes and since he had walked around the market before, most had to know that a man of this size was Zayne.


    Mary stepped back to give Rose and Zayne some space. Maybe she had been watching the two too much but for the last two days, they were acting a little awkward around each other. It was odd that Zayne had not given the comb they all knew was for Rose to her yet.


    Rose understood right away why so many were slowing down or stopping to look their way. Zayne looked more handsome than usual tonight and the mask made him look more mysterious. He would be approached by many young women tonight. Maybe it would help with the truce.


    "Enjoy the night but be alert and stay close," Zayne ordered his men. He couldn¡¯t trust that James or someone else wouldn¡¯t pull something stupid when he thought their guards were down.


    "Yes, sir!"


    "I will be your guard tonight," Zayne informed Rose.


    "But Mary," Rose pointed to Mary. "She is here with me. We won¡¯t go far or stay for too long."


    "If you do not mind, there is something I have wanted to say to Finn. Do you mind if I step away to speak to him, Rose?" Mary asked, doing Zayne and the rest of them a favour as she could not watch Rose and Zayne be so awkward anymore.


    "You can. You do not need my permission," Rose replied. Still, she was curious about what Mary had to say to Finn. The pair rarely spoke to each other and Finn acted like he was afraid of Mary.


    Rose was left standing alone with Zayne as the other soldiers grouped up and walked away to enjoy the festival. "You look handsome tonight."


    "I do not look handsome other nights? I am only teasing you," Zayne added before she could panic. "And you look beautiful. I didn¡¯t get the chance to tell you before. Stop troubling the flowers, Rose. They suit you. Were you trying to make a flower crown before?"


    "Yes. How do you know?" Rose asked. Zayne wasn¡¯t around when she failed miserably to make the crown.


    "I passed by the garden and saw how many flowers you wasted. The other flowers will weep when they see you coming," said Zayne.


    Rose wanted to forget about her mess but as usual, Zayne would never let her forget. "I didn¡¯t waste all the flowers. Some of the ones from my failed crown are in my hair. While Mary is away, I can walk with you to where you want to go. I will leave your side if you need to speak to anyone. The ladies are ready to approach you."


    "I don¡¯t care about their readiness. I will not entertain any of their advances. I am only here because you and the soldiers wanted to enjoy a night out. I will escort you where you want to be. You also have quite the attention on you," Zayne commented, peering over Rose at two men looking her way.


    It was good and bad that Rose had gotten so dolled up. She was an outsider to this town so many would be curious about her.


    "Why are you trying to fidget with everything?" Zayne asked, watching as Rose moved around her mask.


    "It is poking right under my eye. I will have to bear with it as I don¡¯t want to be the only one without a mask. Why are they gathering over there?" Rose questioned, noticing how many rushed toward a carriage.


    "The royals have arrived," Zayne answered.


    Zayne anticipated James coming up with some excuse for why his family could not mingle with the people of the town. From where he stood, Zayne saw how the palace guards circled the carriage to stop the people from getting close to who was inside.


    "We should go to buy food while everyone is distracted. The lines will be short now. You," Zayne started to offer his hand but he remembered his mistake.


    Rose didn¡¯t miss his hesitation and caught his hand before he pulled too far away. "You misunderstood and I was too embarrassed by my thoughts to explain it to you. I wasn¡¯t afraid of you when you touched me. You touched me when I was feeling embarrassed over missing you when you will have to leave."


    "Rose-"


    "I know that it is silly. What was I thinking of wanting you to stay in this kingdom when it is not good? You must go home to your family at some point," Rose rambled, trying to stop herself from worrying about the day she had to say goodbye.


    "Rose," Zayne touched her shoulders to calm her. "You must take a deep breath and stop speaking so fast."


    Rose took a deep breath like Zayne instructed her to.


    "Announcing her royal majesty, Queen Lilian and the princess Kiara!" They heard a man announce.


    "Lilian?" Rose repeated, a pain building in her head as she thought about the name. "I," she swayed to the left after losing her balance but Zayne helped her to stand.


    Rose bowed her head, trying to calm herself. Her head ached so much that it was hard for Rose to keep her eyes open. Rose knew the feeling of being close to blacking out all too well but this time, she tried to fight against it.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117: Chapter 117Rose held onto Zayne so she wouldn¡¯t fall as he led her to somewhere she could sit down. The name Lilian repeated in her head and unlike her other dreams or memories, this one left a bad feeling.


    There was a faint voice saying the name but Rose could not put a face to it. The field seemed to be the one thing she could clearly remember from her past.


    Zayne took Rose away from where the princess and the queen were. The name Lilian wasn¡¯t uncommon so many women present would have it, wanting to be named after a queen but they shouldn¡¯t take the chance.


    There wasn¡¯t anywhere for Rose to sit so he hoisted her up to place her on a stone wall.


    Rose opened her eyes after the pain subdued.


    "Better?" Zayne asked.


    Rose nodded her head despite there being a small ache left. "I have not felt like that in so long. I think there was someone from my past with the name Lilian. I can hear a voice in my head but then it mixes with mine."


    "It has been long. At least we have another clue. I would hope that the Lilian you knew was not the queen or that you have any connection to the princess. You should never be near those two but still, well done," Killian complimented Rose. "You didn¡¯t faint."


    "I didn¡¯t," Rose replied, proud of herself. "If only there was a face to the voice. I wonder why I can only clearly remember the field. Or maybe, it is not real?"


    "You could have visited it a lot in your past. It is the one memory you have been clinging to. Do you need water?" Zayne asked, not knowing if it would help with anything but it was all he could offer now.


    Rose opened her mouth, ready to respond but something caught her attention. Rose was made aware of how she sat with Zayne so close to her as others were staring.


    It was easy for others to misunderstand how she sat on the wall and Zayne was so close, holding her so she wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Rose didn¡¯t want a misunderstanding for Zayne. "We should move. Many are staring."


    "With how you are dressed, they will stare all night. Will you worry about them looking at us all night long? That would be boring," Zayne said, lifting Rose to help her down. "You are not afraid of me," he said, bringing up her confession. "What was it about you missing me?


    While Zayne wanted to speak of what she remembered about her past, he was more interested in hearing how Rose would miss him when he had to leave. What prompted Rose to think about him leaving? The truce wasn¡¯t announced as official yet for either of them to be saying goodbye.


    Rose looked down at her shoes. In that moment, she wasn¡¯t embarrassed to tell Zayne of missing him but now it was different. Shouldn¡¯t what she said before be enough? Why did she have to speak of it again? "You heard what I said,¡¯ she replied.


    "I did but you didn¡¯t get to finish. What else were you going to tell me, Rose?"


    "Nothing more. We should move," Rose said, trying to get away from being trapped between the wall behind her and Zayne. "I want to walk around before it gets too busy and I must find Mary. What if she is all alone?"


    "Mary went to find Finn. He won¡¯t leave her alone and Mary can take care of herself. Why do you think so many are afraid of her? I apologise for avoiding you at times the last two days. I misunderstood your reaction and thought I made you uncomfortable. Talking that night would have helped," Zayne admitted. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On both our parts. I should have just said it then but I was embarrassed. I will miss all of you. I don¡¯t know why I am thinking of that when you do not have to leave yet. I have always known that you need to return, so why?" Rose wondered. Why then was she so worried about it?


    "Perhaps it is best we figure it out another time and find you another mask before this one pokes out your eye. You are rubbing it too much for my liking," Zayne said, holding Rose¡¯s hand to stop her from moving around the mask. "We can find another like this."


    Away from where Zayne walked with Rose, Princess Kiara smiled to greet the people. She thought she had bad luck at first to be the one sent by her father to attend the festival but her luck changed after getting Alexander to be her guard for the night.


    Kiara had two missions to complete tonight. One, from her father which was to get close to Prince Zayne and one of her own which was to get a kiss from Alexander by the end of the night.


    All the recent problems with her father trying to get her to marry Zayne would not bother Kiara if she could just share a kiss with the man she loved. Walking around the festival with him like they were a married couple already satisfied one of her dreams.


    Kiara looked down at Alexander¡¯s hand. She wanted to hold it and walk together but she could not as there were too many watching her. ¡¯If the kingdom knew of my love for him, would they cheer us on?¡¯ She wondered.


    The women of the kingdom always loved a romantic story and Kiara had overheard some of the maids who spotted her with Alexander, rooting for the two of them as it was wonderful to see a royal falling in love with her guard.


    "You should smile. I know you are not smiling though the mask covers your face. Do you not like it? I picked it out just for you," Kiara said, looking up at the black mask Alexander wore. She tried to find a mask for Alexander that looked close to the one she wore. "It suits you. Speak, Alexander. This is not a night to ruin for me."


    "What do you want me to say, princess? Thank you for taking me from my post and making me a guard?" Alexander asked. He was a soldier in the army not a palace guard to be at her side. Kiara had plenty of palace guards to join her now but she pulled him from where he belonged.


    Kiara smiled as she found Alexander being upset to be cute. "That is why I said you must gain power. Then you can stop me from doing whatever I want with you but until then, smile and make your princess happy. Now, where is that general?"


    Though Kiara only wanted to be with Alexander tonight, she still had to do what her father sent her for, which was to make the general happy and stay by his side for a while to act like she was falling in love with him.


    "Mother, we must find the general before he decides to leave the festival. I can go off with my guards while you wait here for Mateo to arrive. It is best we split up to find him,¡¯ Kiara suggested.


    Lilian glanced at the man standing behind Kiara. She trusted that her daughter knew better than to wander off with a guard when she was here for what her father wanted. "Be safe. You are the princess and there is no telling who is in the crowds."


    "I will be safe. Excuse me," Kiara curtsied, bidding goodbye to her mother.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118: Chapter 118"How many festivals have you attended, Alex? I can count how many I have attended on one hand. My father only likes to send me out when there are men he wants me to use my charm to bring to his side. Still, coming outside the palace with you is lovely. I wish you would smile," Kiara requested once more.


    Alexander remained focused, looking around for any danger lurking. As soon as she found the general, she could leave his side and be protected by the man he wanted her to marry.


    Kiara sighed, bored of the festival already. What fun was any of this when Alexander did not want to speak or at least pretend to look happy? She was better off talking to the maid who walked behind them.


    She could force Alexander to speak to her and act more excited but she had already forced him to be here. Kiara wouldn¡¯t have to if he had just accepted her offer to join her. She was kind when she first asked him but he forced her to use her power. Shouldn¡¯t he know by now just to say yes?


    Kiara noticed how some young women ignored her as they rushed by her to see something. Her family was the other way so the only thing worth seeing had to be Zayne.


    Kiara sighed once more, walking toward where she didn¡¯t want to be. Zayne was easy to spot despite his mask because of his height. She faked her best smile but it didn¡¯t last long as she noticed a woman beside Zayne.


    "Move," Kiara pushed one of the guards coming to stand before her out of the way. "Did he bring a woman along with him?"


    Kiara wanted to laugh as her father¡¯s plans were going to fail fast. There wouldn¡¯t be any union between her and Zayne but her father would try his hardest to convince Zayne to take both women.


    "Which lady is it?" Kiara wondered. She didn¡¯t want Zayne but she was still curious about who he had chosen over her. It had to be a woman from a noble family or she would find Zayne to be a fool.


    Alexander stared at the general. He didn¡¯t know what to make of the man yet since he wasn¡¯t in the room when the meeting happened. Alexander pitied the general as he would have to put up with the princess soon.


    Alexander looked at the young woman Kiara was trying to compare herself to. The woman wore a mask just like everyone else so it was hard to make out which family she came from.


    Just as Alexander looked away to search for danger, his gaze went back to the woman beside the general. The mask came off and another was placed close to her face. He could be mistaken but that face was quite similar to the person he had been searching for.


    It was only when she smiled did he knew that he had to be right. That woman had to be Rose.


    "Rose," Alexander whispered, moving without thinking to go near her to better confirm it.


    Kiara reached for Alexander, confused as to why he was heading toward Zayne without waiting for her. She was certain he heard him say a woman¡¯s name. How cruel did he plan to be to her?


    Kiara followed Alexander to see for herself if he also knew the woman Zayne was standing with.


    "Rose," Kiara heard Alexander say the name louder and then her world stopped as he hugged the stranger. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kiara had been longing all day to hold Alexander¡¯s hand yet it was some stranger that got a hug from him. Kiara couldn¡¯t find the words to say right now. She could order him to step away from the woman but she was so angry that words were not coming out.


    Luckily, there was someone around who shared her dislike of Alexander hugging Rose.


    Zayne removed Alexander from hugging Rose and stepped in between the two. "You must be out of your mind to approach her like that."


    "Rose, it is me. Alexander," Alexander introduced himself, taking off his mask to show his face. He didn¡¯t care about the foreign general. All he wanted was to hear this woman confirm that she was Rose.


    Alexander had feared that with him out of town he would not see Rose but here she was standing before him. Or was it someone who resembled the girl he once knew?


    "Alexander," Rose said, surprised to hear that name. Alexander didn¡¯t look anything of the boy from her past. He had done a lot of growing over the years. "Alexander?" She repeated, not believing that he was standing before her.


    Rose stepped back to be further behind Zayne as she thought of how Mathias greeted her. The hug was lovely but she couldn¡¯t help being wary.


    Kiara was fuming inside but she needed answers so she had to speak. "Well, this is a surprise. My guard seems to know the woman you are with. The kingdom isn¡¯t so small as many say. My father asked that I join you and show you around the festival. Your companion can stay with us."


    Kiara needed Zayne to move so she could get a better look at the woman who ruined her night. What was the relationship between Rose and Alexander? Was this the woman he loved before?


    Alexander could not understand why Rose was not coming to him and hid behind a man so dangerous. It took a moment but Alexander realised his mistake. Kiara would be obsessed with Rose after he hugged her. He was too excited in the moment to think of the princess.


    Alexander stepped back to take his previous position with the princess. At the very least, he knew where Rose was now. No one could convince him that this wasn¡¯t Rose. "My apologies princess. I moved without thinking."


    "Don¡¯t apologise. After all, you gave us all a good show. Who is your companion, general? I think I have seen her before but I didn¡¯t get a good look before she placed her mask back on. Introduce us," Kiara ordered Zayne.


    What daughter of some pathetic family was aiming so high? Who could be so bold to get the attention of the two men who were to belong to the princess?


    "Tell your father that I prefer to be alone," Zayne replied.


    "That is something I wish I could tell him for you but I am afraid that I cannot. Show me your companion-"


    "Do not upset me with your jealousy," Zayne interjected, keeping Rose out of the princess¡¯s view. He was more concerned about the princess seeing Rose than Rose speaking to her old friend.


    Kiara¡¯s smile fell as she was no longer interested in acting like her father wanted. She had to get to the bottom of the woman in the middle of these two men. Alexander had never hugged a woman so it was obvious he cared for Rose.


    "Alexander, what is your relationship with the woman you hugged? Tell me now," Kiara ordered Alexander. She couldn¡¯t command Zayne but she could command Alexander. "Speak or I shall have her ruined."


    Rose wondered if she was the only one confused as to why the princess wanted to know who she was. She was not the important person here.


    The situation was all too confusing as Rose was still getting over the shock of seeing Alexander and now she had to hear of the princess ruining her.

 Chapter 119

    Chapter 119: Chapter 119"She is an old friend of Mathias and I. Like a little sister we used to care for. We haven¡¯t seen her in years after we joined the army. That is all," Alexander answered.


    "Sister? It didn¡¯t look that way," Kiara said, holding onto her hunch that this was Alexander¡¯s lover. "Maybe it is from my brothers and I not having a close relationship which makes me misunderstand. It is terrible you have not seen her in years. You have been working too hard."


    If Mathias did know Rose then Kiara could get her answers from there. Mathias was always eager to please her. Those desperate to climb higher in the palace always kissed her feet. She would get to the bottom of this fast and if there were lies told, someone had hell to pay.


    "You don¡¯t need to hide her from us. You heard him say she is like his sister. We should have them speak," Kiara said, her smile returning. She had acted rashly due to her jealousy and could not make that mistake again.


    What would it look like for a princess to be jealous of a woman beneath her? Alexander was a man of common birth so Rose had to be the same. A common woman was dressing up like she was a lady. Kiara tried not to laugh at the childish flowers in Rose¡¯s hair. How foolish was she to get so upset over a woman like this?


    There was one thing that made Kiara happy. Zayne¡¯s jealousy.


    She wasn¡¯t the only one who didn¡¯t like this reunion. Alexander and Rose had to stay as the siblings they called themselves. Anything more would have Alexander not seeing Rose again.


    There was some comfort in knowing that Zayne wanted to keep Alexander away from Rose. They could work together.


    Rose stepped from behind Zayne, her mask hiding her face from the princess¡¯s scrutiny. This was not how Rose wanted to be before any of the royals.


    "You should speak to her while I entertain the general. I never knew that Alexander had someone like a sister in his life. I hope we can be close," Kiara said, reaching to hold Rose¡¯s hand but Zayne blocked her. "You are acting like I will harm her."


    "You just spoke of ruining her because of your jealousy. I would have to be a fool to let you touch her and I can guarantee you that I am no fool," Zayne replied, keeping his hand between the two women. It was evident that the princess had feelings for Alexander.


    The mask Kiara wore now couldn¡¯t hide the other mask Zayne noticed before. She couldn¡¯t play her games with him.


    "I will wait on the side. There are a few things I want to buy," Kiara said and then walked away from the group. She had better things to put her focus on than arguing with Zayne. "Quinn."


    "Yes princess," Quinn, Kiara¡¯s maid answered.


    Kiara stood on the sidelines watching as Alexander hesitated to speak. Then her gaze went to Rose. "They look to be more than siblings. If you want to please me, find a way to ruin her dress. I will reward you handsomely if you do it well."


    There was more Kiara wanted to ruin but she had to settle on this for now.


    "Yes, princess."


    Away from where Kiara stood, Alexander didn¡¯t know what to say to Rose. He had already made the mistake of hugging her before the princess.


    "I have been searching for you, Rose. I have never once forgotten our promise. I just got a little lost when I returned and then Mathias. I shouldn¡¯t speak about him," Alexander decided as Rose did not need to know of his ways. "It is good to see that you are well."


    Before replying to Alexander, Rose looked to Zayne. Without having to voice what she wanted, Zayne stepped back, giving Rose and Alexander the space to talk.


    "It is good to see that you are well. You are a guard for the princess," Rose said, thinking it meant Alexander was doing well.


    "No, I am a soldier but the princess harbours feelings for me so she keeps me close. I made the mistake of approaching you with the princess near. You must keep watch for her as her jealousy is dangerous. I will do what I can to please her to keep her from approaching you," Alexander promised.


    "That doesn¡¯t sound good to you. You are trapped by her side?" Rose questioned, worried for Alexander. "Perhaps Zayne can-"


    "You shouldn¡¯t travel with that man. He is from another kingdom and at any moment, he can choose to declare war on us again. I can find you somewhere safe to be. I was planning to leave the army once I found you. I don¡¯t know where we will go yet but I will make up for us having to leave you behind," said Alexander. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He¡¯s not bad," Rose said softly. "Zayne is not bad. I know that as a soldier he has taken lives but to me, he is not bad. He has offered me shelter and work. He has helped me a lot."


    Alexander glanced at Zayne who would not take his eyes off of Rose. Why was this outsider being so kind to Rose? She didn¡¯t have any riches to her name. Was it because of her beauty?


    It wasn¡¯t uncommon for soldiers to go around seducing women and then leaving those women with all the consequences of their seduction. Their children were mocked for having tainted blood.


    Still, Alexander was going to trust what Rose said but keep an eye on Zayne. "I have much to thank him for. I have many stories to share with you and many you must want to tell me. Unfortunately, I cannot right now with the princess watching. Where are you staying?"


    "With Zayne and his soldiers," Rose replied.


    Alexander gripped his sword. It bothered him to know that she was staying with so many men and worst of all, men the king was trying to please. Anything could happen to Rose and it would be buried. "You are safe there, right? No one troubles you?"


    "I am safe. I have made a friend with one of the soldiers. She is around here somewhere. Thank you for trying to keep the promise. Just know I am not upset that you didn¡¯t save me from there. We were children when we made that promise and I like knowing that I made my escape. We are all free from there so that is all that matters," said Rose.


    Rose hesitated at first, not wanting to bring trouble but she had to let him know about Mathias. "I have seen Mathias. I saw him the day the soldiers were walking through the market. If you ever come to see me at Zayne¡¯s camp, do not bring Mathias with you. I don¡¯t want to see him again."


    "What has he done?" Alexander questioned, his dislike of his old friend growing. He had the suspicion that Mathias was up to something to keep their past hidden but other than Mathias¡¯s visits to the brothel, Alexander didn¡¯t have any clues about what he had done.


    "He kicked me when I ran to him and was helping to search for me after I escaped. I am happy to see that he is well but we will never be friends. I must go," Rose said, stepping away from Alexander as the princess¡¯s gaze was hard to ignore.


    Rose did not need an enemy in the royal family. That would be too much for Zayne to help her with.


    "I will visit you when I can," Alexander spoke in a hushed tone.


    Rose nodded her head, turning to return to Zayne¡¯s side. The princess gave her a bad feeling, similar to the feeling she got when she heard the name Lilian. Rose couldn¡¯t resist touching Zayne¡¯s hand as it helped her to calm herself from the fear that had been building up once more.

 Chapter 120

    Chapter 120: Chapter 120Zayne led Rose away from the princess and her old friend. He noticed how Rose clung to him. This was the most they had touched each other since they met. Something was bothering her and he would bet it was the princess.


    "She will not get to you."


    Rose snapped out of thoughts about Alexander. "What? Oh, the princess. She has feelings for Alexander so he warned me of her jealousy. I do not want to have a royal trying to hurt me because of a misunderstanding and I worry for him. He is a soldier but the princess has him at her side. Is that normal?" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. Like her father, the princess knows how to abuse her power," Zayne replied. "Many royals can be that way."


    "Oh. So, there is nothing he can do to get away from her? How are we to speak again if the princess will be angry?" Rose wondered, nervous about what would happen from tomorrow onward. "So far, he seems like the boy I remember. Other than his appearance changing drastically of course. It is good that he is a soldier. He has always protected others."


    "The princess is well-loved by her father. It is unlikely that there is anyone to help him unless he wants to leave the army but then, she is manipulative to get him to stay. That is why I did not want you near the palace," Zayne explained. "You need to find a secret way to meet him."


    "I see. I have told him that I am staying at your camp. He looked concerned but if he were to visit, he would see that I am fine. Is it allowed for him to go there or I can step outside if he were to show up? I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for anyone. For your soldiers to think I have brought a spy," Rose said, thinking of how suspicious it would be.


    "I will tell the soldiers guarding the gates to look out for him but he cannot come inside. Can you take Finn with you or do you trust him?" Zayne asked, curious as to how she viewed Alexander.


    Like the princess, Zayne noticed the feelings the man held for Rose. Alexander wasn¡¯t good at hiding it as his face gave it away. He should have at least kept the mask on to hide it.


    Rose thought about it for a moment. "I don¡¯t see any reason not to trust him but I will be careful. We have not seen each other for years so a lot has changed. He greeted me with a hug instead of a kick so I am not so wary of him. He did it before a princess so he must not care about what I was."


    "Oh," Rose realised how much she held Zayne¡¯s hand. "I am sorry," she apologised, stepping away from him. They had been walking so close yet she had not noticed. Rose looked down at her hand. The uneasiness she felt was gone.


    "I quite enjoyed it," Zayne admitted. "A little bunny clinging to me."


    "You are big and warm just like how I imagine a bunny to feel. If I am a little bunny, then you are a big bunny. I wonder how your soldiers would love the nickname. Would they laugh at it and call you in secret to annoy you just as you annoy me?" Rose wondered, eager to make Zayne regret calling her a bunny.


    "And then I will have them run laps around the mansion-"


    "Then you will abuse your power. What will make you any different from the princess?" Rose questioned.


    "We are here for a serious matter not to be joking around. When they get lax, I have to wake them up. Do you view me like the princess? I would be insulted if you did," Zayne replied, stopping in the middle of the path to fix Rose¡¯s mask.


    "You are not like her. She scares me just like the name Lilian scares me and the queen is her mother. I do not think it is possible but what are the chances that I might have been in the palace before? Perhaps my parents were servants there," Rose proposed.


    Something felt familiar yet scary at the same time. Like she was heading down a path she had walked before but she should have run away from.


    "Why go so low? Your parents could have been anyone. Many are named after the queen but let us assume you have met the queen before. You looked scared out of your mind when you heard her name," Zayne said, unable to forget Rose¡¯s reaction to the announcement.


    "What could a queen have done to have a child so afraid of her? Tomorrow, we can come up with answers and search for anyone else named Lilian but now, you should enjoy the festival. It is your first so you must make it memorable. It will be my treat," Zayne offered to spoil her. "You will not object?"


    Rose shook her head. "We are both stubborn. I will try to reject it and you will not take no for an answer. It is faster to accept your offer and I will buy something for you as a thank you."


    Zayne chuckled. "You are a fast learner like I told you."


    Zayne put out his arm to stop a man approaching them with drinks from getting too close to Rose.


    "Drinks?"


    "No," Zayne replied.


    "Was that wine?" Rose asked, watching as the man went around them to go to someone else. "It smelled lovely."


    "You want to drink?" Zayne questioned, surprised by her interest.


    "I have never tasted wine. I do not want to drink it now since I do not want to get drunk. Why are you laughing at me? I have not said anything funny," Rose pouted, disliking his laughter.


    "It would be quite the show if you were to get drunk over a taste of wine. I have wine stored at the camp. You can have a taste there and go to bed if you feel drunk. Come here," Zayne said, holding Rose¡¯s hand without hesitation.


    Rose tried to figure out where Zayne wanted to take her. They approached a crowd of people dancing and Rose panicked. "I do not know how to dance."


    "And I am not good at dancing. I am taking you to where there is food and maybe little things you can buy to remind you of this night. I need to look out for my soldiers,¡¯ Zayne said, counting them as he spotted them.


    "I am hungry- Oh!" Rose gasped, her body startled by something cold splashing against her back. It felt like cold water had hit her which stunned her body.


    Rose turned around to see who had done it only to see the back of a woman running away.


    "Shit," she heard Zayne curse.


    Zayne could see where the culprit ran off to but could not leave Rose alone. He turned Rose around to get a good look at what was thrown at her.


    Rose could tell from his reaction that it had to be more than just water. She tried to touch the back of her dress but Zayne stopped her.


    "Do not," Zayne advised her. "It is not just water."


    Between the cold feeling on her back as her dress soaked up what had been thrown and the crowd around either talking or laughing at her appearance, Rose just wanted to return to the camp and take off the ruined dress.

 Chapter 121

    Chapter 121: Chapter 121"I do not need to-"


    "Stay in the water. We promised the man you came with that we would get you all tidied up. We¡¯re going to throw away this dress."


    Rose was lost for words as a group of women gathered around her, taking away the dress Janice had bought and fixed up for her. "It could be washed," she said.


    Laughter filled the room.


    "He said your name was Rose. You cannot enter the madam¡¯s business and think she would let you keep that filthy dress. You are lucky she took you in at this hour but someone threw water with the droppings of an animal in it so, how could she not? Just sit," Charlotte, one of the women helping to clean up Rose said.


    Rose worried about where Zayne had brought her as it reminded her of a brothel. Except, there were dresses, shoes, hats, and bags all around. A separate room with a tub and something that reminded Rose of flowers.


    "Where is this place?" Rose inquired.


    "How do you not know us? Have you been living around a rock? This is where all the young women looking for a husband come to get cleaned and dressed up to meet the man of their dreams. The madam has gone beyond just making dresses. She wants to create art by tending to her customers so carefully," Charlotte explained.


    Charlotte placed more petals in Rose¡¯s water to have the scent get rid of the foul stench Rose came in with. "We shall make you look pretty again and send you back to that man. He has paid plenty for us to do this tonight."


    "Tell us," the woman picking the flowers out of Rose¡¯s hair started. "Where did you meet the foreigner? How did you get him to fall for such an innocent-looking woman like you? I would have thought he wanted someone more seductive." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Charlotte splashed water on Olivia. "It is rude for you to speak of what he wants before his lady."


    "I am not his lady," Rose replied, once more trying to get up but she was forced to sit. She never had anyone bathe her before.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t believe it. "You don¡¯t have to lie to us. We won¡¯t share about your relationship. Normally, it is the parents or the ladies themselves who pay for us to prepare them. I have never seen a man come to pay for our services. There is something between you."


    "He came in shielding you from everyone outside and called on others to watch you. He looked like he was going out to kill whoever ruined your dress. Oh, to have a man like that. Stop throwing water at me!" Olivia yelled, frustrated by her dress getting wet.


    "Do not dream of him. He is taken," Charlotte said, looking down at Rose and her uncomfortable state. "We are all women here. No need to be shy. You have worked a lot," she noted just from looking at the palm of Rose¡¯s hand. "Enjoy this experience. Many cannot afford it so casually."


    "How expensive is it?" Rose asked, worried that Zayne might have paid too much.


    Rose wanted to go home but Zayne insisted that she come here to get cleaned up and continue to enjoy her first festival.


    Rose couldn¡¯t go back to her earlier spirits as the dress she loved most was ruined and she worried about Zayne going after the person who did this to her. He was confident that he knew who it was and that he would be back soon.


    "The man you came with has paid for it. Why must you worry about the price? The least you could do for him is smile when he comes. Right now, you don¡¯t look so happy," said Charlotte.


    Rose looked to the door where Mary and Finn were waiting on the other side. She didn¡¯t know how Zayne found them so fast and rather than the two of them staying here to guard her, Rose wanted them to be at Zayne¡¯s side.


    What was he going to do to the person who ruined her dress?


    Outside the shop, Zayne and Liam searched for where the princess and her guards had wandered off.


    If the princess wanted to get away with what she had done, she should have waited for another day. Zayne recognised the woman who ran away after soaking Rose because of her dress. It matched the dress worn by the maid standing with the princess.


    "Let¡¯s not do anything stupid. You can¡¯t harm the princess over a dress. That would give the king something to hold over our heads," Liam tried to reason with Zayne.


    Liam understood the frustration and the anger Zayne was feeling right now but it was a dangerous game.


    "There could be a war if you hurt the princess and you have been trying to find Rose¡¯s parents. That can¡¯t happen if everyone is running away trying to get to safety. Remember, you¡¯re supposed to be the one who makes smart decisions because what you do affects all of us," said Liam.


    Zayne ignored Liam as his focus was set on the princess walking around like she had not ruined someone¡¯s night because of her jealousy.


    "Princess," Zayne called, getting her attention.


    "Back so soon and without your companion," Kiara said, pleased with Rose¡¯s disappearance. This was the way it should be. "Is she not enjoying the festival? I thought my father did well with it."


    "Do not speak like you do not know why I am here. One hug has you acting a fool?" Zayne questioned.


    It would be so easy to snap her neck but Zayne had to consider the consequences of it. It would be impossible for Rose to find her home if a war continued now as Liam said.


    "You should be careful with what you say about the princess of the kingdom you stand in now. I have not been acting a fool and I do not like the tone in which you speak to me. Watch it," Kiara warned. There was only so much disrespect she could ignore. "Do not blame me for your companion running away."


    Zayne ignored the princess and looked at the maid he saw. His guess was right as the maid shook with fear. "Your maid ruined Rose¡¯s dress. While you let her take the fall for what you ordered her to do-"


    "Take her head," Kiara interjected, stepping to the right for Zayne to grab Quin. "If she did something wrong she should be punished."


    Quinn looked down at the ground. It didn¡¯t come as a surprise that the princess would be so quick to sacrifice her though it had been the princess who gave the order. Still, every part of her body shook with fear. She was to be rewarded, not killed.


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want my guards to hold her steady? Before you kill her, I would like to know what she did to your companion. For her to mess with Alexander¡¯s sister upsets me," Kiara said, shaking her head at the pitiful Quinn.


    Alexander saw right through Kiara. He knew his mistake would lead to trouble for Rose. What he didn¡¯t like was Zayne aiming his sword at Quinn. The maid was innocent so Alexander used his sword to block Zayne¡¯s. "Do not."

 Chapter 122

    Chapter 122: Chapter 122"Move your sword," Zayne instructed Alexander.


    "She is innocent," Alexander argued, refusing to let someone who meant no harm die. Quinn was only listening to Kiara¡¯s order and Zayne should be smart enough to know it. "Put down your sword and enjoy the festival. We will look into what happened."


    "This is a little bit too much," Kiara said, touching Alexander¡¯s hand. "My father wouldn¡¯t like hearing about this. Quinn, did you do something when you left my side?"


    "I did, princess," Quinn confessed.


    "Then, it is only fair that you are punished for it. Where is Rose? Let me apologise to her for the actions of my maid. Quinn acted without my order. I shall see to it that she is properly punished," Kiara said, pushing Alexander¡¯s sword away to stop the fight.


    While Kiara was enjoying the mess she created, she couldn¡¯t have Zayne involved in a fight. Not on the night her father wanted the festival to go well.


    Zayne lowered his sword, once more unimpressed with Rose¡¯s choice of a friend. This would have never happened had Alexander been more careful when he approached Rose. Rose didn¡¯t need this now or at any point in the future.


    "No need to apologise. It wouldn¡¯t be genuine," Zayne said, turning around to leave as he got what he came for.


    Alexander put away his sword. He didn¡¯t like how it was so easy for Quinn to almost die. Kiara¡¯s laughter upset him as this was her doing.


    "I didn¡¯t think he would be so in love with her. You," Kiara turned to Alexander. "You won¡¯t stand a chance to get her so just love me. Love me and I won¡¯t do what I have in mind. If I ever hear of you going near the woman who is not a sister to you, I will imprison her deep in the dungeon. Understood?"


    "Speak," Kiara ordered Alexander as his silence bothered her. "I will not lose you to a common woman or any other kind of woman. You are mine. Now, come with me to walk around the festival."


    Kiara glanced at Quinn who looked too pathetic for her liking. Quinn had almost done well. She failed when she got caught by Zayne. "You shall have a reward waiting for you in the morning. You made me be on the receiving end of the general¡¯s anger but I spare you because I like you."


    "Thank you for sparing me, princess. You are most kind," Quinn cried, going down to her knees to show how grateful she was. She had to thank her lucky stars that she was not killed tonight. She had proven herself to the princess so she should not be cast to the side.


    Kiara turned away from Quinn to have one final look at Zayne. He was a far greater challenge than Alexander but she was confident that she could have him bow to her. Seeing Zayne¡¯s anger over Rose, she was more determined to get rid of Rose. It did not sit well with Kiara for Zayne to dismiss her but like Rose.


    "Come," Kiara ordered her servants. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Away from the group, Liam walked with Zayne keeping watch for the princess¡¯s guards. Zayne pointing his sword to a palace maid could easily be misunderstood.


    "Were you going to kill the maid? That would go against everything you stand for," Liam said, confused by Zayne¡¯s actions.


    "I was not going to kill her. I wanted to see how crazy the princess was," Zayne replied.


    It had to be Kiara¡¯s order yet she stood by ready to let her maid take the fall for it and be killed. So far, Kiara was more dangerous than her brothers and this was only the beginning of Zayne knowing about the princess.


    "We were warned to keep watch of the crown princess but no one said anything about the princess," said Liam.


    Zayne led the way back to the madam¡¯s shop where Rose should be close to ready. "Somehow, she hides her intentions from those who might be able to stop her. You are to join as Rose¡¯s guard when she has to come to the market. The princess has Rose as her target now. You mustn¡¯t let anything happen to Rose while I am away."


    "I won¡¯t but you¡¯ve dug a hole for yourself. You¡¯ve shown what your weakness is and if the princess tells the king-"


    "She won¡¯t," Zayne interjected. "She has a way of manipulating her father but I have a feeling she won¡¯t bring up Rose as I will speak of her guard. Besides, someone like her wouldn¡¯t want it known she lost me to a woman, not from a noble family."


    "Seeing their princess, your sister is starting to appear normal. Should I gather the soldiers for us to start heading back to camp? I have a bad feeling about us staying here too long," Liam said, noticing a town guard staring at them.


    Liam had noticed a group of town guards following them when they arrived, stalking them wherever they went. How were they to enjoy the festival when the guards were always one step behind them?


    "Gather everyone in one hour. We will not leave until everyone is accounted for. Excuse me," Zayne said, going ahead to enter the shop.


    "We are closed for the night-"


    "He is the customer we accepted. She is almost ready," Charlotte informed Zayne. "She is with the people you said are her guards. Please send her again. It was fun getting her cleaned and dressed up. We threw out the dress and placed her in something more trendy amongst women her age. If you visit in the morning, we can put out more dresses for her."


    Zayne would like to do that but the only person Rose might accept dresses from was Janice. There wasn¡¯t a way for Zayne to trick Rose and say there were old dresses lying around which she could take and he didn¡¯t want to lie to Rose.


    Charlotte stared at the handsome foreigner. The man in the middle of all the young women¡¯s conversations. She had learned from Rose that he was the general.


    Charlotte didn¡¯t get an answer to how the lady she cleaned got one of the foreigners. The madam¡¯s other customers who would love to know as many would flock here once they put the word out that the woman by the general¡¯s side was dressed here.


    "You have been staring too long," Zayne said to end the silence. "Is there something you need to say to me? More money?"


    Charlotte shook her head. "Your presence here will bring enough business to my mother tomorrow. Thank you for coming to us."


    "Are you familiar with many of the women in this town?" Zayne questioned, realising something important now that he was not blinded by anger.


    "I am. My mother- The madam makes dresses for many of the women in town. She was invited to the palace once. She is not only talented with dresses. The madam can make something for you," Charlotte offered.


    "It is not a dress that I seek. After looking at Rose, does she remind you of any of the women here in town?"


    Charlotte slowly nodded her head as one face came to mind. "I mistook her for someone when you brought her in. I have only seen the lady once but it is hard to forget her. The young lady with you reminded me of Lady Ambrose."

 Chapter 123

    Chapter 123: Chapter 123A second time was less of a coincidence to Zayne. They had to start looking into Lady Ambrose as it was the one clue they kept coming across.


    "If you are going to see the lord and his wife, I suggest that you do not as they are a private family. He will not let you in his gates and if you bother his family, he will attack. It¡¯s rumoured that Lord Ambrose isn¡¯t close to the king anymore so he will not care to please you," said Charlotte.


    All the locals respected the family¡¯s wishes to be private so Zayne had to do the same if he didn¡¯t want any trouble.


    "Thanks for the warning but where can I find this family?" Zayne asked, not worried about the lord.


    If he could find a portrait of Lady Ambrose, it would help him know if the trip was worth it.


    Though they were told the lady only had one daughter, it wouldn¡¯t be the first time there was a secret child no one knew about.


    "It is quite the ride from here to the lord¡¯s land. You must head north toward the mountains. You will come across plenty of farmers before you reach there. I should have a map to mark it as I am not good with directions. Excuse me for a moment. We might have a map here," Charlotte said, leaving Zayne¡¯s side to search.


    Just then, Finn and Mary came out with Rose walking behind them.


    "Killed anyone?" Finn asked, inspecting Zayne¡¯s hands for blood. "Choked them?"


    "I did not kill anyone. Where," Zayne stopped when Rose stepped out from behind the two. It was money well spent to bring Rose here.


    They were able to get a close colour to what Rose wore before and her mask was back on. The only thing missing were the flowers Rose had placed in her hair.


    Rose once again fidgeted with her hair. She was shy about her looks but if only she knew how beautiful she looked.


    "Thank you," Rose thanked Zayne. Without him, she would have been running back to the camp right now.


    The awful scent was no longer following her so she could enjoy the festival.


    "Why are your cheeks so red? Was the water too warm for your liking?" Zayne asked.


    Rose shook her head. She couldn¡¯t forget about the questions the women had about Zayne. Some about how she came to be at his side and others asking inappropriate questions Rose didn¡¯t think were suited to ask his maid. Charlotte wasn¡¯t able to save Rose from all the questions.


    Zayne was standing right here so the women should come out to ask him if they wanted to know what kind of woman he liked.


    Rose froze up but relaxed when she felt Zayne¡¯s hand on her face. His hand was cold which meant he needed a pair of gloves. ¡¯I can buy one,¡¯ Rose decided.


    A pair of gloves shouldn¡¯t be so expensive that she could not afford one for Zayne. There had to be somewhere she could find gloves at the festival.


    "Well, it is clear that we are not needed. Can I rejoin my group to not disturb you or is there danger? I don¡¯t understand why Rose became a target tonight. Is it because she walks with us?" Finn questioned, confused.


    "It is because of someone¡¯s jealousy. Keep watch of the princess and those around her. The princess will bring a lot of trouble for us in the future. Liam will join in watching Rose when she comes to the market from now on," said Zayne.


    Rose had a feeling her dress being ruined had something to do with the princess but she didn¡¯t want to believe it at first. Was this like Graham¡¯s obsessive love which made the princess act this way? Rose didn¡¯t want to witness that kind of love again.


    Rather than worry about herself, Rose worried about Alexander and Zayne. Alexander was stuck with the princess and because of Rose, Zayne had to be adding more guards.


    Rose didn¡¯t notice Finn and Mary walking ahead leaving her with Zayne.


    "Don¡¯t worry about the princess. I will protect you," Zayne promised.


    "I am not worried about myself. I am worried about Alexander and you," said Rose. "Though it isn¡¯t what you want, many still speak of a wedding between you and the princess but she is in love with Alexander. What would she do to get you out of the way so she can be with Alexander?"


    "She will do nothing as it would end the chance for a truce and I will never accept a marriage proposal so I will not be her target. Don¡¯t think of doing something stupid to save him from the princess. There is nothing you can do. Promise me," Zayne said, pointing his pinky finger to Rose for her to promise.


    Rose didn¡¯t have any current plans for helping Alexander since she also knew there was nothing she could do for him, but should he ask for anything, Rose would not turn him away. "I cannot promise that I will not do anything he needs. Hopefully, he never asks for me to fight against the princess."


    "He took good care of me when we were children. I can only promise you that I will not go near the princess or do something stupid," Rose promised though she didn¡¯t know what stupid thing there was that could be done.


    Zayne had a feeling that Alexander¡¯s presence would bring nothing but trouble since he came with the princess trying to get rid of the women around him. Not only the princess but now it might mean Rose seeing her other friend Mathias again.


    "You are more worried than I am. The women here said that if I worry too much, I will age faster. I do not know if it is true," Rose said, palming her cheeks. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It seems that you enjoyed your time here. Would you like to come again?" Zayne asked, willing to have her experience this again. The dress she wore now was of better quality than the others Rose had. It didn¡¯t seem like it could tear easily and the colour was vibrant.


    Rose truly looked like the lady many had been mistaking her for now.


    Other than being bathed by someone, Rose enjoyed her time here but she knew it had to be expensive.


    "I enjoyed it but I cannot afford it," Rose replied. The dress alone might take a few weeks for her to afford.


    "It is not expensive for me. Janice buys you dresses that she can afford. Why can¡¯t I do the same for you with what I can afford? I have plenty of money for this kingdom which would be useless for when I leave. Let me spend it how I see fit," said Zayne.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand why Zayne would not just spend the money on himself. There was plenty for him to take home like his other treasures. "You should spend your money on yourself or save it for if there is a day you return. Why would you waste your money on me? It is-"


    "Because I like you," Zayne confessed, his words clear so she would not misunderstand this time.

 Chapter 124

    Chapter 124: Chapter 124"I have known for some time now what I felt for you. I have recently tried to admit it but you misunderstood. It is not fair to you that you do not know there is someone who has feelings for you nearby. I will never act upon my feelings and make you feel uncomfortable. I never had any intentions of trying something but you must know," said Zayne.


    "Have I broken you?" Zayne wondered, snapping his fingers to wake Rose.


    It could have been the biggest mistake he ever made or maybe this confession would push them in a good direction.


    "Why? I don¡¯t have anything to offer you. I am only a maid and I have not been one long. I do not understand," Rose replied, puzzled by Zayne¡¯s feelings.


    It wasn¡¯t that long ago she had been telling the women that she was not a woman Zayne would court. He had stated in the beginning that she came with too much trouble and Rose agreed with him.


    There were never any signs to Rose that Zayne liked her or had she just been blind to it?


    Men like Zayne went after women who were similar to them in status or wealth. Rose had neither.


    "Tell me what is on your mind. We¡¯ll fall back into being awkward with each other if you do not tell me what you feel. It is fine for you to reject my feelings. I knew not to expect you to accept them," Zayne said though it would hurt a bit to hear it from her lips.


    Zayne couldn¡¯t stop his feelings for her and already knew that Rose didn¡¯t want to be with anyone. This was the worst kind of torture for him,


    "I do not understand what you like. Is it my face?" Rose asked as Graham always spoke of her beauty. It is what he fell in love with and Rose could never understand it. Shouldn¡¯t there be more to why someone loved you?


    What if her face had not been pretty, would Zayne not like her?


    "I cannot say your beauty has nothing to do with it but it is other things that make me like you. It is your curiosity about the world, how you act, and treat others. I have come to like everything I am discovering about you. You are special, Rose. It is hard to not like you," Zayne confessed.


    Rose didn¡¯t know how to respond. Was this the first real confession she had received?


    Zayne was the one who confessed his feelings yet she was the one panicking.


    Rose didn¡¯t feel the same way but she didn¡¯t want to reject him now to ruin the night. The night was already almost ruined by her dress. They didn¡¯t need another incident now. "Can I answer another time?"


    "You can do as you like and do not think of hurting my feelings. You must be honest with me from here on out, Rose. I will be more honest with you so there won¡¯t be another misunderstanding between us. I will have you moved to another room soon," Zayne offered to make Rose comfortable.


    "No," Rose shook her head. "I am most comfortable there and I don¡¯t want to bother anyone. Will we be any different now?"


    "No," Zayne responded.


    "Then I do not need to move. I will tell you if I no longer feel comfortable there," Rose promised.


    Now, Rose felt awkward standing beside Zayne. It was hard to fathom that Zayne liked her. That he liked her being herself and not just her beauty. Rose was left just as confused as the women who dressed her because she never placed herself as a woman who could get his attention.


    "You are already overthinking. Had I known it would be this fun to watch you be this way, I would have told you sooner," said Zayne.


    "How could you seek entertainment now? This is much for me to take in. It is not fair for you to enjoy this," Rose said, wanting to cover his mouth with her hands.


    Zayne left her with so much to think about and he got to enjoy watching her worry about it.


    "I have found it and marked where you need to go. You must be careful as many who go there do not return. Please return," Charlotte said to Rose. Her mother would enjoy dressing Rose personally. "I will take some money off if you come with him next time." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a small crowd at the door trying to figure out what Zayne was doing inside. Charlotte saw the money that could be made if she advertised that the foreigners had come here. These days the fear about the outsiders was changing to curiousity.


    Zayne took the map from Charlotte and planned out how long it would take them to get to the Ambrose¡¯s.


    "You need to travel?¡¯ Rose asked, tiptoeing to see the map.


    Zayne lowered the map for Rose to see. "We must travel. She thinks you look like Lady Ambrose."


    ¡¯That name again,¡¯ Rose thought. Nothing about it felt familiar but if she looked a lot like the lady then maybe she was close to home.


    "It is dangerous to go there," Charlotte warned Rose. "If the lord asks you to leave, you must. I do not know if the lady and her daughter came to the festival for you to seek an audience with her now. She attends a few parties around the town."


    "Are there fields where the lady lives? Fields with flowers? Many flowers," Rose said, her hope returning.


    "I have never been that far but I know there are fields there and mountains. It is all the lord¡¯s land. There should be a small wooden fence around the lord¡¯s land. If you step over, prepare to be attacked. It would be best for you to travel with a merchant who goes that way. Someone familiar with the land. Return tomorrow and I will find someone for you," Charlotte offered.


    She would hate to hear of something bad happening to the couple and know it was her who mentioned the Ambrose¡¯s.


    "It is time that we shut up so the girls can enjoy the night," Charlotte said, kindly hinting that they were to leave now.


    "Oh, thank you," Rose said once more.


    "We will come again soon," Zayne said, rolling up the map to put it away.


    "No," Rose responded. She already told him that it was too much.


    "If you pay beforehand, perhaps she might see it as a waste if she does not show," Charlotte suggested to Zayne.


    Rose could not believe the two were teaming up against her. She was trying to have Zayne save his money yet there was always something to stop him from doing so.


    Zayne walked ahead to exit, leaving Rose with the new friend she might have made tonight.


    "When a man like that confesses his feelings and wants to spoil you, it is not so bad to accept it. I didn¡¯t want to disturb the confession," Charlotte revealed she had been close. "You are living what many dream of. Just in case you do not come again, I want to leave you with some advice. Do not let good things slip from your hands because you are too scared."


    "Now go," Charlotte turned Rose to the door. "Show the town the madam¡¯s latest art."

 Chapter 125

    Chapter 125: Chapter 125"Where is the general, dear sister? Have you forgotten the reason father sent us out of the palace? Why he sent you?"


    Kiara tried to ignore Henry but he continued to follow her. "The festival is quite large brother. Must you follow me around?"


    "I am here to find out why you are not doing your duty to seduce the general before another woman does it for you. Does it hurt your pride that he does not find you beautiful as other men claim you are? You will fail father this time. I cannot wait for father to find out," said Henry.


    Kiara stopped walking to give Henry the attention that he so desperately craved from her. "Your future people are watching. Do you want to be embarrassed here? Mother fought for you to come here so why don¡¯t you mingle with the people to get their favour instead of bothering me?"


    "It is important to me that there isn¡¯t any war when I am to be king so I need you to go find that man and seduce him. Bed him if you need to. I don¡¯t care what you must do to have him wanting to marry you. Do as you were told," Henry commanded Kiara, humoured by his sister¡¯s position.


    If Kiara asked nicely, Henry might save her from having to throw herself at Zayne.


    "Henry, you should start listening to mother as she does her best to make you a good king. Haven¡¯t you noticed that no one is impressed by you? If they could, Mateo would become the crown prince but father doesn¡¯t want to make our family a joke. Do better instead of bothering me," Kiara advised Henry.


    Henry was in a good spot in the palace yet he did nothing to keep it and prove his worth.


    Seeing this, Kiara considered the option of her becoming queen. Then she could get everything she wanted without having to ask or talk her way into getting it.


    "You are a waste and only special because you were born a man. Lucky you," Kiara muttered.


    Kiara curtsied, not once forgetting that their people were watching them. She had to be nice to Henry now. Unlike her brother, she carefully presented herself as a way for the people to love her.


    Henry had the power of the throne waiting for him in the future. Kiara wanted the people on her side as she might need them one day.


    Henry remained beside Kiara since she had no power to send him away. "You¡¯ve gotten our ranks wrong again. Aside from being my little sister, you keep forgetting that you must listen to your crown prince. Father sent me with a job to do. I am to oversee that you be with that man."


    "Well, you have failed to do something again as I have already spoken to the general and went my separate way. I have much to tell father. Do you?" Kiara inquired.


    Henry was at a loss for words for a moment as he hadn¡¯t heard of Kiara being with Zayne. How could she have met with Zayne so fast? He couldn¡¯t tell if she was lying or telling the truth. "You are to spend the night with him-"


    "I will not join you in bedding so easily. Don¡¯t you have those women mother told you to stay away from to entertain? Or will you call a maid to your room and have mother clean up your mess? You should worry about yourself. I have told you that it is you who picks fights with me. Fights you never win. Come," Kiara ordered her servants, wanting to get away from Henry.


    Henry looked at Alexander walking among Kiara¡¯s guards. Why was this man allowed to walk with her when she was to be courting another man? "Your intentions are clear, Kiara. I don¡¯t think you met with that man tonight. Not when your lover is near. You plan to bed someone else tonight."


    Kiara stopped walking. If Henry spoke too much about what he didn¡¯t know, he could create gossip about her that wasn¡¯t true.


    Kiara turned around to face her brother and smiled as she walked back to him. "Brother, if you hate me now because you can never beat me, think about how bad it would be for you if I wanted to take the one good thing you have. Becoming the next king."


    Henry laughed since Kiara had lost her mind. "When have you ever heard of a princess beating princes to become a queen? You have got to stop reading those fairytales, Kiara. It is why you have fallen for the hero like in those books. I should have all those books burned so there aren¡¯t more women like you reaching for something that doesn¡¯t belong to them."


    Kiara stepped closer to Henry to whisper, "It is easier if the princes are all gone. Do not provoke me, Henry. If you wave your power before me, I might just get so jealous that I take it from you. Enjoy the festival and speak to your people."


    "You!" Henry reached for Kiara¡¯s hand. She was so crazy now that she threatened him while they were being watched by a crowd.


    He never had to worry about his title being given away but Henry knew not to doubt for a second that Kiara would try to harm him. They weren¡¯t close siblings after all.


    Kiara chuckled, enjoying how Henry¡¯s face showed fear and anger he could not unleash on her. "You must learn from your last mistake. Should I cry and say that you hit me this time, father just might punish you. Maybe he would go along with my plan to send you out to the army."


    "You underestimate me, Kiara. I sit at the table when your marriage is discussed. Though you are protected by our father, who protects him?" Henry questioned, glancing at Alexander. "Since you are so distracted these days, it is allowed for me to take him from you starting tomorrow."


    Henry turned to the one who could laugh since Kiara didn¡¯t expect his plan. She shouldn¡¯t have been showing off before. "I will treat him well just for you. I hope he is so loyal to you that he would not be swayed if I were to bring women around. Enjoy your final moments with him while I search for your future husband." S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kiara remained silent, not letting her anger show to have Henry think he had finally beaten her. She always anticipated that since her brother could not go after her, he would go after something she cared about.


    "Nothing to say now? Finally, you know when to shut up," Henry said, pinching Kiara¡¯s cheeks. "I will bring your husband to you. Do what you can to have him love you. I will reward you well for removing the danger I could have faced as king."


    Henry walked off, satisfied with how their talk ended. Kiara needed to be put in her place more often and reminded that she was only the princess.


    Alexander wasn¡¯t relieved to hear he would go with the crown prince. He was now thrown into a battle between the two siblings.


    "He keeps provoking me," Kiara sighed.


    She didn¡¯t have time for this as she had to focus on Alexander¡¯s old lover but as she told Alexander, if they got power, they could do anything.

 Chapter 126

    Chapter 126: Chapter 126"A festival where I wasn¡¯t able to get drunk. Is this really a festival? Are you listening to me or are you focused on what Rose and Mary are doing?" Finn questioned, once again finding Zayne to be pitiful. "They are buying something. No need to be so alert."


    Finn left Zayne¡¯s side to go into the carriage first. He could not wait to return to the camp where they would not be stalked anymore.


    The king¡¯s plan hadn¡¯t worked in Finn¡¯s opinion. Though the town was beautiful, there were still slaves around the kingdom. All King James had done was prepare a festival to try to distract them.


    Zayne waited by the carriage door for Rose¡¯s return with Mary. Something had caught her attention just when it came time for his soldiers to leave. An hour at the festival was more than enough time for his soldiers to have a break but before there could be any danger, they should return home.


    Zayne noticed Rose¡¯s suspicious behaviour when she tried to hide something from him. She had been showing him what she bought all night so now that she was being secretive, it had to be for him.


    Zayne offered his hand to Rose to help her get inside the carriage.


    Rose placed her hand on his, thinking his gesture to be no different from when Mary or Finn helped her. Again, she heard the sounds of women nearby sighing. Rose entered the carriage quickly as along with those sounds, she had witnessed the awful looks she received tonight.


    Charlotte¡¯s words remained on Rose¡¯s mind. It was evident that the women who had some interest in Zayne did not like to see another woman by his side. It was like in the brothel when there was a loved customer and all the women fought over him, bullying the woman who got his attention.


    Zayne sat beside Rose and closed the carriage door, letting the coachman take them back to camp. He looked to his side at Rose knowing she had to be in her head about something and hoped it wasn¡¯t his confession.


    "Rose, you can sleep and we will wake you when we are at home," said Zayne.


    "I am not tired yet. It is not near the hour when I go to sleep and I wanted to," Rose stopped, reminded that they were not alone when she noticed Finn and Mary watching them.


    Rose let go of the gloves she wanted to give Zayne. Having an audience when she gave Zayne the gift was not what she wanted to do as it was harder to say what she wanted out loud.


    "Nothing," Rose added, choosing to look out the window. They shared a room so she could wait a little longer.


    Zayne was left puzzled by what Rose wanted to say and could only think that the confession had placed an awkwardness that would remain for days.


    Finn shook his head as he watched the two choose to look out the windows instead of speaking. "This is going to take forever. Perhaps you- Why are you looking out the window too? Aren¡¯t you seeing what is before us?"


    "Just because we sit on the other side does not mean that they cannot hear us and I want to enjoy the silence so please leave me alone. I am tired," Mary said, uninterested in Finn¡¯s plans. She was ready to get back into her normal clothes and get the day over with.


    Finn regretted not travelling on his horse since the three were boring. He closed his eyes, hoping sleep would make the ride be over sooner.


    Less than an hour later, Rose accepted Zayne¡¯s hand out of the carriage but she worried about Finn who was still fast asleep though the carriage had stopped.


    Neither Zayne nor Mary wanted to wake him and stopped Rose when she tried to.


    Rose looked back at the carriage as she walked with Zayne. "It will not be comfortable for him to sleep there and he will think of us as terrible to leave him there. We should wake him."


    "He sleeps so well now that he might be angry if you wake him," said Zayne.


    "Oh." Rose hadn¡¯t considered that.


    Zayne and Mary knew Finn better than Rose did so she trusted them that waking Finn was not the best decision right now.


    "Good night Mary," Rose waved goodbye before they parted ways.


    "Good night Rose."


    Rose was happy to see Mary be so comfortable with her dress and enjoy the festival though they were not there long.


    "Was the festival that great? You have not stopped smiling," said Zayne.


    Rose nodded her head. "It is my first and now I want to see many more. I should learn to dance so I can join next time. It was hard to not spend all the money I took with me. I will wake early in the morning to remove my things from the carriage. I will not need to go to the market soon."


    "Is it because you don¡¯t need anything or do you want to avoid the princess?" Zayne questioned, suspecting it might be due to the princess.


    "I don¡¯t want you to add more guards for me. I am fine with exploring around the camp and I am worried about what the princess might do. I hope the princess¡¯s jealousy does not interfere with what you are here for. I do not understand her actions. It was only a hug," Rose said, still confused by the princess¡¯s jealousy.


    Rose didn¡¯t have her old feelings for Alexander since he was away for so long. It was like reuniting with a long-lost sibling just like Alexander said.


    Zayne opened the bedroom door for Rose to enter first.


    "Thank you. Before I go to bed, I wanted to give you something. Forgive me since they aren¡¯t expensive but I think they will suit you. Not that something cheap-"


    "Rose, slowly," Zayne encouraged her.


    Rose took a deep breath. She worried that he might not like his gift since it was so simple. Rose revealed the gloves she snuck off with Mary to buy for Zayne. "Your hands were cold so I thought you would like a pair. Mary said the knitted kind is best for the cold but there weren¡¯t any. I think you like black since you have many black coats so I picked black."


    Rose watched with great nervousness as Zayne took the gloves from her hands and inspected them. She was certain he had many gloves of great quality. As his maid, she put away his clothes and could tell that someone with great talent had made Zayne¡¯s clothes.


    "Thank you," Zayne replied, trying on the gloves to see if they fit. "How did you know the size?"


    "I picked the largest ones. I was afraid they would not fit but they did," Rose said, relieved that she had picked well. "You can wear them when you go train outside."


    "I will not. I will save them for a more special occasion," Zayne answered.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what special occasion there could be but she was happy knowing Zayne liked the gift. "I should get to bed now. I want to put away this dress well."


    "Wait," Zayne said, going to a drawer to get the comb he failed to give Rose. He opened it the drawer, taking out the lonely coomb to show Rose. "This belongs to you."


    "But you bought this for yourself. You lied," Rose realised his intentions then. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No," Zayne disagreed, placing the comb in the hand of its true owner. "I did need a comb for my hair but this one is too pretty for me."


    "You have lied," Rose laughed, not believing his answer. "You did that because I would not accept it. It feels good to give others gifts and now I know how it feels to think about someone not accepting them. I will accept them from now on. As long as you do not spend so much money. You must learn to save," she scolded Zayne.

 Chapter 127

    Chapter 127: Chapter 127"I cannot promise you that I will save. I have plenty of money at home," Zayne replied. "Would you like to guard my money?"


    "Again, that is pointless," Rose answered, knowing when she was facing a losing battle. "If you wanted to get your money, you would push me to the side. You should learn to be responsible without someone having to guard your money."


    After a small pause, Rose said, "I am curious about your life and where you came from. Do you have a family waiting for you? Mary said that many of the soldiers have families waiting for them. Wives and children, yet they court others during their travels."


    "Are you accusing me of being a cheating bastard?" Zayne questioned, amused by where this was going. When did he ever give off the feeling he had that kind of family in his life?


    "N-No," Rose stuttered, worried she angered him. "I went too far. I was only trying to speak of your parents or siblings. I do not think you are married. I hope you are not married."


    Then his confession would mean that she had to leave this room. Leave this camp.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to be one of the women beaten by wives because their husbands liked to sleep outside. Zayne was far from home so that couldn¡¯t happen but still, Rose wanted to be safe.


    Zayne¡¯s laughter filled the quiet room, surprised by Rose¡¯s belief. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Does it not happen? I wasn¡¯t accusing you," Rose bit her lip. She had seen for herself some of the soldiers enjoying themselves a little too much. It was hard to tell who was married since none of them wore rings.


    "It does happen but it is not my duty to remind anyone who is married that they are married. I don¡¯t have a lover waiting for me at home. Just my mother and sister anticipating my return," Zayne responded.


    Rose was left puzzled. "You said you had a brother. Is your father no longer alive?"


    "My father is not alive and my brother is not awaiting my return. He might hope that I am lost out of sea. You do not need to worry about me having that kind of a family waiting for me though I wonder why you want to know if I did. I am the only one with feelings," said Zayne.


    "I am just curious about your life. You don¡¯t speak much of it. I will not keep you up. Goodbye," Rose bid goodbye.


    "I have to visit the palace and plan our ride to Lady Ambrose. We can leave tomorrow after I meet with the king if it goes well. You don¡¯t need to push yourself to remember your past tonight. Sleep well tonight and if you cannot, I am not far away to stay awake with you," Zayne offered.


    "Thank you."


    Rose left Zayne¡¯s side of the room and entered her share. She leaned on the door after closing it, looking down at the pretty comb in her hand. It was almost too pretty to use but she wanted the comb to be used as it was made for.


    Rose walked to the small mirror hung on the wall and started to take down her hair from the style Charlotte had placed it in. "What does he see?" Rose wondered, still stuck on what Zayne liked about her.


    Rose stared at herself in the mirror. She couldn¡¯t stop seeing the same girl who was raised in a brothel and part of her still greatly disliked herself. Disliked all the things she had witnessed and the things done.


    A man like Zayne should have a clean woman. Rose wanted to know about his family because she knew if there was ever a rare chance she liked Zayne, his background would not allow them to be together and Rose didn¡¯t want to go through that. To be denied because of her small background.


    "I do not have to think of such things," Rose said, continuing with her hair. She saw Zayne as her employer and at other times as a friend.


    Zayne¡¯s feelings would pass in no time. They had to since he was to return home at some point and she could not return his feelings.


    Rose placed a handful of her hair over her shoulder and began to comb through it. "It is easier," she noticed.


    Rose stopped not long after, her appearance in the mirror troubling her. "I cannot meet my family like this."


    Rose had endured many hardships but whenever she got the chance to finally reunite with her family, Rose wanted to be stronger by then. For the brothel to no longer be on her mind, her fear of men gone, and a corner no longer her hiding place.


    "You are too quiet," Rose scolded herself.


    Thanks to how quiet she was, others like Zayne had to protect her.


    "You have gone your life protecting yourself. Why are you so weak now?" Rose questioned her reflection in the mirror.


    For every two steps she took forward, Rose ended up talking four steps back stopping herself from growing.


    Rose was used to being quiet to protect herself from Graham¡¯s punishment but now that she was free, she had to speak to protect herself.


    Rose continued to comb her hair. There was much she needed to do to change from her old self and overcome what still haunted her to this day. If she were to meet with her family, Rose didn¡¯t want them to see her in this state.


    "Will Lady Ambrose be the answer to everything?" Rose questioned, hoping that this time they wouldn¡¯t meet a dead end. "Who is Lilian? My mother?"


    Rose couldn¡¯t forget the terrifying feeling when she heard the name. There was a sensation along with the pain like a memory was right before her, begging her to recall it but she could not.


    Rose touched her head, leaning forward as she imagined the field again and the moment she looked around to someone calling her. It was still a blur. If she pushed herself a little harder, maybe she could remember the face of the person there with her.


    Rose closed her eyes, trying to push through the pain as she tried to let the memory continue. Instead of the field, Rose saw a memory of someone¡¯s hand reaching out to her. It was only a hand decorated with rings that looked to be made of gold.


    Again, Rose could not see the face of the person in her memories, but this time, the same fear she felt was there.


    Rose flinched, petrified by the sensation of someone grabbing her neck. Rose touched her neck, wanting to protect it only to realise the feeling was just in her head but it felt so real.


    "Why?" Rose questioned, sounding almost out of breath.


    She stepped away from the mirror, scared once more as she was at the festival. Water started to fill her eyes but Rose tried not to cry over a memory that she could not understand. She was just planning to become stronger but she was still this way.


    Rose headed toward the door, needing to get out of the closed space she was in.


    Zayne was startled by her appearance back on this side as he was getting undressed to go to bed. He noticed how distraught she was like someone or something had frightened her inside the room. "What is it?" Zayne asked, approaching her to check for danger.


    Rose covered her eyes with her hand since Zayne was not decently dressed now that he was without his shirt. "I remembered seeing someone¡¯s hand reach out to me. I do not know why it scares me. I could not see the face. I couldn¡¯t remember."


    "It is fine, Rose. Do not push yourself," Zayne said, embracing her as he could hear how she was on the brink of tears. "It might be best if you don¡¯t remember."

 Chapter 128

    Chapter 128: Chapter 128"We have somewhere to go to check if they are your family. You don¡¯t need to force yourself to remember anymore, Rose. You will remember the bad along with the good and it is twice tonight that you feared something. Don¡¯t search for those memories. Wait until we visit Lady Ambrose," Zayne advised Rose.


    Rose nodded her head, her hand still covering her face. She was pressed to Zayne¡¯s bare chest because of him hugging her to comfort her. Rose was no longer fearing the memory but nervous about being so close.


    Zayne¡¯s body felt like a rock yet incredibly warm. Rose scolded herself for thinking of his body. He was only this way because she came here unannounced.


    "You can let go of me. I am sorry for disrupting you going to bed. I will not do it again," Rose promised.


    "Why not? I like that you finally ran out to me. Sleep on this side tonight," Zayne proposed, letting go of Rose so she could calm down. "You can have my bed and I will rest on the chair."


    "I cannot do that," Rose disagreed.


    The chair wasn¡¯t large enough to hold Zayne¡¯s frame.


    Rose wiped her eyes. "I can go back to my room and sleep there. I am fine now."


    Zayne wiped the tears that continued to spill from Rose¡¯s eyes. "You are not fine if you had to run out here. I have slept in more uncomfortable places than a chair. Take my bed or have you been sleeping on the side of your bed again?"


    Rose looked away from Zayne not wanting to speak the truth or tell a lie.


    "You have not broken that habit yet. What can I do to convince you that I can protect you?" Zayne questioned, moving Rose¡¯s hair over her shoulder so it would not stick to her wet cheeks.


    "I want to protect myself. I don¡¯t always want to be like this. Always uneasy or so easily frightened. I want to be better to protect myself. I will not always have you, Mary or Finn. I have protected myself for many years and now I rely on you, acting so weak. I do not like it," Rose confessed.


    "Have you considered that you let your guard down because there are finally people around you that you can trust? I am more defensive when I enter a room alone as opposed to when I enter one with soldiers that I trust. I am less worried because they are there to help me. You mustn¡¯t try to do everything by yourself," said Zayne.


    "What is it going to take for you to realise that you are no longer alone? We could be close to finding your family and if we don¡¯t you have-"


    "All of you must return when you are done and Janice will not stay the cook of your home for long," Rose interjected before Zayne could sell her a dream. "She will want an employer who is here to pay her and I don¡¯t want to be a burden joining her wherever she works next. I will be alone just as I intended for it to be."


    ¡¯How did we get here?¡¯ Rose thought, confused. They were speaking of her dream now Rose was back to being saddened by everyone having to one day leave her.


    "If we do not find your family, come with me," Zayne suggested. "Sail with me to my kingdom."


    Rose laughed as it had to be a joke. How many would be like her where Zayne came from? Would she be accepted as an outsider? Zayne was going too far by offering her a home there.


    "Do not laugh as I mean it. You would see the seas as you want and explore another land. If there is nothing for you here, come with me," Zayne offered once more. His home was far away from the palace for him to keep her there. There was land to his name for Rose to explore. "Maybe you will not be haunted by the memories of this land once you leave."


    "Do not think of it so seriously as we have not visited Lady Ambrose yet. Use my bed," Zayne repeated, going to the chair he would use for the night.


    Rose grabbed Zayne¡¯s arm to stop him from going to the chair. "You will be uncomfortable there. I am much better now. I won¡¯t try to remember anything and just go to bed so please, go back to your bed."


    "How unfortunate. Now I won¡¯t be able to sleep without knowing you are sound asleep. The only solution is for you to be here where I can see you resting. You cannot fool me, Rose. I know you will be awake all night. So, will you walk to the bed or must I carry you?" Zayne asked, ready to do either option.


    Rose looked at Zayne¡¯s bed. It felt wrong to steal it from him. "Then, you use your bed and I will sleep on the chair."


    "Then I won¡¯t be a gentleman to you. Forgive me," Zayne said and then bent down to lift Rose.


    Rose blushed, startled by his boldness to lift her. "P-Put me down."


    "As you wish," Zayne replied, placing Rose on the bed. "If you run away from here, I will catch you and place you back on the bed. If you misbehave too much, you will leave me with no choice but to roll you in one of the blankets until you cannot move."


    Rose sat up but she did not try to get off the bed. "This bed is for you. Your back will ache if you sleep on the chair. I cannot take your bed."


    "Then, are you willing to share? It is big enough for me to sleep at one end. I can tie my hands if you do not trust me," Zayne proposed as a joke.


    Rose hadn¡¯t thought about Zayne touching her inappropriately. "It isn¡¯t right for an employer and servant to share the same bed. No one does that."


    "Because you had many employers before to know?" Zayne questioned, wanting to know where she was getting all these stories from. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne knew of many employers and servants who shared a bed but his predicament with Rose was different. "No one will know if we do not speak of it. Since you get mistaken for a lady so easily, I wonder if I made you a lady instead of a maid, would you be more accepting of my kindness?"


    Zayne offered her a job as his maid since she wanted work. He would have opened his home to her as a guest since she was someone who needed help but Rose would have questioned his motives then.


    Zayne gave her easy work since he didn¡¯t need her as a maid. If she wanted, she could stay here without doing work.


    "Must we play a cat and mouse game or will you sleep? I am tired and the longer we do this time is wasted that I could used to sleep. I had to chase who spoiled your dress," Zayne said, his voice getting lower to convince Rose of how exhausted he was.


    Rose couldn¡¯t help feeling bad because of how much he had done for her. He had to be tired after the night he had. "Lay here. I will sleep at the bottom."


    Rose could feel the panic in her creeping up but she ignored it. Tonight, she would make sure that Zayne rested. It could be considered another gift from her to him. Once Zayne fell asleep, she could sneak back to her bed.


    "Rose," Zayne started, placing his right leg on the bed. "I meant it to tease you but are you truly suggesting we share a bed tonight?"


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe her suggestion as well but it was the only way they would both sleep tonight. "I can sleep on the corner of the bed and you have the rest. I cannot let you sleep on the chair."

 Chapter 129

    Chapter 129: Chapter 129Rose regretted being the one to suggest they share a bed as now she could not back out of what she started. She had been so confident until Zayne pointed out that he was teasing her.


    Rose laid on the edge of the left side of the bed, backing Zayne to look out the window at his perfect view of the sky. Seeing the sky helped to calm her thoughts about sharing a bed with Zayne.


    It had become so silent since they both laid down and Rose wondered if Zayne had fallen asleep but didn¡¯t try to turn to see if he was awake. She didn¡¯t want to be caught turning to look at him.


    Rose closed her eyes, pretending to go to sleep, waiting for the moment when she could sneak back to her room. She didn¡¯t know how much time passed since she closed her eyes but Rose sat up, ready to make her escape.


    "Leaving already?" Zayne asked, his eyes still closed. "I¡¯m a light sleeper, Rose. Should I have told you that earlier so you could plot a better escape?"


    "No," Rose laid back down. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "If you were only going to try escaping so soon, why did you make the offer? Was it to make me go to sleep?" Zayne inquired.


    "Yes. We were too stubborn once more. I thought doing this would get us to sleep and then I could go back to my room. I have not been sleeping on my bed. I might have if my view of the sky was like yours, " Rose said.


    Zayne opened his eyes to see the sky. He tried not to look at Rose¡¯s frame as she laid on her side. "You are welcome to sleep here every night to see the view."


    Rose blushed, wanting to place her pillow over her head so as not to have to listen to Zayne anymore. He had no shame in opening his bed to her so easily. The bed was big but one should be careful when extending invitations.


    "If you believe I can protect you, what stops you from sleeping on your bed?" Zayne asked, his gaze lingering on Rose for a moment.


    "I have not broken all of my old habits yet. I try to lie on it for a moment before I go to the side of it. I lie on it longer each night so I am getting better. Do you have habits you are trying to change?" Rose asked, their conversation removing the awkwardness.


    "Not that I can think of,¡¯ Zayne replied.


    "I can think of one but it isn¡¯t of use telling you. You will not stop spending your money," Rose muttered.


    Zayne was able to hear it and laughed. "I grew up in a wealthy family, Rose. I have earned well and been rewarded for my efforts in all our battles. I have money that I will not get to spend in my lifetime so, why not use it as I want to while I am here?"


    "It is like you said. Because I do not have money I will always think of saving it. Zayne, I am a bit scared if my family is within the Ambroses," Rose confessed, her hand squeezing the blanket keeping her warm.


    "Why?"


    "What if I do not fit in? What if the place I have been is not one where they would accept?" Rose questioned, voicing the fears in her head.


    "Then they would be fools, Rose. You did not pick where you were kidnapped and placed. You were a child then and if they cannot accept it, they are fools. If they are your family, I will not leave your side until you feel comfortable with them. Try to have more positive thoughts," Zayne advised Rose. "They could be lovely people happy to see you back."


    "Yes. My mind is always against me to think the worst. It is silly of me to worry when I have not met them," Rose said, her fears slowly disappearing.


    "You will need a new dress-" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will not," Rose declined the offer. "See," she pointed to his spending habit. "Would you allow it if I wanted to buy you expensive shirts and pants?"


    "I would be amused by how you would buy it," Zayne replied. "You had a hard time deciding how to spend your money tonight. Your gifts would never be so expensive but if you were to bring me one, I would accept it."


    Rose closed her eyes to go to sleep.


    "Angry with me?" Zayne asked, still looking at her figure but he kept his gaze on the upper half of her body. "You went silent."


    "No," Rose answered. "Sleep is coming over me. I have a lot of work to do before we leave so I must sleep now. Good night."


    "You sound angry with me, Rose. Is it because you failed to get the answer you wanted-"


    "It is not. Please go sleep," Rose said, covering her ear so she couldn¡¯t hear Zayne.


    Zayne chuckled, entertained by Rose¡¯s stubbornness. At least she was trying to go to sleep now even if it was so she didn¡¯t have to speak to him anymore.


    Zayne looked away from Rose to the ceiling above them. With her so close, it was hard to focus. He tried not to think of pulling her away from the edge of the bed to be near him. To hold her close so the nightmares that affected her sleep wouldn¡¯t be there anymore.


    Zayne sighed, closing his eyes to get some sleep. He could have ignored everything in the beginning so he wouldn¡¯t be in this predicament now but it wasn¡¯t in his nature to ignore someone in need of help. Now, it left him unable to touch the one woman he had feelings for.


    Zayne drifted off to sleep, wanting morning to come fast to end this.


    It was late in the night after Zayne had fallen to sleep that he felt movement on the bed. Thinking it to be Rose trying to escape again, Zayne opened his eyes to catch her in the act but to his surprise, Rose had moved to change her position.


    Zayne no longer had to worry about her rolling over to fall but now he was concerned about their closeness. Though it did affect him a little he was more concerned about how Rose would think about their new closeness.


    ¡¯She rolls around,¡¯ Zayne noticed.


    Rose probably didn¡¯t know since she didn¡¯t sleep on her bed. There was no way for her to roll when she slept between a bed and a wall. It was something he wanted to tease her about yet kept secret at the same time so Rose wouldn¡¯t be against sharing a bed with him again.


    It was unfair to Zayne how Rose slept so peacefully while he was now wide awake. He remained frozen in place as the slightest movement from him might wake her.


    While her reaction would amuse him now, Rose needed the rest. She needed to have a comfortable night on a bed for once to see why she should no longer sleep on the floor.


    Rose moved once again her hand reaching out to where Zayne laid but it did not touch him. If she rolled to the right again, she would be close to touching him.


    Zayne slowly sat up, contemplating leaving the bed. As fun as it would be to tease Rose when she woke up, he thought about his earlier confession and how they could take two steps back with Rose avoiding him tomorrow if he did not move.


    Before Zayne moved, he pushed Rose¡¯s hair out of her face and smiled when she wiggled her nose, tickled when her hair moved. Everything about her was captivating. ¡¯They will like you.¡¯


    If Rose¡¯s family wouldn¡¯t accept her, Zayne would go with his plans to take her with him. She wouldn¡¯t have to be a maid once they left this land. He already had enough there so there wasn¡¯t a need for another.


    Even though Rose might never share his feelings, Zayne would be satisfied with her living like a lady in his home. What mattered more than his feelings was Rose living well. She deserved to be treated well.


    "You fool," Zayne muttered, finally leaving the bed to give Rose the space she needed.


    He was like some creep watching Rose as she slept which was one of the last things Rose would like to know someone did.


    There was a sudden need to practise shooting targets with his gun or using his sword to train to blow off steam.


    Zayne opted to take a map to start marking out their trip to the Ambrose¡¯s.


    Unbeknownst to Zayne, Rose had woken up after he moved and made noise.


    Rose tried her hardest not to give away that she had woken up. Her mind was clouded by Zayne gently touching her hair to move it from her face and Zayne leaving to let her have the bed. He had touched her but it wasn¡¯t in a way that bothered her. His touch relaxed her.


    Rose was left confused as she didn¡¯t know how to explain what she felt now.

 Chapter 130

    Chapter 130: Chapter 130"What has him in such a good mood?" Liam questioned, confused by Zayne¡¯s demeanour. "I wouldn¡¯t place coming to the palace to make him happy."


    "Or is it leaving me in the carriage last night and lying to Rose? It¡¯s obvious that something happened between him and you know who. Maybe a kiss. I don¡¯t think it is anything more since Zayne has been acting like a pathetic fool who doesn¡¯t know- I am shutting up," Finn said, folding his lips after Zayne stopped.


    "Trouble," Liam noticed as a soldier was waiting for them. "Just the one? All it took was one festival for the king to decrease the soldiers greeting us?"


    "Go ahead," Zayne instructed his group.


    Alexander stepped away from the wall, going toward Zayne. He wasn¡¯t used to knowing that Rose found shelter with the outsiders but he had to play nice if he ever wanted to visit her. "How is she?"


    "Will your princess not find it suspicious that you are not by her side? What if she were to see the two of us together?" Zayne inquired, looking around for Kiara.


    "I ask you how Rose is," Alexander replied, ignoring Zayne¡¯s interest in the princess. "I need to know about her dress and if she needs another. I have money to give her."


    Zayne was unimpressed by the small pouch in Alexander¡¯s hand. "I have all the money she will need-"


    "I do not care what money you have. It is for Rose to accept or decline," Alexander interjected, pushing the small bag against Zayne¡¯s chest. "Give it to her."


    Zayne licked his lips, looking down at the wrong move made by Alexander. "You are lucky that I don¡¯t want you to meet her with a bruised face. Careful with how you touch me, bastard."


    "Bastard?" Alexander scoffed. "You know nothing about my relationship with Rose."


    "And you know nothing about my relationship with her," Zayne retorted. "And that mere that you don¡¯t must be eating you up inside. I already bought her a dress to make up for your mistake along with the princess. No need to thank you."


    Alexander thought Zayne to be crazy. "Thank you? I had no part in her dress being ruined. I was guarding the princess as you might have forgotten."


    "Not that. How you came to Rose while knowing the princess was near," Zayne corrected the misunderstanding. "That was your mistake."


    Alexander stepped forward, his dislike of Zayne growing. "I finally found her after looking for her for days. How was I to stay away from her when the woman from my past was right there? How was I to let her know that I was near if I didn¡¯t approach her?"


    "Find another way to speak to her when the jealous royal isn¡¯t near. I don¡¯t know much about your past with Rose but what you should know is that she doesn¡¯t need a princess coming after her. If you plan to come to my camp to see her, do not be followed or I will not let you see her," said Zayne.


    "Does Rose know you are being this way? Dictating what those around her can and cannot do?" Alexander asked, holding back from grabbing Zayne¡¯s shirt.


    "She knows that you and I will speak. I won¡¯t be getting in the way of you two reuniting but what I will not allow is you dragging Rose into your problems with the princess. Be careful with how you approach Rose. Now, out of the way," Zayne said, waiting for Alexander to move first.


    "You listen to me. I don¡¯t give a damn about what you and the king are planning. If you so much as lay a finger on her, I will kill you and send your body back on your ships for your kingdom to see. I am coming for her," Alexander said, taking a step back before they were noticed. "How could I leave her with a man so quick to aim his sword at a maid?


    "You¡¯re almost as stupid as the other one," Zayne concluded, referring to Mathias. "Just be a good friend and don¡¯t bring trouble to her life or it will be you be the one I point my sword to. Are you going to move or must I move you?¡¯


    Zaynes looked away from Alexander to the other fool approaching like a raging bull. "It¡¯s my lucky day."


    Mathias misunderstood Zayne and Alexander being so close. "You get away from him, you bastard!"


    Alexander put his hand out, blocking Mathias from doing something stupid. They couldn¡¯t be saved if the king were to find out they fought with his guests. "The general was just leaving to see the king."


    Zayne smiled solely to piss off Mathias.


    "I wouldn¡¯t smile if I were you. You don¡¯t have the others to protect you this time. I would like to get even with you for what you did," Mathias said, his right hand closing to a fist as he resisted hitting Zayne.


    "I¡¯ve got the idiot who kicked her and the fool who couldn¡¯t remember where to look. I wonder which one of you will go first," Zayne said but his gaze fixated on Mathias revealing who he wanted first.


    The coward that kicked Rose was finally close yet Zayne had to be on his best behaviour so he could travel with Rose tomorrow.


    "You have her," Mathias realised. He had been right to send Graham to the soldiers. "No wonder you¡¯ve been talking about slaves. She has an owner looking for her."


    Mathias froze knowing he made the mistake of bringing this up before Alexander. They weren¡¯t back on speaking terms yet. "He is the reason you could not find her," he placed the blame on Zayne.


    Alexander grabbed a handful of Mathias¡¯s shirt. "Do not speak to me about who had her. I know about you kicking her." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Mathias shoved Alexander¡¯s hand away. "I didn¡¯t know who she was then. A whore was coming to me-"


    Mathias staggered to the left, wounded by Zayne¡¯s fist connecting to his face. "You foreign bastard. Let go of me!" Mathias yelled, frustrated that Alexander wasn¡¯t defending him after he had been hit. "Despite our differences, I am still like a brother to you. If he had hit you, I would have defended you."


    "You deserve a good hit for what you did," Alexander replied. He only wasn¡¯t pleased that Zayne was the one to do it.


    Mathias stepped away from the two men who must have lost their minds. "I thought there was only one fool but there¡¯s another. Let her sink the two of you. I don¡¯t care."


    Alexander had more to say about Mathias¡¯s reunion with Rose and to give Mathias a taste of his fist, but first, he had to deal with Zayne.


    Zayne was distracted by his knuckles turning red. It had to go back to normal before Rose started to scold him for this. "She told you that he kicked her. Did you ever confront him? Your brother," he said mockingly.


    "That is not for you to-"


    "You couldn¡¯t find her in town and you won¡¯t stand up to him. I don¡¯t like you," Zayne admitted. "You¡¯ll bring her nothing but trouble. Unfortunately, it is not up to me to send you away. Try not to bring her any more trouble. A punch will be the last thing you¡¯ll need to worry about if you cause her harm."

 Chapter 131

    Chapter 131: Chapter 131"General, I was starting to think that you weren¡¯t going to show. I poured some of the kingdom¡¯s finest wine for you to have a try. Come sit with me," James said, holding out a cup to Zayne. "What did you think of the festival? Grand wasn¡¯t it?"


    "Somewhat. It was a surprise that the king wasn¡¯t present even with guards to protect you. You could have strolled through the festival in a carriage at the very least. Is there danger?" Zayne questioned.


    "Of course not. I found myself ill hours before the festival so I sent the crown prince in my place. I¡¯m told that my people enjoyed the night with their prince. My wife and daughter were there. I was hoping you would allow the princess to tour you around the market," James said, curious as to why Zayne left her.


    James took a long sip of his wine. "Is my daughter not to your liking?"


    "A marriage with her is not to my liking," Zayne replied, refusing to take the cup of wine from James. "I have not come here to get married. The truce was to be an agreement between both kings. It is not to involve marriage and if it must, I will not be the man getting married."


    James placed his cup on the table, still waiting for Zayne to accept what he offered. "You don¡¯t drink wine?"


    "Not in the middle of meetings like this. I want to be in my right mind so thank you but no thank you," Zayne declined the wine. "The festival was a nice break but that doesn¡¯t change there are slaves in your kingdom. My kingdom is against slaves."


    "You might have mistaken them with servants. There are no slaves here," James reassured Zayne.


    "A servant picks a job that will help them earn money to provide for their family. Slaves are those sold by others or kidnapped at times to do many awful things against their will. At most times, pigs are better treated than slaves. I know the difference between the two. Do not test my knowledge," said Zayne.


    "Father, we should look into what the general speaks of. He is so adamant about it that we must inspect if someone has gone against your rule. Give us names," Kiara said, saving her father from Zayne¡¯s questioning. "Those who hold slaves need to be punished."


    Henry refused to be shown up by Kiara once more. "If the general saw slaves, why didn¡¯t he take the matter into his hands to work with the town guards? You cannot judge us when you did nothing."


    Zayne saw a glimpse of this kingdom falling in the future since the crown prince wasn¡¯t smart. "I am only a guest in this kingdom and when I spoke to your guards about missing people, I learned how little is done to search for them. Thank you for reminding me."


    James glared at Henry for bringing to light another issue. "I have started to look into the matter and so far there has not been a mention of slaves. I share your kingdom¡¯s beliefs that no one is to be made into a slave."


    Henry bowed his head, both embarrassed and angry that he failed. He failed before his father, mother and worst of all, Kiara who he caught smiling just before he bowed his head.


    "Leave us. I want to be alone with the general," James announced, clearing out the room.


    Kiara wanted to be present to hear what her father would say to Zayne as it would most likely involve her. She glanced at Zayne, curious about if there had been a moment he panicked over her speaking about Rose.


    ¡¯He¡¯s not sparing me a glance,¡¯ Kiara noticed. She smiled, enjoying the challenge that Zayne bought her. She was so used to going against her brothers and it had long become boring from winning all the time.


    James waited until everyone was out of the room then poured himself more wine. "I understand it. Not wanting to get married. I would have liked to go without a wife for a while in my youth but then I realised something. I am king."


    "I could have anyone I wanted. I had some women during my early years with the queen and I still do now. There are many hoping to warm my bed in hopes of giving me another illegitimate child. A lot of whores," James revealed.


    Zayne knew of James having other children but didn¡¯t know where they were kept. The palace walls were only decorated with the three children James shared with his wife. "Where are the other children?"


    "Some dead and the others living like mice to not upset my wife. I have two daughters who would do anything to please me. I can send them to your camp-"


    "I am giving you time to find out who has been buying and selling slaves in your kingdom. Last night I heard about a beautiful field that I want to see so I will be gone for a few days. You have until I return to bring me the good news that slaves are no more," said Zayne.


    "I do not know what kind of man you take me for but legitimate or not, I will never drink with a man who suggests taking his daughters. Don¡¯t make your daughters pay for your need to lay with every woman that comes to you," Zayne said, his decision about the kingdom made.


    James laughed though he wasn¡¯t amused by anything Zayne said. "Prince Zayne, I have been letting what you say go without response because I don¡¯t want to fight but I cannot let you disrespect me in my kingdom. Nor disrespect my daughter. You¡¯re a little too high and mighty."


    Zayne nodded his head, agreeing with James. "It comes with being a prince and a general. Also with being honest about what I see. So far, the most you have done is try to use your daughters to solve your problems. Try to fix your troubles yourself."


    "Ha. I see now why they sent you. Very well, enjoy having a look around my time while I look into slaves. I hope you return with a new opinion of my kingdom. In a few days, I expect the truce to be dealt with and for ships from both sides to start sailing to see the lands. Goodbye for now," James said, having a plot he could carry out in Zayne¡¯s absence.


    James had given the guards clear instructions on how to present the kingdom and someone failed him. The slave business had to go away for a while but later returned as it was too profitable. The fool who let it slip to Zayne had to pay for his mistake.


    Zayne walked to the door, eager to leave the palace and begin packing for his trip to find Rose¡¯s family.


    Outside the door, Kiara waited for Zayne.


    Zayne noticed that the maid beside the princess was not the same as the one who ruined Rose¡¯s dress.


    "General-"


    "Good day," Zayne spoke over Kiara, walking past the princess to avoid playing her games.


    Kiara laughed, not embarrassed by how he dismissed her. "If he keeps being like this, I might want him too."


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 132

    Chapter 132: Chapter 132The next day, Zayne set out with some guards to escort Rose to Lord Ambrose¡¯s estate.


    Zayne sat alone in the carriage, watching Rose look out the window taking in the new sight of the land they passed by. Though they agreed she should stop for a while, Rose was back to searching for what she could remember.


    "There aren¡¯t many homes around. Are we on the lord¡¯s land already?" Rose questioned.


    "For some time now yes," Zayne replied, rolling up the map he used. "We should arrive at his gates shortly since we left camp at breakfast. Do you need a moment to calm yourself before we reach there? You are pulling at your dress."


    Rose moved her hand to the seat to leave her dress alone. "I didn¡¯t notice. Isn¡¯t it too much? What if they think we are putting on a show and I didn¡¯t get to thank Charlotte for picking out another dress. You didn¡¯t inform me you would go there after the palace."


    "You can thank her when we go back. She is looking forward to seeing you again and there is nothing wrong with the dress, Rose. You can dress up as you like," Zayne answered, enjoying Rose¡¯s attire today. "You¡¯ve been doing better with braiding your hair."


    Rose welcomed the compliment as she had been trying hard to get better with her hair. "Thank you. The comb you gave me is helpful and I have the ribbons from Janice to make my hair pretty. You can use the comb if you want. Your hair is far longer than mine. How are you able to comb it?"


    Zayne was used to the maids at home combing his hair and during his travels, he ignored it. "There is normally someone to help with it or I will cut it short-"


    "No!" Rose yelled, leaning forward as she did so. She bit her lip, surprised by her reaction. "I mean, you can do whatever you want with your hair. Please ignore me."


    "You are fond of my hair? That is surprising," Zayne said, basking in Rose¡¯s embarrassment. "If you want it to stay this length, you would need to offer me a hand after I bathe. I might be so kind as to give you a hand with your hair."


    Rose blushed, embarrassed once more by the thought of her combing Zayne¡¯s hair. It sounded like something a maid should do but it was embarrassing. "I can do it. You only need to say when you need me to do it."


    "What if I want my hair combed while I am soaking in water? Would you come to me then? That is when the maids at home would comb my hair. Too far?" Zayne chuckled, unable to hold back his amusement in Rose¡¯s shyness.


    "Must you tease me so?" Rose questioned, turning to the window to avoid Zayne.


    "If your reactions continue to be amusing, yes. You are in a better mood now, aren¡¯t you?"


    Rose nodded her head. "I am."


    Zayne did well with distracting her though his methods meant she was teased. Rose was grateful for Zayne accompanying her all the way here as she might have long turned back due to her fear that this would not go as she wanted.


    Rose took in the scenery which did not stand out to her in any way. Her heart felt like it wanted to escape her chest when the carriage stopped. They were here after a long ride without any stops.


    Rose looked at Zayne, her nervousness showing.


    This could be her family and she would be welcomed inside.


    It could not be her family and the lord would attack them for their visit.


    Zayne stepped out of the carriage first, turning back to offer his hand to Rose. "It is okay. I will be with you."


    Zayne waited for Rose to take deep breaths and then slowly came toward him. He ignored the questioning from the guards on the other side of the gates.


    "They are asking us to leave," Rose said, worried they would not get to enter. "Did you let the lord know of your arrival?"


    "I did. It is like Charlotte said. It is hard to see the lord and his family," Zayne answered.


    Rose held onto Zayne¡¯s hand, walking with him toward the gates where angry guards awaited them. She slowed down for a moment, a mountain to the back of the mansion getting her attention.


    "I sent word to the lord of my visit. I am Zayne Hamilton, general of-"


    "The lord received your notice and rejected your request for a visit. He no longer accepts visitors claiming to have his daughter. The trick is long over with."


    Zayne noticed the guard¡¯s attention to Rose and said, "You know what the lady looks like better than I do. There is a resemblance, isn¡¯t there? A young woman wants to find her family and a lady wants to find her missing daughter. Why not take the chance to confirm? The lord¡¯s wealth is not what we are after."


    "She doesn¡¯t have any of her memories but has heard of her resemblance to the lady. Go to your lord and ask him what interest would a general from another kingdom have in toying with his wife¡¯s feelings."


    Rose thought Zayne was convincing and by the look of the guards arguing amongst each other and then one running toward the large mansion, he might have convinced them. "It is large. The largest mansion I have ever seen."


    "It is a manor. More fitting for a lord and his family. The greater the title, the bigger the home will be for many nobles. There are a lot of guards around," Zayne noticed.


    If there was a chance this was not Rose¡¯s family it would be hard to get out if they caught the lord on a bad day.


    Rose thought of how many days it would take to clean the manor if she were a maid working here alone. Still, there would be plenty to explore so she would never be bored.


    "What will we do if the lord does not want to see us?" Rose asked. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They would have travelled all the way here for nothing.


    "Then we will find another way to speak to one of them. They have to leave the manor at some point. You can sit in the carriage-"


    "No," Rose shook her head. "I want to be here to know the answer. I don¡¯t want to sit before then."


    Rose held onto Zayne, using him like a pillar to hold herself up. Each passing second brought worry that the guard would bring bad news or not return at all. The seconds started to feel like hours though it had not been long.


    Then the moment finally came as the guard ran back, waving his hand.


    "The lord will see you but you are entering whilst knowing the risk you can be imprisoned for lying to Lord Ambrose. Let them inside!" The guard yelled.


    Rose sighed in relief but they weren¡¯t out of danger yet. The lord still believed that this was another trick. Hopefully, one look at her and the timeline of when she went missing might help.


    Rose walked with Zayne back to the carriage so they could ride through the gates. If luck was on her side once more, she might find her family today.

 Chapter 133

    Chapter 133: Chapter 133"Wait here, Rose."


    Rose held onto Zayne¡¯s hand not wanting him to go alone. "Shouldn¡¯t I come with you to show my face?"


    "I want to check that there isn¡¯t a surprise waiting for us because we have come when he doesn¡¯t want us. I will not go far," Zayne promised, waiting for Rose to let him go.


    Rose reluctantly let go and stood by the carriage as Zayne walked up to the front doors. She understood why the lord would be angry but before they could speak, would he attack them?


    Zayne entered the wide-open doors and immediately a portrait caught his attention. It was a better look at what Rose might look like later on in the future. There was no doubt in Zayne¡¯s mind that Rose was finally home.


    The little girl sitting in the portrait with Lady Ambrose didn¡¯t look anything like Rose so Zayne assumed it to be the second daughter. He looked around for one of the missing daughter hoping the Ambroses weren¡¯t like the king to have certain children on the wall.


    Zayne still displayed portraits of his late brother so he would never be forgotten and his presence remained in the home.


    "I don¡¯t know what to feel when an unwanted visitor comes into my home and stares at the portraits of my wife and daughter. A visitor who came speaking of having my daughter yet there isn¡¯t a woman to his side," Lord Victor Ambrose said as he descended the stairs.


    "Emmett," Victor called to the butler. "Get ready to send the guest out. I don¡¯t have much time for a guest of the king."


    "I can hear the hate for the king in your voice. I have come with your daughter-"


    "Don¡¯t they all? I am curious what you would want from me. Did the king send you here to taunt me? To have me beg for his help to find my daughter? If he did, this is not a fight you want to get into," Victor said, taking his sword from Emmett.


    "I hate the king as you do and I am not his messenger boy. I am here because I have your daughter and I suggest you put the sword away to not scare her. She is already nervous which is why I am taking out my gun," said Zayne.


    "How does a man not from this kingdom find my daughter?" Victor inquired, suspicious of the visit. "We have sent men all over the kingdom for her."


    Zayne had the same question. "Knowing that her father is a lord, I wonder how you couldn¡¯t find her but I will consider that the town guards are quite useless. Still, they should want to help a lord or is it that your battle with the king means you have no favour with the guards?"


    Victor did not respond.


    "Rose!" Zayne called, holding out his hand for her to come to him. "You sword," he advised Victor again.


    Victor kept the sword in his hand. He had to see first if this woman had a chance of being questioned to see if she was Rosaline or if this was another trick. Zayne and this woman could not stay long if it was another fake since his wife was home.


    Rose entered the doors, taken aback by a sword out. She looked at the man holding the sword and jumped when the sword hit the floor. "Zayne," she said, reaching out for him as the stranger started to walk toward her.


    "Rosaline," Victor said, shocked by the resemblance to his wife. He had seen many impersonators but none were this close. It would be quite hard to fake what he saw before him. "You called her Rose."


    "That is the name she introduced herself to me as though it might be Rosaline. She doesn¡¯t have memories of her childhood. That is why we requested a meeting with you as we have heard she looks like your wife," Zayne explained.


    "She does look like my wife," Victor admitted. The evidence was on the walls.


    Rose reminded Victor of how his wife looked in the past when he first spotted her in the palace.


    "How old are you?" Victor questioned, needing more answers before he took her to where his wife was now.


    "There wasn¡¯t an age on my papers but I know I have been missing for eight years. That is how many I counted in that place," Rose said, trying to keep the brothel a secret.


    "What place? I must know the truth," Victor pleaded, his chest overwhelmed with emotions.


    They had been looking for Rosaline for eight years. It was common knowledge so anyone could weave it into their lies but he was starting to get the feeling that Rosaline had finally come home.


    "I was made a slave and sold into a brothel for eight years. In the early years, we stayed in a room and did not go outside much unless we were to work and later, the brothel owner kept me close so I didn¡¯t walk outside a lot. I never had a customer," Rose said to not make herself appear dirty.


    Rose already accepted that no one would ever believe a woman in the brothel never had a customer. That part was true for Rose but she had other secrets she didn¡¯t want to reveal as it would bring up nightmares again.


    "They wanted to give me a different name in the past but I remember someone calling me Rose. I do not know who my parents are. The only memories I have are of a field I used to run around in-"


    "Come," Victor said, turning around to face the stairs. "I will take you to my wife. She will be the judge of if you are the real Rosaline."


    Emmett was surprised to hear the lord take the visitors to Madeline. It was never done before. ¡¯Does he know this is the real one?¡¯ He wondered.


    Emmett thought of the fields out behind the manor where the lady liked to sit at different times throughout the day, only coming inside when her husband went to her.


    "You know that it is her, don¡¯t you?" Zayne questioned Victor. "I wouldn¡¯t involve my wife if I didn¡¯t think it was true."


    "As I said, my wife will decide," Victor said. He was certain this was Rosaline as not many knew about her love of the fields behind the manor. It was the very place Rosaline had been stolen from eight years ago.


    Victor was stuck on thinking of Rose being in a brothel and how Madeline would react. It had taken some time for his wife to come to terms that Rosaline was no more as she somehow vanished from the kingdom. How would his wife react to knowing where Rosaline was all this time?


    Rose was puzzled by how there were only portraits of the family with the other daughter. It was like they wiped their other daughter from their lives.


    Rose stayed close to Zayne as they did a long walk to a room.


    Victor knocked and then opened the door to enter first. "Madeline."


    "Oh, Victor! Shouldn¡¯t you be going for Anna now?"


    Rose couldn¡¯t wait any longer and peeked from behind Victor to see the face behind the calming voice.


    "Rosaline?" Madeline dropped her book.


    sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 134

    Chapter 134: Chapter 134Madeline slowly stood up, taking in the sight of the young woman standing behind her husband. She couldn¡¯t recall the last time she had seen someone who resembled her standing before her. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seeing the young woman shocked her as much as her husband letting them come to her. Madeline never expected to see any more of the false claims since Victor made the threat he would kill all those coming to lie.


    "Victor, is it?" She asked, her hands clutching her dress. Madeline could not have her heart broken once more. She had finally come out of that sunken place to take care of her other daughter and be a good wife to her husband.


    "We will leave the two of you to speak. Come," Victor looked at Zayne. It was time for the women to talk.


    Zayne nudged Rose forward so she wouldn¡¯t try to leave with him and stepped out with Victor.


    Rose watched as the door closed, leaving her with Lady Ambrose.


    "Come closer," Madeline said, her body frozen in place. Her knees felt weak and if she took one step she might fall.


    Rose did as Madeline requested, taking small steps toward the lady.


    Madeline covered her mouth, tears filling her eyes as that feeling was finally back. A connection she never felt with those who came claiming to be her daughter. Still, there was one way to confirm.


    Madeline smiled, taking a shaky step forward to Rose. She placed her left hand on Rose¡¯s shoulder as she knew the young lady shared the same emotions before her. "I must look," she said, using her right hand to move Rose¡¯s hair to the left.


    Madeline leaned forward, looking for a mark her daughter had.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what the lady was looking for. No one ever told her that she had a mark there but then again, Rose bathed quickly in the brothel and her hair was always down. "I-"


    "Rosaline," Madeline cried, embracing her daughter. "You¡¯ve come home to me child."


    Rose didn¡¯t move her hands to join in embracing her mother. The resemblance was there but Rose couldn¡¯t believe that it was confirmed this was her family. Her mind was already prepared to be turned away and have to search elsewhere even when she saw the portraits.


    "You are my mother," Rose said, slowly accepting it.


    "We searched for you for so long. I always knew you would return to us. You have grown so much and I missed all of it. Forgive me," Madeline requested, leaning back to get a good look at Rose. "I am a terrible mother. You were taken during my watch. We should have found you."


    "You wouldn¡¯t have. I was kept away where no one could see me," Rose said, her hands resting on Madeline¡¯s back to comfort her. "I thought I didn¡¯t have anyone waiting for me. That I was sold."


    Madeline palmed Rose¡¯s cheeks. "We did not sell you. We loved you dearly. You were taken from us. If I had awoken earlier, we might have been able to follow their tracks but I wasn¡¯t found unconscious in time. I had been sitting outside nearby with you when I was attacked and when I woke up, I learned you were gone."


    Rose noticed a scar on Madeline¡¯s forehead. From afar it wasn¡¯t noticeable but now that they stood close, it was visible. "You were hit on the head?"


    Madeline touched the scar which served as a constant reminder of that day. "We did not understand then why they knocked me out, taking only you when they could have gotten a good reward for taking us both. No one ever came asking for money to give you back."


    "Oh, where are my manners?" Madeline wiped her eyes. "You should sit so we can speak. You must be tired from wherever you travelled from. I," she tried to speak but was overwhelmed by emotions. "Forgive me. I am normally more put together than this."


    "I don¡¯t mind standing. It feels nice to be held," said Rose.


    It was different from touching anyone else. It was warm and Madeline¡¯s touch felt like how the safe corners Rose hid in calmed her.


    "I would like that too," Madeline replied, trying to fight her tears. "I hope that you will forgive us. Eight years is a long time but I promise, we were searching for you. We spared no money and time to search for you. It is only when my mind was not in the right place that I had to accept to everyone saying you were gone."


    For years Madeline was so caught up in trying to find Rose that she started to forget about Anna and being beside her husband. The guilt of not protecting her daughter by having the chance to fight off the kidnappers filled Madeline with thoughts of taking her life to join her late daughter.


    It was the only apology she could think of for not protecting Rosaline but one day she snapped out of it as others needed her.


    "The town guards where I lived did not help with anyone believed to be missing and the brothel owner where I stayed did not let me out of his sight so I was hidden away there. You wouldn¡¯t have found me even with your money. Graham wouldn¡¯t have let me be taken," said Rose.


    Madeline¡¯s heart ached upon knowing Rose had been placed in a brothel. She was hoping someone had found her and raised her in a good home or if Rosaline had passed like many believed it was done peacefully.


    Madeline held back her tears as Rose was the one who needed to be comforted. "I am sorry. You should never endure such a life. Where can we find this Graham?"


    "He is dead. Zayne killed him for me and he is the one who helped me find you. He has been most helpful since I met him," Rose said, wanting Zayne to be acknowledged for his efforts.


    "Then, I must treat him well. Is he your lover?" Madeline questioned, curious about if Rose had found a partner. If she had another family now.


    "No. I work as his maid. That is all. He is the general of another kingdom, here to see the king-"


    "You visit the palace?" Madeline panicked.


    "No. Zayne said that it is dangerous there so I have never seen it but I have seen the princess up close at the festival. Is it dangerous for me to go there as your daughter? Danger with the queen?" Rose asked, recalling her reaction to the queen¡¯s name.


    Madeline worried about Rose getting herself noticed by the queen. "I will tell you but first, there is much for me to know about you. Everyone must know that Rosaline is finally home. Is something wrong?"


    "I know Rosaline is the name you gave me but I am not used to it. I have gone as Rose for so long," Rose said, needing there to be one change at a time.


    Madeline smiled, holding onto Rose¡¯s hand which she never wanted to let go of. "Then you can be Rose. I do not mind what you wish to be called. I am just happy to have you back in my life. I will do my best to make up for the terrible years you endured in that place, Rose."


    Madeline patted Rose¡¯s hand. "I want to properly meet the man who brought you to us and there is something I must show you."

 Chapter 135

    Chapter 135: Chapter 135Victor stared at the door, patiently waiting for the moment his wife would come out or at least some noise would be heard so he would know how it was going inside. He glanced at the soldier standing beside him.


    "So, you and Rosaline are?" Victor asked, curious as to how the two met.


    "We are not and now that she is inside you want to acknowledge that she is Rosaline?" Zayne replied.


    "It¡¯s best for my wife to have a look and decide if it¡¯s her daughter. We¡¯ve had a lot of imposters over the years and some of the servants joined to fool us. I know it is Rosaline but Madeline will be more certain than I am," said Victor.


    "Her daughter?" Zayne asked, finding the wording to be interesting. "For a moment, it sounded like she¡¯s only your wife¡¯s daughter but maybe I am too tired from the long trip and I am overthinking."


    "She is my daughter," Victor spoke confidently, getting rid of the wrong assumption. "I have missed my daughter but no one has missed her like Madeline and no one will recognise her more than Madeline. A mother knows her child."


    "A father should too," Zayne added, getting a kick out of pissing off Victor.


    "I am quite happy that there is nothing between you two. You sound like a pain in the ass. Madeline," Victor greeted his wife when the doors opened. "Your face."


    "It is fine. I can tidy myself later," Madeline said, wiping the traces of tears that managed to escape. "Rosaline- Rose," she corrected herself. "She is home. Tell the butler to send out a notice to everyone tomorrow. We should let Rose rest today and have a look around."


    Madeline let go of Rose¡¯s hand to go to Zayne, embracing him in a hug. "Thank you. Thank you for helping her find her way home. If there is anything you need, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell us. Right, Victor?"


    "Yes. There is a reward for the person who found her," said Victor though he didn¡¯t want to give it to Zayne.


    "I don¡¯t need a reward," Zayne answered, his gaze fixed on Rose. Her appearance was much different from her mother¡¯s with the tears.


    Now that Zayne thought about it, he couldn¡¯t think of a time he saw Rose crying. The night he caught her in Graham¡¯s room she was distraught but there weren¡¯t any tears. In the storage as well as when her dress was ruined, there were no tears. Even when he returned to her curled up in a corner from panicking.


    Madeline noticed Zayne¡¯s gaze and started to question if there truly was nothing as Rose said. Rose was her daughter but there was a bond which needed to be reconnected before Rose would share more. ¡¯I can wait.¡¯


    "Your father needs to leave to get your sister from one of her friend¡¯s homes. It won¡¯t take long for her to get here. She would be delighted to have her sister again. I wanted to show you to your old room," Madeline said, excited to see Rose in the room again.


    "My room remains," Rose said, surprised.


    Madeline frowned, confused as to why Rose did not think it did. "Of course, it is still present. Why would I give it away when it belongs to my daughter? Everything remains there as you last used it."


    "There are no portraits of me on the walls. Only one young girl who doesn¡¯t look like me," Rose said, confused as to why the room remained but her portraits did not. "Or did I never have any portraits?"


    "You have plenty of portraits and they remain here. Come with me," Madeline said, taking Rose¡¯s hand once more to walk together. "There were plenty of portraits of you all around the home but we removed the ones near the door. These portraits you see now are of my husband¡¯s family. I would love to take those down but then his mother would not stop talking about it."


    "See," Madeline stopped before one of Rose¡¯s portraits. She vividly remembered the day she sat a five-year-old Rosaline down to have this portrait done.


    Rose found it strange to stare at a portrait of herself and not recall the day or ever having it done. The dress was similar to the style of the dress she wore in her dream. Her hair was tied in two pigtails with ribbons decorating each side and she smiled like she had been happy that day.


    "It took me a long time to come back from losing a daughter. I would be sending Anna off then see one of your portraits at the door and panic. I thought I could lose Anna too if I let her out of my sight. I had your portraits moved to stop the habit but they are placed by the door for your birthday. It is weeks away but I would love to celebrate now," said Madeline.


    "I do not know the day I was born," Rose confessed. "I have never celebrated it."


    "We had a party here for you every year with gifts piled up high. You would go outside to play with the children of family and friends. It was the one time I allowed you to have so many sweets. I hope you will remember those times as they were precious. Here," Madeline led the group to the third floor.


    As Rose walked with Madeline, she saw more of how wealthy her family had to be. It was strange how she had gone from being viewed as less than a pig thanks to living in a brothel to standing in a manor.


    She felt out of place.


    Rose stopped before a door decorated with flowers and thanks to Zayne, she could read her name on the door.


    Madeline stepped to the side to let Rose do the honours of opening the door. Seeing her daughter standing before the door made her decision to keep the room as it was left all the more right.


    Rose opened the door and entered the unfamiliar room. "I loved flowers and animals," she noticed from the portraits of animals and flowers on the walls.


    "You did. You had a little dog but she passed years ago. Anna has one now and we can get you another if you want," Madeline offered.


    Rose didn¡¯t respond as she was occupied looking over the items from her past. None of it stuck out to her and she knew there had to be a story behind everything. She should be happy where she stood but once again, she only felt out of place.


    "I cannot remember,¡¯ Rose whispered.


    She expected to experience a lot of lost memories coming back but nothing did. There was not even a single memory of being with her family. The one thing that calmed her was how she smiled in all of her portraits.


    She had been happy here. Truly happy.


    "What," Rose mumbled, touching her face as something hit her cheek. "Oh," she realised that it was water.


    Rose wiped her cheek, not wanting to spoil the moment with her tears. Tears did nothing for anyone. They never did anything for her other than make her an easy target for Graham or the other women.


    Rose looked to her right after a hand was placed on her back and found her mother standing beside her with her cheeks soaked with tears. She did not want her mother to cry but seeing Madeline cry, more tears came and Rose did not try to stop them. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is okay," Madeline assured Rose. ¡¯It is okay if you don¡¯t remember. I can tell you all the old stories or we can forget together. We can make new memories now that you are home if you would like that."


    Rose nodded her head.


    "Wonderful," Madeline smiled, pulling Rose for a hug once more. "Everything will be fine now. I promise you."

 Chapter 136

    Chapter 136: Chapter 136Rose stood with Madeline, looking at old dresses while Zayne sat on the bed watching the two. Victor had to leave them alone to go for Anna so now the butler was standing around. Rose was curious if the butler was present to be helpful or to protect Madeline.


    "Many have bad smells or old stains from being put away for so long so we can have them remade but not throw out the old ones. We can store them in another room. You are far older now so you will want the room to suit your age," said Madeline.


    Madeline was used to seeing the room one way but she would be more than happy to do it over with Rose.


    "You can do as you want," Rose said, not knowing how the room should look for her now. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is your room, Rose. It is up to you to decide if you want to change it or keep it this way. There is another room nearby for you to use and keep this one intact if you want. It is near the room I want to give Zayne to stay in but your father is against it. He is overprotective," Madeline said, laughing at his reaction to her suggestion of Zayne being near Rose.


    "Your sister is looking to marry and Victor has scared most of the suitors. While there is nothing between you, your father doesn¡¯t think it is right to place you two so close to each other. I will talk him out of it," Madeline promised.


    Rose looked at Zayne sitting on the bed. It was funny to see as the bed was smaller than the one Zayne used at the camp since it was meant for a child. How would her father react knowing she shared a room with Zayne?


    Would it end his worrying about their rooms being so close together?


    Rose followed where Zayne pointed and frowned when she saw a bunny painting on the wall. When would she be able to escape him teasing her about a bunny?


    "Lady Ambrose, I am curious about something. Your husband is a lord but not close to the king like the other nobles. Why is that?" Zayne asked, no longer able to contain his curiosity.


    Madeline froze in the middle of taking down one of Rose¡¯s old dresses.


    "It is not something to ask the lady," Emmett spoke up. "Perhaps I should take you to your room."


    "No. It is fine, Emmett. Leave us be," Madeline ordered the butler. "I do not need your help now. Go," she raised her voice. What did it look like for the butler to be tailing her now that Victor was gone? "I am with my daughter and her guests."


    "Of course," Emmett excused himself.


    Madeline turned around to face the young pair. She hesitated to speak of the past, but it would eventually come out. "Victor and James were friends at one point but they had a nasty falling out so now my husband doesn¡¯t support the king and the king will not call upon Victor. We stay out of the palace and you should too, Rose."


    "Rose had a bad reaction to hearing the name Lilian. Knowing that the two families are not close, it makes me wonder what the queen had done to Rose," said Zayne.


    Madeline frowned, confused by this. "Rose has never met the queen. I have stayed away from the royals since I married Victor. Not once have I taken my girls to attend balls in the palace so how," she turned to Rose. "How would you have come across Lilian? I have done everything I could to keep you from her."


    "Why?" Zayne questioned, knowing there was more than just a bad feud.


    "It is not a place I want my daughters to go. I have heard of the king meeting with you so there will not be a war. You have seen that family. Do you think Rose should go there?" Madeline asked, testing his judgement.


    "No," Zayne answered quickly.


    "You have made that decision during the short time you have been here. I have been in this town for all my life. I do not send them there because it is not safe. Rose has never met the queen. The queen has never come here. Perhaps you remember overhearing us talking about her. The king used to bother us in the past," Madeline said, hoping that was what Rose knew of Lilian.


    "You will need some dresses. I have some that might fit and if they do not, I can take a few from Anna. Excuse me," Madeline said, making a quick escape to the door.


    "It will come out that your daughter has returned and many will hear of it. If there is more to your feud with the royals, you must tell Rose of it soon. She doesn¡¯t have her memories which means she doesn¡¯t know who to trust. Hiding the truth from her will not help anyone. Tell her," Zayne advised Madeline.


    There was nothing Zayne could do for Rose when it came to her past. Her family needed to help with that whilst he protected Rose.


    "And I will. Just..." Madeline trailed off, walking to the door as she needed a moment alone. It scared her to think Rose had any interaction with Lilian.


    Rose watched as the door closed, leaving her alone with Zayne. "Something is troubling her. There is much for me to learn but we should take it slow. My disappearance was hard on her from what we were told."


    "I¡¯m sorry for all the questions," Zayne apologised.


    Rose walked to the bed to join Zayne sitting down. "Do not apologise. I am glad you are here to ask the questions I want answers to but I want to soak in having a family again first before I have to hear of the problems with the royals. I already have one problem.."


    "Despite your father and the king being at odds, the princess would have to think twice about messing with the daughter of a lord. You have status and power to your name now. Everyone has to think twice about how they approach you. You don¡¯t have to work," Zayne said, holding Rose¡¯s hand as she took his words in.


    "I do not feel like a lady," Rose whispered.


    "Regardless, you are still Lady Rosaline Ambrose. You need more time to adapt to this but you will one day. You are no longer my maid," Zayne said, ending that relationship between them. "What is with that look? Did you think you would continue with that work now that you are home?"


    "I did not think of the change. I only thought of finding my family. You will need to go back to the palace and when you do, if I am no longer your maid, what are we? Will I no longer see you or the others?" Rose inquired, saddened by this realisation.


    Everything fit in place when she was his maid. They travelled together and Rose had a reason to be in his camp. What now? Was goodbye coming sooner than she wanted?


    "We will be friends, Rose. Friends visit each other. Do they not?" Zayne asked, wanting something more but he had to settle.


    "I do not know. I have always lived with my friends," Rose replied, stuck on what to do.


    "As your friend, I will visit you after I deal with the palace but you do not need to worry about that now. I have told the king that I will be away for a few days so I am here with you. What you must focus on is telling your mother you want a bunny instead of a dog. I must see you holding a bunny."


    Rose shook her head, laughing at Zayne¡¯s foolish wish. "You are quite annoying with your teasing but you do know how to distract me. Thank you. Oh," Rose covered her mouth, her shoulders shaking with laughter.


    "What is so funny now?" Zayne asked, puzzled by the outburst.


    "I have seen you in the mirror. It is even funnier there to see you on such a girly bed," Rose laughed.


    Zayne laughed along with Rose. "Laugh now while you can, Rose. I shall get back at you."

 Chapter 137

    Chapter 137: Chapter 137"I will have everyone you need arrive tomorrow so you can fill your room. Dresses, shoes, furniture and what else you will need. The relatives will be told tomorrow but I will make sure they do not arrive until you are ready," said Madeline.


    Rose nodded her head. She stared at the mirror at the sight of her mother brushing her hair. Though Rose liked her earlier appearance she enjoyed getting dressed by her mother.


    "Tell me about yourself, Rose. What do you like?" Madeline asked, her hand trembling slightly as it was still surreal she was currently taking care of her daughter.


    "I like learning new things and exploring. There is much to see and I want to see all of it. I want to learn how to dance. I went to the festival recently and did not know how to. Though I want to learn, I don¡¯t think I am comfortable yet to dance in front of a crowd," Rose revealed, trying to think of what else she liked.


    "I like to stare at the sky at night when I cannot sleep. I am not comfortable with everyone touching me. Just those that I trust. I like any kind of food. I don¡¯t know what else now," Rose said, stuck on what else she liked.


    "That is fine. You can tell me more as it comes to your head. What I like is-"


    "Mother," the doors opened, revealing Anna Ambrose. "Is it true what they are saying? It is true," she realised, looking at the young woman seated before her mother.


    Anna couldn¡¯t believe there was someone who looked a lot like her mother. Someone who looked more like her mother than she did. "I cannot believe that I have a sister again."


    "She is back home now so come, get to know your sister. She has travelled from far to return home," Madeline said, happy as her two girls were together.


    Anna slowly approached the two. Where did this sister suddenly come from? She remembered having a sister in the past but she had gone so long without one. It was strange to see her sister back when everyone was so convinced that she was dead.


    ¡¯Is this a ghost?¡¯ Anna panicked. Had they all suddenly turned crazy?


    "Why are you just standing there, Anna? You can ask what you want and Rose, you should do the same. She is your younger sister. You two must spend some time together. You were quite close in the past, always taking care of Anna and sneaking her the snacks she wanted," said Madeline.


    "I do not remember those moments," Anna said, cautiously approaching the two again. "Welcome home Rosaline."


    "I also do not remember. If you do not mind, could you please refer to me as Rose? I do not have my memories of being Rosaline yet," Rose said, excited as she had a sister.


    Rose was an older sister. It was strange yet exciting. It meant that she had someone to take care of. A sibling had to be much better than a friend.


    Anna frowned, confused by how Rose knew to come here when she did not have any memories. "How is it that you do not have any memories? Mother, have you used my new dress? Mother?" Anna whined. It was made specifically for a party and now she had nothing to wear.


    "I had to, Anna. Your sister needs a lot of things and the dressmaker can only come to measure her today. It will be kind of you to share. Please," Madeline pleaded. She did not want to hear of how a dress could not be shared.


    Anna didn¡¯t like it but she knew not to say anything to make her mother upset now. She remembered how her mother was in the past over her missing sister. No one wanted that again. Anna didn¡¯t want that again.


    "Okay," Anna replied. "Where have you been all this time, Rose? They have been looking so much that they forgot about me at times." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Anna," Madeline said in a scolding tone. "Not right now."


    "It is fine," Rose smiled. She knew her sister would have questions like everyone else. "I was taken to a place where people are sold as slaves and ended up in a brothel-"


    "A brothel?!" Anna exclaimed, shocked by this. "A brothel like where men go to," she couldn¡¯t finish it. "Mother, please tell me that you are not going to tell anyone of her being there. It will ruin all that I have planned this season if you do. My friends would mock me."


    "Then they are not good friends and I do not want you around them again. This is not about you," Madeline reminded her daughter.


    Rose bit her lip, saddened by Anna¡¯s reaction and concern about her reputation but it was a normal reaction. "I didn¡¯t have any customers."


    Anna did not care about her sister not having any customers. Just knowing where she had been over the years was enough for everyone to start talking about this, her friends making foolish jokes, and the men she had planned to court distracted about this.


    "For Rose¡¯s sake, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone, mother," said Anna. It was best for the two of them that this remained a secret.


    Anna didn¡¯t know what to make of Rose since she had never seen a woman from a brothel. She had only heard the tales of what happened there and found it to be disgusting. How did Rose live there but not have a single customer?


    Anna didn¡¯t know anything about the brothel other than what women did there for men and what Rose said sounded like a lie. "Was it awful there?" She asked, wanting some answers. Her parents would never allow her to go near one.


    "It is awful. It is not a place you should ever visit. The one I lived at should be done with now. I hope," Rose said now realising she had not gotten any news about it.


    Had one of Graham¡¯s relatives taken over or was it done for good now? Had anyone found Graham¡¯s body and had any suspicions about who killed him?


    "That is enough about brothels for now," Madeline said, her heart aching each time Rose spoke about it. She didn¡¯t care if Rose was lying or telling the truth about not having any customers; this was her daughter and nothing would steer her away from Rose. "I will not tell anyone where you have been to protect you."


    Madeline had to think of protecting Rose from those who would judge her harshly despite the fact Rose was a victim. Rose could still have a normal life in the future. To live a peaceful life and get married at some point like all the other young women.


    Anna sighed in relief. She would have to come up with another story to tell her friends to shut them up about this. She stared at Rose, not knowing what else to say. It was weird to suddenly have a sister again.


    Anna was grateful when she heard a knock on the door. "I will get it for you, mother. It must be father bringing the necklace I lost in the carriage."


    ¡¯You have lost another?" Madeline questioned, her hands going to her hips. "Anna, I have warned you to be more careful."


    "Father found it so, oh," Anna gasped, taken aback by the handsome man at the door. "Who are you?"

 Chapter 138

    Chapter 138: Chapter 138Anna stepped back when she remembered what the blue eyes from all the gossip meant. "You are one of the outsiders? The visitors who came to see the king. You didn¡¯t tell me we had such important guests."


    "I was going to tell you of his presence later. Is there something you need, Zayne?" Madeline asked, leaving Rose¡¯s side to go to the door.


    "You said I could return when I finished looking at the room and there is some big issue about baking," said Zayne.


    "Oh. I am having all of Rose¡¯s favourites made so it might help her to remember. I," Madeline started to walk away but then stopped to look at Rose.


    "You may go ahead. I will have a walk around," Rose said, getting up from her seat. "I will walk with Anna to get to know her."


    Madeline nodded her head, liking the sound of that. It was important for her daughters to be close again. Anna would be best at showing Rose around and helping her to get settled in. "I will be near the kitchen if you need me. Be kind to show your sister around, Anna."


    Madeline smiled when she walked by Zayne to go out the door.


    Anna still couldn¡¯t believe her eyes that one of the foreigners was standing before her. If her friends or anyone else found out, they would be jealous. "You are a soldier, right? What are you in your army? I have heard the name Zayne before."


    "I am the general," Zayne said, going around the young girl to get to Rose. "You look pretty. Can I treat you to dresses now that you are a lady? A lady must accept gifts."


    Rose was suspicious of what Zayne said. "That sounds like something you made up so I would not turn away your gifts. My mother has a dressmaker coming tomorrow to measure me."


    "One can never have too many dresses. There are many days ahead of you," said Zayne.


    Anna looked back and forth between the two trying to guess their relationship. "Are you two set to be engaged?"


    "We are not. Zayne used to be my employer but he fired me today. We are just friends now," Rose said, turning to Zayne who nodded, confirming that it was true.


    "Oh," Anna smiled. If Rose did not take the chance then she would make use of the soldier. A general was a title deserving of her time. "I can show you what I like most about the manor. Come with me," Anna said, reaching for Zayne¡¯s hand but he placed both behind his back.


    "You are an unwed woman and I would not like to anger your father. You should try to hold your sister¡¯s hand," Zayne said, not in the mood for a chatty young lady. He was lucky to have saved the more quiet sister.


    Anna looked at Rose¡¯s hands. She noticed how Rose played with her fingers like she was considering if she wanted to hold hands with her. If Rose didn¡¯t want to do it then Anna would not do it. "It is this way," she said, going ahead of the two.


    "You are more against touching than I am," Rose noticed, laughing at Zayne¡¯s position with his hands behind his back. "It is unfortunate that you will attract young ladies who wish to touch you. After all, not many have seen the outsiders."


    "Then, if you care for me as much as you say you do, you should hold my hands so they are taken when someone I do not care for tries to touch them," Zayne said, raising his hands for Rose to hold.


    "If you need saving, I will but until then, you should hide your hands. She is ahead of us," Rose said, walking fast to catch up with Anna.


    Zayne followed Rose to not lose the excited bunny.


    Anna looked back at Zayne, still having more questions for him. "What is it like to be a general? Or to be inside the palace? As strange as it sounds to be the daughter of a lord, I have never been inside of the palace. It is boring to have to hear stories from my friends of what the balls there are like and they get to meet the princess."


    "The palace is beautiful but it is dangerous so you are not missing out. It is best that you listen to your parents and never go there," Zayne answered.


    "Still, it is my dream to attend one of the balls there. I want to marry this season and where best to find a good husband other than the palace? All the good men go there. I want to pick a good husband before they are all taken which is why I had my season planned out carefully," Anna said, sulking over the loss of the dress Rose wore.


    "We received plenty of invitations to other balls but I do not know if mother or father will accept them. Maybe if you say you want to go out and dance they would. Please," Anna turned around to hold Rose¡¯s hand. "Please tell them that you want to dance."


    "I will," Rose replied, though it wasn¡¯t what she wanted. She wanted to attend balls but that was when she wasn¡¯t someone for others to pay attention to. Rose didn¡¯t know the first thing about dancing.


    "Wonderful," Anna clapped her hands. "And Zayne, I would like to have a dance with you. My friends would be jealous and it would get the men I want to court jealous. Tell me, what is it like at your home?"


    "Like any other home," Zayne replied.


    Anna¡¯s shoulders dropped due to disappointment. "Oh. I thought there would be more to tell. Are you married?"


    "No," Zayne answered.


    Anna smiled as it brought opportunity. She wouldn¡¯t be doing anything wrong if she courted him since Rose did not have a special relationship with him. To marry a foreign general would do good for her if he had the wealth to take care of her.


    "Would you save a dance for me?" Anna questioned, her nervousness growing as she awaited his answer.


    "If I am present when you attend these balls. I need to return to the palace in a few days. I do not mind dancing though it is something I don¡¯t enjoy,¡¯ Zayne said, peering at Rose. "Would you dance if asked, Rose?"


    Anna pouted, walking ahead since Zayne wasn¡¯t answering as she wanted.


    Rose tried to avoid Zayne¡¯s gaze. "I must learn how to dance first. If I do learn in time, I would consider it."


    "Good because I would like the right sister to be eager to dance with me," Zayne spoke softly to keep it a secret between them. "With my maid it is wrong but now that you are a lady, would you allow me to court you?"


    Rose blushed, startled by the request. She was trying to pay attention to Anna but Zayne was distracting her. Her answer was lost in her throat. She was flustered once more to hear of Zayne¡¯s interest in her.


    "Time is limited. I cannot wait much longer for you to be ready to be close to anyone as I must leave at some point so I will court you as any man does with a woman they like. I am giving you today to prepare yourself for it," said Zayne.


    Rose slowed down, ending up at the back of the group. Anna didn¡¯t seem to hear what Zayne said so it was only Rose who had to be flustered over his words.


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 139

    Chapter 139: Chapter 139"This is the room that I enjoy most. Father let me have it to entertain my friends when they come over. Zayne, I did not see any of your soldiers when I came home. Not even a carriage or horses. Are you here alone?" Anna asked, crossing her fingers.


    More soldiers meant having more to brag about.


    "They are somewhere about. Your mother said they would be taken to be cared for. I will need to check where they are now," Zayne answered, his attention fixed on Rose who still lingered at a distance behind them.


    "I see. If you need a walk around the town I would be more than happy to escort you. Well, around this land. There is much to see and plenty of people who would love to see you. There¡¯s an old general from this kingdom who lives nearby," said Anna, getting her hopes up.


    "That sounds good but you will have no time for it since you are to be with your sister or have you forgotten that she walks with us?" Zayne asked, noticing how Anna¡¯s eyes widened with surprise. "It is your sister who needs the tour. I don¡¯t care about the land."


    "Oh, well," Anna paused, not knowing what to say. She hadn¡¯t thought of Rose since she was so curious about Zayne. Rose walked behind them seemingly uninterested in what was said. "She would be right there too."


    "Seeing an old general would not interest Rose. You would know if you walked with her."


    "I am not a bad sister, I am just new to this. Go for eight years without a sibling and see if it is easy to be one all of a sudden. Everyone thought she was dead," Anna said, sneaking glances at Rose. It is not easy for me so please do not judge me."


    "This is not me judging you. It is me telling you how to get to know your sister better. Show more interest in her than me since I do not have any interest in you," Zayne said, trying to prevent a misunderstanding before it started.


    Anna frowned, confused as to why he wouldn¡¯t like her. There wasn¡¯t anything wrong with her. She had plenty of suitors lining up to take her hand since she was the daughter of a lord. "I do not understand you. I know there might not be any interest since we have only met but must you say it out loud?"


    "I like to be honest and the best way I know you have heard is to not be silent when I speak the truth. You are not the sister that I want to show an interest in me. I hope we can make that clear to avoid misunderstandings in the future," Zayne said, continuing to walk ahead while Anna stopped.


    Anna didn¡¯t understand the pair. She asked at first and Rose said there was nothing between them which was why she felt comfortable courting Zayne but he had feelings for Rose? The very woman who was found in a brothel?


    "Anna," Rose called, going to Anna¡¯s side now that she caught up. She was still thinking about what Zayne meant about preparing herself but she noticed Anna was bothered by something. "Where are we to go next?"


    "I am tired from my trip home so I want to rest in my room. You can find a maid to show you around. I want to be left alone," Anna said, excusing herself from the group.


    Anna wanted to come home to a normal day, not to this. She needed the other relatives here so she wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this awkwardness alone.


    "Are you not feeling well?" Rose inquired, trying to follow Anna to see if she got to her room.


    "I do not want to be followed. Not by you," Anna said, picking up her pace to get away.


    "Oh," Rose stopped.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand the sudden change but then, she considered how weird it had to be for Anna to go from the only daughter having their parent¡¯s attention to now sharing it.


    Rose still watched Anna walk away to see that she got back to her room safely. "She is tired and wants to return to her room," she informed Zayne when he came to her side. "I hope we can be close."


    "You will be in time and if you are not, take it from someone who grew up with siblings that you would be saving yourself the headache," said Zayne.


    Rose smiled. "I think that somehow out of your siblings, you would be the headache and I wouldn¡¯t mind it. I finally have a real sibling. Oh, how is Alexander going to speak to me if I am not at the camp?" Rose panicked. She hadn¡¯t thought of him coming to see her. "Have you told someone to tell him?"


    "I did it the morning after the festival like I told you I would. When I return, I will let him know that you are here with your family. Do you want to continue the walk or return to your room?" Zayne asked, not interested in Alexander.


    "I want to walk around since there is much to see. I would love to find the field of my dreams. I cannot believe that I am so close to it," Rose said, anxious to see the place that caused her to faint. "I hope I do not faint when I go there. I do not want to scare my mother. It is quite odd how I have a mother now."


    "And I am still surprised by this," Rose said, stopping in front of a portrait of herself. "How happy I am in the portraits. I want to be that happy and carefree again. Would you really attend one of the balls? I would love to but I don¡¯t want the attention. I might not be who they are expecting as Rosaline. I still have much to learn and if you are present, you will take the attention."


    "You want to use me?" Zayne noted.


    Rose smiled, guilty. "Yes. If you do not mind. If I am lucky, seeing a foreigner would be more exciting than seeing the missing Ambrose girl. I do not want to answer any questions and my mother said she will not speak of the brothel to anyone."


    "I will allow you to use me once but you will owe me something," Zayne proposed, the ends of his lips curling as he had a good she could repay him.


    Rose feared she might have made a mistake. "I see now why the soldiers are afraid of you when you smile. It is quite terrifying as I know you are plotting something bad but I will accept it. I will owe you for helping me. I too will convince my father to make your room nearby."


    "Eager to share a bed with me again?"


    "Oh," Rose stumbled, caught off guard by Zayne¡¯s question. "That¡¯s not. I just..."


    "I am only teasing you, Rose. You have got to be more ready than this for what I have in store for you but I do enjoy your reactions so please, don¡¯t hesitate to stumble or blush as you are now when I am near. You look like you want to hit me for teasing me," Zayne noticed, moving her hair behind her ear as she stood straight.


    Rose wished he would move his hand as that felt like he was teasing her with this too. "I would not be so violent toward you but I do hope you would fall when you tease me. My father¡¯s decision for distance seems better now."


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 140

    Chapter 140: Chapter 140"Anna, you are to be with your sister. That is what your mother told me unless I was mistaken," Victor said, looking around for Rose. He was confused to see only Anna walking alone. "Where is she right now?"


    "I am retiring to my room until dinner. I don¡¯t want to see anyone until then. I liked when I-"


    "Do not finish that sentence," Victor stepped to Anna. "Do not let your mother ever hear you say that. I don¡¯t want to hear it either. She is your sister and I am sure by now you must have heard about some of her life. It must be scary to be suddenly thrown into this life. Be there to help."


    Anna couldn¡¯t meet her father¡¯s eyes. "Mother used to not take care of me because she was so desperately searching for her beloved daughter."


    "Your mother loves both of you. She was in a bad place when she didn¡¯t pay attention to anyone but you must consider how much it must have hurt for your mother to lose her daughter while she was there unable to fight who took Rose. Your mother loves and I will not stand here whilst you paint her as something else," said Victor.


    "It is going to be about Rose for a moment. It is unavoidable since eight years are missing with her and there is much we have to learn but your mother wants you right there along for those moments, so I beg you, whatever childish thoughts you have right now, end them," Victor pleaded.


    Madeline finally felt whole again and Victor would not have it ruined by Anna being jealous that the attention wasn¡¯t on her right now. She had eight years of them while Rose suffered somewhere else.


    "I am not doing anything to upset mother which is why I am retiring to my room. Going there is better than standing next to Rose and being upset by something that I know is childish. I wished someone had told me that he had some interest in her so I wouldn¡¯t feel like I made a fool of myself now," said Anna, embarrassed by Zayne¡¯s quick rejection.


    It never happened before.


    Victor sighed. "I would like to think you wouldn¡¯t let a man be the reason you are running away from getting to know your sister. I have raised you better than that. Your mother has raised you better than that. You¡¯ve spoken of the men you like and want to court. Focus on them."


    "I will. Excuse me as my shoes ache. I will take Rose on a better tour after I have rested for a moment. She is with him now so it wouldn¡¯t matter if I were there. Just leave me be for a moment so I can wrap my head around all of this. Please," Anna begged, her eyes filling with water.


    She left home as an only child and came back to a sister who once lived in a brothel. Did no one think she would need a moment to herself?


    "Fine but I expect a better attitude when you come back. We will not forget about you, Anna. I just need you to understand your mother wants to constantly be at your sister¡¯s side now. Put yourself in her shoes. I will leave you be to think," Victor said, patting her back to cheer her up.


    Victor left Anna¡¯s side in search of Rose who shouldn¡¯t be alone with Zayne. He didn¡¯t care what kind of relationship the two had. Rose was not engaged to anyone therefore she needed an escort.


    Victor searched every corner of the manor and almost lost hope just before he found them sitting on the balcony looking out at the mountains behind the manor.


    He wanted to join the two to tell them of Rose needing an escort but from where he stood, they seemed to be having a conversation which shouldn¡¯t be disturbed so he left, trusting that they would be fine alone.


    Instead, Victor returned to the kitchen in search of Madeline who seemed to be planning a feast.


    "Are we having a party?" Victor questioned, inspecting the food which they would not be able to eat alone.


    "I am having all of her favourites made to see if it would help with her memories. I wanted to make what she likes now but Rose said she would eat anything that is prepared. She should have a big dinner even if she doesn¡¯t eat a lot. The servants could have some to celebrate her return," said Madeline.


    Madeline looked away from the cakes being decorated to her husband. "What is it?" She asked, palming his face. "Where are Rose and Anna? Are they well?"


    "Anna has returned to her room since she is tired and Rose is sitting with Zayne. It might not have been a good idea to allow a young bachelor into our home with two young ladies."


    Madeline took Victor¡¯s hand to lead him away from the cooks and bakers. "Does Anna show interest in him? It is quite obvious there is some attraction between him and Rose. They mustn¡¯t fight."


    ¡¯And they will not," Victor promised. "Anna must have been caught up in the moment of seeing someone from out of town. It will go away."


    "I hope so. Rose speaks of having a bad reaction to the name Lilian. She was close to the palace. What if someone saw her? What if someone troubled her? No one was to ever see her, Victor. How am I to explain?" Madeline asked, worried about the future. "She can never go there." S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Madeline," Victor touched her shoulders. "She will never go there. I made that promise to you and I intend to keep it. I will look into it. I still have some people loyal to me in the palace. If the queen has ever been near her, I will know it. Do you plan on telling Rose?"


    Madeline shook her head, fear filling her body as she thought of her daughter ever knowing. "No. Before this. Before she was taken from us, I was never going to tell her and I do not want to tell her now. Anna is already curious about the palace and would do anything to go there. What if Rose were to get too curious?"


    "Then you would need to explain to her the dangers. Our family will not step foot in the palace ever again. I will support you on what you need to do but at some point, she will be deserving of the truth. I am just happy that you have trusted me with this position," Victor said, raising her hand to kiss it. "What is that burning smell?"


    "Oh no," Madeline panicked, stepping away from Victor but then she stopped as it was wrong to leave him at this moment.


    "Go," Victor urged his wife. "I would like our kitchen to not burn down amid that chaos and you are the only one who can keep everything together. I will keep an eye on the girls in your absence."


    "We must finish this talk once I am done. I need your advice. You are a wonderful father, Victor. To both of them," Madeline said as she walked back to the kitchen. "And a wonderful husband. I shall have one of your favourites added to dinner."


    Victor shook his head at Madeline. She was going to exhaust herself from working too much then he would have to carry her to bed. The bright side was that she would sleep well tonight knowing that her daughters were at home.

 Chapter 141

    Chapter 141: Chapter 141"The dress looks lovely on you. I have never worn it before so it is like it was waiting for you. I hope you don¡¯t mind asking but you sent the maids away. They were here to help you since I didn¡¯t want to make you feel I was crowding you a little too much so why?" Madeline asked, curious.


    "I am not used to someone trying to bathe me or do every little thing which concerns me getting ready for dinner. I can do it by myself and I am not bothered by you always being at my side. I enjoy it," Rose said, turning away from the mirror to face Madeline.


    "I will make note of that and offer my help to get you dressed. It is sometimes a hassle when you have to get dressed up for dinners or balls. Trust me, you will need help then. We shouldn¡¯t keep the others waiting," Madeline said, holding out her hand to Rose.


    Rose accepted Madeline¡¯s hand, eager to walk together. "Is Anna well rested now?"


    "Yes. I visited her before I came to you and she was getting ready then. I am trying to think of something for the two of you to do together. The dressmaker is coming again tomorrow to show you dresses so maybe Anna could try on some with you. You two are too old to be going outside to play like you used to. I am stuck," Madeline confessed.


    Rose and Anna were different along with the fact there was still a lot about Rose she had to learn.


    "You are trying and I am grateful for it. I will speak to Anna at dinner and tomorrow to get to know her. I am also eager to see the rest of the family. Was I close to them?" Rose asked, curious about the others.


    So far from the portraits, she knew she had a grandmother from Victor¡¯s side who was still alive and two aunts.


    "Some of them are. It is normal with family for you to like them some days and other days you want to close the gates on them. I will leave it to you to form your own opinion of them. I heard from Anna that you want to attend a ball. Is it true or is she using her older sister to get what she wants?" Madeline questioned.


    Rose nervously laughed. "It might be both. I do want to attend a ball, I am just not ready as Rosaline. I do not know how to dance and she has asked that Zayne join us. I am not confident I will be able to know how to dance before he leaves."


    "Before he leaves to go back to the palace or to go home? I must know early, are you going with him?" Madeline questioned, her heart not ready to say goodbye.


    "I am home. We both know that he had to return to his camp alone if I found my family here. He has a home a long way from here that he must go back to. I cannot escape saying goodbye. I will be here," Rose said something bothering as soon as those words left her mouth.


    "Right. You have just come home. He is here for a few days so there is no need for us to sulk over it. I will find a good dance tutor for you tomorrow so you can attend a ball while Zayne is here. You are deserving of a night dancing with him," said Madeline.


    Madeline noticed Rose¡¯s surprise. "It is him that you want to learn to dance with, right? Who did you plan to dance with? Strangers?"


    "I do not know," Rose answered honestly. "I have not thought about who I wanted to dance with when I knew how to. Must there always be someone in mind as the reason you want to do something?"


    "No," Madeline replied. "You can do it because you want to know you can dance. Or, there are moments when we want something and don¡¯t realise we are doing it to share with someone in our lives."


    Rose let go of Madeline¡¯s hand when they entered the dining room.


    Victor was seated at one end of the table with Anna to his right and Zayne to his left. Without putting too much thought into it, Rose went to the left to sit beside Zayne while Madeline sat at the other end.


    "I have sent a notice to the relatives that Rose has come home. I have already received a few responses insisting to come see her. It is up to you to make the decision," Victor said, giving Rose the choice. "Do you feel settled in or do you want more time?"


    "I would love to meet them. Maybe after the dressmaker comes so the dressmaker isn¡¯t distracted and they have my full attention. I am excited to see what the rest of the Ambroses are like. We kept hearing that you are a private family," said Rose.


    "We are," Victor confirmed. "Too many outsiders bring trouble."


    "Yet your missing daughter came home with the outsider of all outsiders. It is funny," Anna laughed at her father¡¯s broken rule. "I didn¡¯t mean any harm, it is just funny. They will be surprised to see someone not from this kingdom sitting with us. I hope you being here means that the royals would be so kind to come this far."


    "They will not," Zayne happily killed Anna¡¯s dream. "They love the comfort of the palace. The safety behind the high walls and the many guards to protect them. They are far from what the rumours say so don¡¯t get too excited about them. You¡¯ll be disappointed."


    "I don¡¯t have any interest in the king or whatever is discussed in the palace. I only want to see the princess and the queen up close. Many would kill to become close to the princess. It means getting to sit with the finest ladies in all the kingdoms. It is a group I want to be part of like mother is here," Anna said, eager to fill her mother¡¯s shoes.


    "Well, outside of mother not wanting to see the queen. You would do well in the queen¡¯s court, mother."


    "Enough about the palace. It is time to eat. We have a feast before us and must prepare one for the relatives visiting tomorrow. I must go out to do some business if anyone would like to join me before we have our visitors. Anyone?" Victor asked, looking around the table.


    Rose raised her hand. "I would like to join you if I have time."


    "Good. I will plan my leaving around your time with the dressmaker. I suppose that with her wanting to go that means I must entertain you, right?" Victor asked Zayne.


    Zayne smiled, enjoying how Victor disliked his presence.


    "Wonderful," Victor muttered. "It should give me some time to think of how to repay you. You might not want anything but there has always been a reward. Anna, do you want to come along?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That sounds fun but someone should be here with mother in case the relatives come early. You know how the aunts are with timing," Anna replied.


    "Right. Then we should all go together so that if they show up early they will not find anyone here,¡¯ Victor decided. He did not want to be bothered by his sisters so early.

 Chapter 142

    Chapter 142: Chapter 142"Anna, this would be a good time for you to show Rose around but alone. It is not time for her to be meeting with your friends. Show her a few places you like and spend a moment together. I shall prepare the guards for you," said Madeline.


    "Yes, mother," Anna replied, not thrilled about how they had to spend the day but she would do it for her mother. "Will I get a new dress tomorrow since you took mine? I had that one to attend the earl¡¯s birthday ball with and now I must replace it."


    "You are to get a new dress if you are on your best behaviour. It is only one since I am not thrilled about you always losing your jewels. If your father would stop replacing them then you would put more care into not losing them," Madeline said, looking at Victor. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor cleared his throat. He found them each time and it wasn¡¯t him who was losing them so why was he being scolded with Madeline¡¯s gaze? "She won¡¯t get any more for the rest of the season."


    "Father," Anna whined. "All the ladies will be wearing the newest jewels gifted to them. It is like dresses. You simply can¡¯t wear them again after a season."


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe her ears that dresses were not repeated. It was all she had been doing with the dresses Janice bought for her and those were already secondhand.


    ¡¯It is different,¡¯ Rose thought. For money to be easily spent on buying many dresses or replacing jewels.


    "For this season, you will. Your name is already enough for a man to hold interest in you. You don¡¯t need to get dressed up for someone to like you," Victor said, not wavering so he could get back into Madeline¡¯s good graces.


    Anna leaned back on her chair upset by the news. It was going to be hard to watch Rose receive new jewels and not be able to pick out one.


    "Please ignore her behaviour, Rose. Anna had her season carefully planned out two years ago and when something doesn¡¯t go according to her plans she becomes like this. I promise you that she is lovely when she is not thinking about marriage," said Madeline.


    "All the women are like this. Are you not like this when thinking of marriage?" Anna asked, looking to Rose as her only hope. Sisters should understand this, especially a sister who was not yet married.


    "I do not think of marriage," Rose replied.


    "What?" Anna exclaimed, surprised by this. "How could you not think of marriage? It is all everyone thinks of. You need to find the best husband before someone else snags them away. It is not only me looking to wed. It is a lot of us. You must think about it."


    Anna couldn¡¯t believe she was sitting with someone who didn¡¯t care about marriage. She had only heard of it being the girls with nothing to offer to a suitor being the ones who spoke of not caring about marriage.


    "It is fine to not think of marriage. I also said that you could wait," Madeline said, happy that Rose wasn¡¯t thinking of it. It meant Rose would be out of the manor so soon but there was still a need to worry.


    Madeline peered at the man sitting beside her daughter. It was subtle but she noticed his interest in Rose¡¯s answer. He didn¡¯t look surprised to hear that Rose didn¡¯t want to marry which meant he had some sort of conversation with her.


    ¡¯What is between them?¡¯ Madeline wondered.


    Rose had found herself an interesting lover or friend since neither one spoke of feelings. Zayne had to leave the kingdom at some point so what would happen with Rose then? Did they need to say goodbye to Rose after just meeting her?


    "And what of you, Zayne? What are your thoughts about marriage?" Victor asked, needing answers.


    "I have no thoughts about it," Zayne answered.


    Anna inspected Rose¡¯s face and noticed how flustered her sister was now. Something was between the two and she did not understand why they would not say it out loud. Why be so secretive? Or was it that Rose was enjoying stringing Zayne along?


    Anna thought that it was good for Rose to enjoy having a man like Zayne chasing after her. All the ladies enjoyed it when it happened.


    "The king has not offered the princess¡¯s hand to you? He would love nothing more than to have one of his children on a throne elsewhere," said Victor.


    "He has suggested it but I have declined it from the start. I don¡¯t have any interest in the princess. There is someone else," Zayne said, raising a bottle of wine at the same time to pour himself a drink.


    Rose¡¯s eyes widened, surprised that he would be so forward to speak of that now. If he had not shared his feelings, she would never think it was her that Zayne spoke of.


    ¡¯It is not tomorrow yet,¡¯ Rose thought about Zayne¡¯s warning. Why was he being so bold already?


    Rose reached for something to drink, not looking at what was inside the glass. She was stopped by Zayne.


    "That is not juice you will enjoy," Zayne said, pushing a jug of water toward Rose. "Drink that wine and you might be jumping around the manor like a bunny. Stay with the water and other juices without alcohol."


    Zayne poured the water for Rose and moved the wine away from her. While he was curious how Rose would be if she drank too much, her little bunny display wasn¡¯t something he wanted to share with anyone.


    Rose happily took the water and drank all of it. The room suddenly felt warm and all she wanted to do was go outside to let the night air cool her down. Rose did not want tomorrow to come fast to see what Zayne had planned for her.


    Victor wasn¡¯t pleased by Zayne¡¯s answer. He wasn¡¯t happy to think of Anna already wanting to get married and now Rose had an admirer by her side.


    Rose¡¯s situation was worse for Victor since Zayne had to frequent the palace. It created the opportunity for someone in the palace to take an interest in the woman Zayne was courting and want to invite her to the palace.


    Madeline clapped her hands to end the conversation. "Enough about weddings. It is time that we eat. I put together all of this to try to help with your memories. Even if it is the slightest recollection of the past, it is better than nothing."


    Rose didn¡¯t know where to start. There were so many different kinds of pastries and she wanted to try all of them. There was fruit and meat along with foods Rose had never seen before. Rose couldn¡¯t remember anything but just from looking at the table she knew she had good taste.


    Rose waited for Zayne to be served his dinner first like she always did but found him staring at her.


    ¡¯They are waiting for you to start tasting, Rose. Don¡¯t keep them waiting," said Zayne.


    "Oh," Rose realised her mistake. She was the lady, not the maid who had to wait. "I¡¯m sorry," she apologised, taking bread with some kind of filling from the table.


    Rose bit into it, savouring the sweetness of the white filling.


    Madeline smiled, enjoying the way Rose¡¯s eyes lit up. It wasn¡¯t any different from the past. "Well, don¡¯t just sit here and stare," she told the others. "We have much to eat."

 Chapter 143

    Chapter 143: Chapter 143The next day, Rose travelled in a carriage with Anna, Zayne, and Anna¡¯s maid. The first few hours of her day were occupied with the dressmaker showing her fine dresses and then eating snacks brought by the butler.


    Rose looked out the carriage window, taking in the sight of the lands around them. It was quiet here compared to where she had travelled before since it was all Victor¡¯s land and many weren¡¯t welcome to travel across it without permission. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is too hot," Anna muttered, fanning herself. She regretted the decision to come along for the family ride. "Father should tend to his business another day. The aunts will not leave."


    "What are they like?" Rose asked.


    "Father describes them as being loud but I find them to be lovely. They always come with gifts, treating me as if I am their daughter and our cousins bring news of other parts of the town. It will be fun to have them here again and then grandmother might bring the best gifts. I should get jewels from her," Anna plotted.


    "You can take some of mine. I never had any interest in such things," Rose offered, hoping this would make her closer to Anna.


    Anna sat up, eager to list which ones she wanted but then she got over it. "It is kind of you but mother wouldn¡¯t like it and they belong to you. You picked them out because they suit you. We¡¯re a little different with what we like. I suppose it would be fun for us to share."


    "I would like that," Rose agreed. "You can take any of my dresses that caught your eye as repayment for the dress I wore from you."


    "It is fine. The dress mother allowed me to pick will replace it. You¡¯ve got everything you need to start attending balls for the season. I have heard mother having the butler calling upon the shoemaker and all the good madams. You might need another closet," Anna said, a tad bit jealous.


    "I don¡¯t need so many. I am not like you or others to be concerned about wearing dresses once-"


    "But you must me. You are now Lady Rose Ambrose and there is a certain way the family is expected to act. You must care about these little things now even if it sounds ridiculous," Anna said, hoping Rose would not embarrass the family.


    "Mother is held to a certain standard among the women here. I want to live up to that to make her proud. That is why I have been planning who I want to marry and who I am friends with. I want to be in the best circles like mother to not disappoint her so I hope you would care about it too. Please," Anna pleaded.


    Anna had seen a daughter ruin herself before leaving the mess for her mother to clean up. It was something she never wanted to do. There was plenty of attention on the Ambroses which meant there wasn¡¯t a moment when they could mess up when they were out in public.


    "I think they should have waited before taking you around," Anna spoke honestly. "I do not dislike you but I am just worried that there is much you have not learned. You might not be ready to face the town. Forgive me for saying this."


    "You have said nothing wrong as it is the truth. There is a lot that I must learn," Rose admitted. It wasn¡¯t any secret that she lacked proper training to present herself as a lady. She might have the look but everything else was not there. "I will need help from mother and from-"


    "Me," Anna finished. She sighed, taking a moment to think before she spoke again. "We got off on the wrong foot. It was awkward for me to return home to a sister and I will admit that I threw a bit of a tantrum over a misunderstanding but I don¡¯t dislike you. All of this is just so hard to get used to and I need a moment before we be close as we once were.:


    Anna continued, "I have not lost all memories like you but it has been some time since we were together. I might not be so useful in telling you what you used to do. I am more than happy to share what I remember."


    "Thank you," Rose said, happy to move forward with Anna.


    "Now," Anna turned her attention to Zayne. "What is it with him and how long will he be glued to your side? You are no longer his maid, something I hope does not get out like the brothel. Though we are Ambroses, a lot of the women here will gossip about you being there. No one will believe you did not have any customers. I did not."


    Zayne glanced at Anna, seeing her panic when their eyes met and looked away. She was suddenly a little too chatty.


    "If you cannot tell me about your relationship then so be it," Anna quickly spoke. "I am no longer curious."


    "Good," Zayne¡¯s response startled the three women.


    Rose palmed her face. She once liked Zayne being scary to keep outsiders away but she didn¡¯t want him to scare her sister. "He is nicer than he appears. I think he was given a scary appearance to scare his enemies out at battle. The more you speak to him the more you will enjoy his company."


    Anna didn¡¯t see such a thing happening. Rose could keep Zayne all to herself. For now at least. Once he was spotted walking around the town many of the other curious women would flock to him and then Zayne might grow bored of chasing Rose if she was not careful.


    "We are here, Milady."


    Anna sighed in relief as she could not take another minute of having to avoid Zayne¡¯s gaze. She had acted like a child for a moment and now it felt like he was out to get her.


    Anna exited the carriage first with the help of the coachman and her maid. Now that they had arrived, she would have her mother to speak to so she could escape Zayne.


    Rose was the last to get out because of where she sat. She reached out to the coachman to step down just like Anna had done but another hand came before. Rose stared at Zayne¡¯s hand for a moment and then accepted it.


    Rose was puzzled by Zayne. He told her to prepare herself for today and she did. She prepared herself so much that she could not sleep last night. This was the first time she had stayed awake because of something not caused by her old fears.


    ¡¯What was I to prepare for?¡¯ Rose wondered. ¡¯He has not done anything.¡¯


    Zayne let go of Rose¡¯s hand after she was safely out of the carriage. He tried not to smile or smirk to give away he was enjoying every bit of Rose overthinking. She would never be able to guess what he had in mind and he could toy with her for so long that she might just burst with curiosity to then ask why he had done nothing.


    To court Rose too much might make her uncomfortable but what would happen if he left her alone, allowing her to think about his actions and why he did nothing?

 Chapter 144

    Chapter 144: Chapter 144As the group started to walk around, Rose worried about Zayne being annoyed by the attention he was receiving. She hadn¡¯t thought of how he would stand out because of his eyes.


    "Should we have brought something to cover your face? I would have joined you in covering up so you wouldn¡¯t be alone," said Rose.


    "You want to make me the reason you get to hide. I don¡¯t mind the attention, Rose. Let them look," Zayne replied, looking ahead at the others instead of the crowd. "Some seem curious about you. You resemble your mother."


    "I was hoping they wouldn¡¯t be curious. Anna was right that it was too soon but I wanted to explore. I," Rose paused when their hands touched. She was mistaken in thinking Zayne was trying to hold her hand to calm her. Their hands had only brushed against each other.


    Rose was more puzzled by what his words meant now. Was he only trying to tease her then or distract her from thinking about her memories? He did nothing for her to have to prepare for and now she felt like a fool for overthinking it.


    "Your father is leaving the others," Zayne noticed.


    "What business do you think the lord has? It must be something grand to afford the expenses of the manor. There is so much to learn. I will need more than one tutor," Rose said, excited.


    "You¡¯ve dropped me as a tutor already?" Zayne asked, looking down at Rose.


    "You have dropped me as your maid," Rose retorted.


    Zayne smiled, enjoying her fiery responses. "That is true but there are many things I can teach you which others cannot. I am not a tutor you should drop, Rose."


    "Aren¡¯t there tutors for everything? I don¡¯t want to bother you as now you can go back to focusing on the palace. You have spent plenty of your time helping me and I have felt guilty about it. I don¡¯t want to take any more of your time from your soldiers," said Rose.


    "I have not once avoided my duties with my soldiers because of you. If you are thinking about me being here with you instead of at the camp, the king needs time to fix his kingdom or I will not join with this kingdom. This trip is allowing me to find some beauty in the kingdom," Zayne said, looking around the quiet market.


    "If your family wasn¡¯t so against the king, you should visit the king to be personally thanked for me not attacking."


    Rose raised her brow, confused by what Zayne meant. "I do not understand. I have not helped with anything. As Connor told us, I have made it bad because I told you of slaves."


    "We are against slaves and my ships waiting would have attacked by now instead of seeking peace. I have held back giving my command and instead gave the king the chance to fix it. I have considered you would not find your family amid war and seeing such loss would not help with your fears," Zayne revealed, his annoyance slowly growing as strangers started to get close.


    Rose laughed, not believing Zayne would do as he said. "It is funny. You would not go ahead with your plans for war because of me? I am not worth stopping a war for."


    Zayne became curious about his humour as King James took his honesty for a joke as well. "Is it the way I speak that makes everything seem funny? I have not given my command to attack because of you. I would have killed your king the second I got to the palace if I hadn¡¯t met you."


    Rose¡¯s laughter ceased. "You are serious. Are you ill?" She asked, making Zayne stop so she could tiptoe to touch his face.


    "I thought you would be happy to know there isn¡¯t any war. Yet," Zayne added. James would never impress him and this kingdom in the state it was now did not align with what they wanted for an ally.


    Rose touched her forehead to be certain that she was not the sick one. "I do not understand."


    "I said that I like you. What is it that you do not understand?" Zayne questioned.


    "Everything about it. Why would you stop your plans because of me when I had nothing to offer you until now and why you told me to prepare when you have done nothing? Oh," Rose bit her lip. She didn¡¯t mean to say so much.


    Rose turned away from Zayne, attempting to catch up with her mother and Anna, but Zayne did not allow her to leave.


    "That was fast. I thought it would have taken you far longer to question why I have not done anything. What did you think I was going to do, Rose?" Zayne asked, his hand pulling on the sleeve of her dress he managed to hold. "You are terrible at running away now or are you slower so I can catch you?"


    "It is neither. I am not bad at running away and I don¡¯t like that you catch me. Please forget what I said and I will forget what you said. I don¡¯t want to know of your plans with the king," Rose whispered.


    What if someone were to think she was an accomplice in wanting the king dead?


    "I-" Rose started but could not get the rest out as someone brushed by her, something poking her head.


    Rose touched her face where there was a pain that needed to be soothed. Her vision of Zayne was blocked by a parasol which had to be what hit her. Rose admired the pattern of flowers on the parasol but then had to focus on the pain.


    Rose stepped back to get away from being hit again as the lady with the parasol kept spinning it.


    "You are one of the foreign soldiers," Rose overheard the lady.


    "Yes and you are in my way," Zayne answered, going around the little annoying lady to get to Rose. "You were hit?" S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Rose was hit?" Madeline questioned, her voice laced with worry. She gave Rose and Zayne distance so they could speak but her absence somehow resulted in her daughter being hit. "Let me see. Have they apologised?"


    "Lady Ambrose, please forgive my mistake," the young lady curtsied, handing the parasol to her maid.


    Rose was now able to see a pretty young woman most likely close to her age or Anna¡¯s standing beside them.


    "Olivia," Anna greeted her friend. "You should apologise to Rose, not to my mother."


    Olivia glanced at the young woman she had not seen before. She was confused by the young woman¡¯s resemblance to the lady but smiled as she first had to correct her mistake. However, she didn¡¯t think it was her fault when the young lady was in the way. She had to be the first one to approach the soldier.


    "My apologies. You are miss?" Olivia questioned, needing answers to pass along to others.


    "She is my daughter. You must watch where you are going before you injure someone with that parasol. It doesn¡¯t have a bruise. Thank goodness," Madeline sighed in relief.


    "Daughter," Olivia repeated, surprised that the missing girl was now home. "Forgive me, I did not know your daughter had been found."


    "If I had not been her daughter, it would have been fine for you to go without apologising?" Rose blurted out.

 Chapter 145

    Chapter 145: Chapter 145"No. I didn¡¯t realise I had hit you. I made the mistake of rushing to see your guest. Like everyone around you, I was curious about the outsider. He has to be one of the soldiers we have been told about. I didn¡¯t know one would come this far," Olivia said, her eyes glued to Zayne.


    Anna frowned as her friend was in for a rude awakening that Zayne was already somewhat taken by Rose. Not wanting Olivia to be embarrassed by Zayne¡¯s rejection she asked, "Mother, can I speak to Olivia alone for a moment? I won¡¯t be long."


    "You may but the guards will follow you," Madeline replied.


    Anna pulled Olivia before anything more could be said.


    "I will give you a proper apology in her stead. Olivia is also seeking to wed and you¡¯re walking with a prime candidate though they don¡¯t know much about him. I must tell the guards to be more mindful. Even of young ladies," Madeline said, excusing herself to see the guards.


    Zayne touched Rose¡¯s face, gently pressing against the red mark. "It will go away soon."


    Rose swatted his hand away from her. "It will not if you press against it so much. You are popular here as well. It is good for me as I do not need to answer their questions. Maybe I should part from you so I am not hit again or in the way of someone who wants to approach."


    "Rose, I have asked for you to save me. Would you leave me stranded?" Zayne asked and then waited for Rose to remember.


    Rose didn¡¯t know how she was to save him but then she looked down at his hands. "Oh. No one could grab your hands if I had them. I¡¯m sure that no one will ask you to dance here and the ladies couldn¡¯t be so bold to just grab you. I mean, it would go against everything that makes them a lady."


    "You have a fine habit of rambling when you get nervous. You only need to say so if you do not want to hold my hand. I suppose we are not as close as I thought we were. You should go be with your mother," Zayne said, his smile hidden as he walked around Rose.


    "I am not against holding your hand. We are close," Rose said, her hand smacking her face after those very words left her lips. "Is he teasing me?" She wondered.


    Rose started to follow Zayne, wanting to question him about teasing her but due to him leaving her, another young woman took the chance to approach Zayne. What happened to everyone being afraid of the foreigners? Why were they suddenly so eager to speak to Zayne now?


    Instead of going to Zayne, Rose went to her mother¡¯s side where she could look over necklaces being sold.


    Madeline looked at Rose and then at Zayne turning away the ladies getting too close to him. He needed saving but here Rose was by her side. "You do not want to help him? He is looking this way."


    "Zayne is not shy of sending away anyone who annoys him. You should see how he is with his soldiers," Rose replied.


    "Then what reason does he have to be shy instead of speaking his mind?" Madeline asked, knowing Zayne wanted Rose to join him. "They are going to keep going to his side regardless of him sending him away. Do you want him to say something rude to them and then have the town think wrong of him?"


    "No," Rose answered, glancing at Zayne¡¯s way. He was more surrounded than when she left him.


    Rose knew Zayne could take care of himself and if he wanted to, he could send these women away. She was the shy one compared to Zayne. She wouldn¡¯t be of much help but Rose left her mother¡¯s side to return to Zayne.


    Rose pushed her way through the young women eagerly throwing questions at Zayne. Rather than speak since she knew she wasn¡¯t confident enough to send them away through speaking, Rose held Zayne¡¯s hand to lead him away from the group.


    Her head was down to hide her embarrassment. "Why are you acting so shy now? You are a general," she told Zayne.


    "You came just before I could send all of them away. Luckily, I was saved before I needed to break hearts," said Zayne.


    Rose let go of Zayne¡¯s hand when they reached her mother¡¯s side. Her attention was back to the necklaces.


    Madeline smiled, resisting the urge to comment on the two. The young couple had much to figure out and Rose had to learn to speak if she wanted to keep the unwed women away from the man beside her. Sometimes the women had to be the hero and save their partner to show they cared.


    Zayne inspected the pricey necklaces, paying attention to the ones Rose touched.


    Rose jumped, startled by Zayne¡¯s hand passing by her face and going down to the necklaces. She watched as he picked up a few.


    "I want all of them," she heard Zayne tell the owner.


    Madeline turned away from the two to let them enjoy the moment whilst Rose turned to face Zayne.


    "You said you would accept my gifts," Zayne reminded Rose before she could reject them. He pushed Rose¡¯s hair off her shoulder to have room to place a gold necklace around her neck.


    "I thought it would be one gift at a time. They have already given me plenty of necklaces. You don¡¯t need to buy so many," Rose said, still lifting the necklace to see the pendant. It was one of a flower which captured her attention.


    "Those were from your parents. These are from me. There is a difference," Zayne said, hooking his finger around the necklace to then move his finger until he stopped at where Rose held the pendant. "How could I possibly only buy you one when I want to spoil the woman I am courting? It looks lovely on you. Perhaps I should buy all of them."


    "No!" Rose pressed her hands against Zayne¡¯s chest to stop him from leaning forward to look at the others. She quickly moved her hands thinking her actions to be indecent. "I¡¯m sorry," she apologised, looking away from Zayne. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you sorry for? I don¡¯t understand," Zayne feigned ignorance. Rose was making this a little too fun for him. "Speak, Rose. Your voice is too lovely for you to keep it hidden."


    "I-I must go be with my mother,¡¯ Rose muttered, slipping away to the right to get away from Zayne. She regretted questioning why Zayne had done nothing to court her earlier as now she could not handle his behaviour.


    Rose found comfort at her mother¡¯s side. She could not wait to go home to stay in her room to be away from Zayne.


    Madeline smiled as Rose clung to her. Her questions had been answered that she did not need to worry about Rose leaving so soon as Rose was still running from Zayne. She didn¡¯t have to worry about Zayne giving up as his current smile showed he enjoyed every bit of chasing Rose.


    "As soon as your father returns, we will head home to prepare for the family coming,¡¯ Madeline said.


    Madeline¡¯s smile soon turned to a frown as she worried about Victor¡¯s mother and what she would say about Rose.

 Chapter 146

    Chapter 146: Chapter 146"You¡¯ll have to excuse my husband for arranging that he rides with the girls while you are here with me. Anna has her maid as an escort but that isn¡¯t enough for him. We both know that you have feelings for Rose," said Madeline.


    "I need to know early if he¡¯s planning to kill me over it," Zayne said, causing Madeline to laugh.


    "No, he wouldn¡¯t. I would stop him if he were to be so overprotective. It¡¯s just as hard for him as it is for me to think about Rose already getting married and moving to be with her husband. With you, she has to be in another kingdom," Madeline said, her heart aching just from the thought of it.


    "Don¡¯t worry. If Rose wants to travel with you, I will not stop her. I will not lie that I won¡¯t miss my daughter but I am strong enough to not want to hold her back if you make her happy. I only ask that you know that this is certain. That you will not take her over there and then change your mind. Are you certain?" Madeline asked, worried about Rose¡¯s future.


    "We¡¯ve not reached the point of talking about if Rose will travel with me as my lover. As you can see, she keeps running away from me. If she does decide to leave with me, Rose will be well taken care of. I will make sure of it," Zayne promised.


    Madeline smiled, looking out the window at the manor in view. "I expect no less from a prince. She doesn¡¯t know about your royal lineage, does she?"


    "No."


    "I figured since neither of you introduced you as such. My husband might be away from the politics of the palace but he still knows some things. He brought it to my attention last night that the young general of your kingdom is also the prince. We won¡¯t share your secret and as for mine," Madeline paused for a moment. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She continued, "I know you want me to tell Rose all the family secrets right away but before all of this, I never planned to tell her. I wanted to avoid making her curious about anything because that curiosity would only bring danger. It hurts to lie to her but I have to keep her safe."


    "Then just answer one question for me. After what Rose said, do you suspect the queen was involved in Rose¡¯s disappearance?" Zayne asked, his suspicion confirmed by the change in Madeline¡¯s demeanour.


    "I do. The queen is not fond of me. She hates me more than James hates Victor. I would not put it by her to have taken Rose or to hurt her in the past. It just makes me think," Madeline trailed off, thinking of how much Lilian knew. She believed she left without anyone knowing.


    "Without you sharing your secret with me before you tell Rose, there are two reasons why I think the queen would go out of her way to hurt your daughter. One, you were old friends and you married the man she wanted. Possible but a little crazy on her part to go after Rose instead of you," said Zayne.


    "Two, she doesn¡¯t like that you share a child with her husband."


    Zayne hoped it wasn¡¯t the latter. He preferred Victor being Rose¡¯s father as James was a pig who not long ago was offering one of his illegitimate daughters to take to the camp. That pig of a man shouldn¡¯t be Rose¡¯s father.


    Madeline bit her lip. Victor would always be Rose¡¯s father in her eyes. He had been there from the start, giving Rose all that she needed and using his money to find her. "I must speak to Rose first. I just wanted to give her time to enjoy her return. So please, don¡¯t view me as a bad mother."


    "I have questions but I don¡¯t think you are a bad mother. If I am correct about my assumption of your secret, you are an excellent mother to keep her away from him. Your king is a bastard. Now I have other questions," Zayne said, curious about why Madeline would get involved with James.


    "It is nothing like you think. His family are here already," Madeline sighed, taking a deep breath as she prepared herself.


    Zayne inspected the three carriages parked before the front door. "Will they not accept her?"


    "Her aunts will be a bit nosey but then they will spoil her like they do with Anna. Victor¡¯s mother on the other hand is a need for caution. Young men like you only need money to impress a family but for us ladies, sometimes it feels like we can never impress the mothers. I came from a fallen home. I¡¯ve yet to properly impress her," Madeline said, worried about the reunion.


    "As I told Rose, anyone who doesn¡¯t accept her is a fool who will miss out. Excuse me in the early for saying something considered rude if any of them insult her," Zayne said, offering his hand to Madeline to help her out of the carriage.


    Madeline smiled, placing her hand on Zayne¡¯s. "You don¡¯t need to be excused. I often find myself having a little battle with them. You would make a fine son-in-law. I am rooting for you."


    Zayne and Madeline exited the carriage joining the others.


    Madeline went to Victor¡¯s side. "You must speak to your mother before she says something ridiculous. Today is not the day for it."


    "No day will ever be the day for her antics. I have never allowed it before and today will not be the day I ignore it. Besides, I didn¡¯t invite her today. Only my sisters,¡¯ Victor said, looking ahead at his mother¡¯s carriage. "I only told her that Rose is safe. One of them must have told her that I invited them for dinner."


    "It is expected. Your sisters love to talk and unlike you, they are afraid of angering your mother. I am afraid of angering her at times. I don¡¯t want to hear the lengthy speech of how you¡¯ve settled or how I ruined your life. Not before my daughters. Rose¡¯s return should not be ruined," Madeline said, speaking fast as Anna and Rose approached her.


    "It will not be ruined," Victor promised.


    "Good," Madeline replied, turning to her daughters. "We should go inside to drink something warm. The weather feels a bit cold."


    "I hope they have brought gifts. Come, Rose," Anna said, holding Rose¡¯s hand to pull her inside.


    Rose almost tripped at first but she kept up with Anna. Anna¡¯s excitement started to rub off on Rose. From what Anna described, Rose would love her aunts.


    "Maybe our cousins are here with news from their home."


    "Slow down before one of you falls. Those two," Madeline sighed, following her daughters before they hurt themselves.


    Zayne was left with Victor walking at the back to go inside.


    "When you are ready, ask for a bottle of wine. You will need it after all the questions they will ask you. I would be kind to offer one of my best bottles to you. While I am being kind, you must know that whatever you said to the king has everyone rushing to hide their little secrets. A secret order has come out to clean the kingdom," Victor revealed.


    "You know, once you go away the kingdom will be back to normal. I say this because I was once close to him. James won¡¯t change. Once that truce is signed, he¡¯ll go back to his old ways. I don¡¯t want war but I would like for you to find a way that the kingdom doesn¡¯t go back to shit."


    Victor motioned for the carriages to be taken away. "If it must come to war, give me a heads up so I can take my family to a ship and get away from here."


    "Will do," Zayne replied. "But it will not come to you needing to leave. Just stay away from the palace like you do now."

 Chapter 147

    Chapter 147: Chapter 147"Are they home?"


    Rose gulped, nervous from the voice she assumed belonged to one of her aunts or grandmother. She turned around, searching for Zayne. As long as Zayne was near the attention would always go to him and she could avoid it.


    Zayne was too far back for him to reach her side in time.


    "Anna dear, you¡¯ve grown a little since the last time I saw you. You must stop or you will be ridiculously tall when you wear any shoes with heels. Come here to hug me."


    Rose let go of Anna¡¯s hand, patiently waiting for her turn. Her aunts came out one by one going straight to Anna and then they looked at her.


    Andrea, the oldest of the two sisters, was the first to acknowledge Rose. "Well, you certainly are Madeline¡¯s daughter. One look at you and I see your mother. You must have been so afraid all on your own. We have all missed you."


    Rose could only smile as her aunt walked toward her with teary eyes. Her body still struggled to share tears like everyone else in moments like this.


    "You cannot keep her to yourself," Karen, the younger sister, said.


    "Do not suffocate her. Years later neither of you know how to wait," Victor said, peeling his sisters off Rose so she could breathe. "Where is mother?"


    "Right here," Valerie Ambrose announced, making her presence known since they forgot about her. "I am right here despite not receiving an invitation after you told me that Rosaline has come home. Did you think I would not want to see her?"


    "Emmett," Victor addressed the butler first. "Take them to drink something warm and prepare a few snacks."


    "Yes, Lord Ambrose."


    Victor glared at his sisters as he walked by them to go to his mother. They knew why he had not invited his mother for the first meeting.


    "Come along," Madeline said, guiding Rose away with the others. "They will join us after."


    Valerie shook her head at her son. "Look at you sending them away as if you are worried about me ruining the happy moment. I know how to act, Victor. I care about the girl even if she isn¡¯t yours. What I have never liked is you trying to fool me."


    "I have not tried to fool you. You would never-"


    "Listen?" Valerie finished. "I would never listen to the lies you two came up with. How you two wanted to fool everyone into thinking you got her pregnant and that was why you needed a rushed wedding."


    "Mother," Victor snapped, his voice sharp and filled with anger. "She is my daughter and I will not have you be this way now. I will not hesitate to send you away if you so much as ruin this for Rose. If you ruin this for my wife. I have chosen to accept everything that comes with Madeline as my wife. I do not mind not speaking to you."


    For Victor, it would always be Madeline and his children over anyone.


    "I would like it if I didn¡¯t have to choose between pleasing you and protecting my wife. If you will stay here to see Rose, I just ask that you be kind. Do not nitpick at what my wife does or doesn¡¯t do to your liking. I have been married for twenty-one years now. Accept her," Victor pleaded.


    It wasn¡¯t good to be in the middle.


    "I don¡¯t hate her but I can¡¯t ignore the fact that everything went bad once you decided to love her. You are not in the palace anymore. Your friendship with the king is ruined because of one woman. He loved her so I could never understand why you would have gone after her. You¡¯ve left me in the dark and refused to answer my questions," said Valerie.


    All they needed to do was speak to her yet they tried to treat her like a fool.


    "I married Madeline because I loved her. I ended my friendship with James because I saw how much of a bastard he was. There isn¡¯t a day where I am upset that I am no longer in the palace. Will you come to be their wonderful grandmother or must I escort you out?" Victor asked, his patience thin.


    "I know how to behave, Victor. I am the woman who raised you and looked at how you turned out. I want to see Rosaline and know where she has been all this time. Take me to see her, Victor. I have missed her,¡¯ Valerie said, offering her hand to Victor for them to walk together. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor held his mother¡¯s hand to walk with her. She had one chance to make a good first impression on Rose.


    Valerie had many questions that needed to be answered. How had Rosaline just found her way back home? It had always been a little fishy how Rosaline disappeared one day and now she was suddenly back.


    The entire situation didn¡¯t sit well with Valerie as her family had the chance of being laughed at for Victor marrying a woman who carried the daughter of the king. Many might think Victor was so foolish to believe that Rose was his.


    Valerie was no longer the lady of the manor but it didn¡¯t mean she would not meddle when needed to keep their reputation from changing. "Victor!" She gasped, frightened by the blue eyes of the man sitting with her family. How could she have missed this before?


    "He is Zayne Hamilton," Victor introduced Zayne before she could run for the hills. "He is the one who escorted Rose home. She goes by Rose now."


    "Hamilton," Anna muttered, staring at Zayne. She had heard the last name before. The reason why was on the tip of her tongue but it would not come out. "Why can¡¯t it just come out? Rose," she tapped Rose¡¯s hand. "Do you know his last name Hamilton? Why it is so important?"


    Rose shook her head. She never thought about Zayne¡¯s last name. "Would you like me to ask?"


    "No. I don¡¯t want him to think I am bothering him," Anna replied, leaving it to rest for now but it still bothered her. If she asked Olivia who always knew everything she might get the answer. "Sisters shouldn¡¯t hide what they know from each other so if anything comes to mind, please tell me."


    "I will but you must know that Zayne can hear you," Rose revealed, facing Zayne who sat watching them.


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened, the hairs on her skin standing tall. She didn¡¯t have to look at Zayne again to know that he was staring at her. "Let us not speak of it now. We will in secret if you join me in my room tonight."


    "A foreigner in your manor. Well, this is something," Valerie said, her body filled with fear. It was both an honour and yet horrifying to open the manor doors to such a visitor. "And where did Rose meet him? It is a little odd."


    Rose stood up to properly address her grandmother. "We might by chance in the town I used to live in. He has helped me many times and there is nothing to fear about him."


    "I will be the judge of that. Come closer," Valerie let go of Victor to offer her hand to Rose. "You look like your mother. Nothing about you has changed. Tell us everything about where you have been. I must know all of it."


    Rose turned to her mother, hesitant to share about her past.


    Madeline went to Rose¡¯s side to offer help. "It is too early for that. We should eat and share stories later."


    Valerie sensed they were taking her for a fool again. "What trick are you plotting now?" She questioned Madeline. It was always Madeline doing the plotting.

 Chapter 148

    Chapter 148: Chapter 148"Trick?" Madeline repeated. "You think I would pull a trick with my daughter¡¯s return? She isn¡¯t comfortable speaking about where she has been and if you cared for her, you would respect it. I am not pulling any tricks, I am merely protecting my daughter."


    "Protecting her from what? We are all family here besides the outsider. The two of you think I am cruel and harsh on you but you never think of how it hurts for you to always leave me in the dark. That is the only reason why I am angry with you," said Valerie.


    Valerie felt like she was last to know or had to hear something from outsiders when it came to her family. She wasn¡¯t informed by Victor when it came to him leaving the palace. He just left, taking a woman carrying another man¡¯s child with him.


    "I am sorry for lashing out," Valerie apologised, sensing she could be kicked out. "I don¡¯t like the secrets but I can wait."


    Madeline looked at Victor. She knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before Valerie caused the good mood in the room to change again. It was always like this. The only issue was how would it look for Rose if they forced Valerie out. That was not the family Madeline wanted to show to Rose.


    "I won¡¯t keep it a secret forever. It is just hard to speak of it sometimes because I don¡¯t want to be judged. If it¡¯s going to cause this much conflict, I should just do it," Rose decided, feeling guilty as she was the reason the others were arguing. "I lived in a brothel. I didn¡¯t have any customers. It is up to you to believe me or not. I won¡¯t try convincing anyone."


    Rose no longer cared to convince anyone what she did in the brothel. She knew what she did and didn¡¯t do.


    "Zayne won¡¯t harm you. He helped me when I didn¡¯t have anyone. I found my way here with Zayne¡¯s help. There wasn¡¯t any trick with my mother as I don¡¯t have any memories of my time here. Again, it is for you to believe me. That is all for now," Rose concluded.


    Madeline smiled, proud of Rose for having the courage to speak. "Well done, Rose. I just need you to know that we are not arguing because of you. It was a little disagreement that had nothing to do with you. I promise."


    The jabs from Valerie started from the start of her marriage. Valerie was angry with Madeline, not Rose.


    "You may want to sit close to Zayne to save him from your aunts. Excuse me for a moment," Madeline said, getting away from Valerie to calm down. Should they speak too much, Rose¡¯s time with family might be ruined.


    "I have apologised," Valerie said to Victor after he shook his head, his disappointment evident. "He is always following," she commented on Victor going after Madeline.


    Valerie turned her attention to Rose. A lady living in a brothel was absurd. Should the town learn of this it would give those looking to see this family ruined something to talk about.


    "Never speak about living in the brothel. Not unless you want this family to be ruined. Anna has to wed this season," said Valerie.


    Valerie could not let Anna miss out on the chance to marry a good man. Anna was at the top when it came to young ladies to wed this season. It was not to be ruined by the news of Rose¡¯s return.


    "I will not," Rose promised.


    "Good. You¡¯ve grown up quite well. You would have had this town hanging on to every word of who you would marry if not for being taken," Valerie said as she walked to her seat.


    Anna frowned, puzzled by her grandmother not hugging Rose like her aunts did. "Grandmother, you should hug her. She tenses up a little when you touch her but then she enjoys them. At least that is what I think. Does it bother you when I touch you? I pulled your hand before," Anna realised.


    "It does not. It was fun to run with you," Rose said, returning to her seat. It didn¡¯t seem like she would get a hug from Valerie yet.


    Rose didn¡¯t think much of it since she was once not fond of hugs. Valerie might be the one relative to understand her disinterest in too much touching.


    "Aunts, why did you come alone? Rose should get to see her cousins. We have much to talk about," said Anna, trying to bring back the good mood that was here before.


    "They are being seen by a tutor now. They are not like you, Anna. They get distracted so easily so we feared if we disrupted their lesson, they would go back to being careless. I don¡¯t know if I will get that girl to marry," Andrea sighed.


    "They will come near the hour for dinner. Then you can talk about the young men you have your eyes on and gossip. That is all you want to do these days. You make me miss being so young," Karen said, envying the youth. It was fun when you were first falling in love and picking husbands.


    While Anna kept the aunts busy, Zayne poked Rose¡¯s hand to get her attention. She came to sit beside him instead of going back to Anna but she did not look at him.


    "How long do you plan to avoid me?" Zayne questioned.


    "I am not avoiding you," Rose replied, her gaze fixed on her sister and aunts. She couldn¡¯t look at Zayne when he was being weird to her. If he stopped being as he was now then she could face him.


    "Then look at me."


    Rose gulped, folding her lips to resist answering as she did not trust how her voice would sound now. She felt odd like she would hiccup if she opened her mouth now. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She jumped when she felt his finger brush against her side and when she took the risk to sneak a glance at what he was doing, Rose noticed her hair wrapped around his finger.


    Rose did something riskier as she looked up from Zayne¡¯s finger to his face. His devious smile gave away that he was enjoying this.


    "Why are you so flustered when I have not done anything to you? I have not properly courted you other than the necklaces. I wonder, would it be too much that you faint if I do much more? I bet your cheeks are warm," Zayne said, tempted to touch them but they had an audience.


    "Please stop talking," Rose requested.


    "Make me. Cover this with something," Zayne pointed to his mouth. "With your hands. Oh dear, what were you thinking to have such a reaction?"


    "Nothing," Rose looked away from Zayne. She was only making it worse for herself if she looked at him. Listening to his voice was already hard enough.


    Valerie watched the pair acting like lovers. She couldn¡¯t believe that Rose had never taken a customer. She was a young beauty that noblemen would chase after. Why wouldn¡¯t men far below nobles take the chance to lay with her?


    Then there was the outsider. Valerie imagined the first place men who came from out at sea would go was a brothel. Rose would bring shame to the family if it came out she was nothing more than a filthy whore. The Ambrose name wouldn¡¯t shield Rose well if she wasn¡¯t a pure woman while not married.


    ¡¯I must do something,¡¯ Valerie decided.

 Chapter 149

    Chapter 149: Chapter 149"You didn¡¯t need to follow me, Victor. Someone has to be inside with Rose," Madeline said, rushing to wipe her tears before Victor could see them. "I only need a moment alone."


    "My mother knows she is on thin ice. One more word out of her and I will have her leave. Look at me, Madeline. Do not hide your tears from me," Victor said, standing behind his wife to wait for her to face him.


    "Twenty-one years have gone by and she still thinks I am playing a trick on this family. It is not that I keep secrets from her. She gets upset and tries to argue before I can fully explain. I have decided to endure it since I did ruin your life," Madeline said, knowing she greatly messed up.


    "You have never once ruined my life-"


    "James is out to get you because I left him for you. Out of all the men in the palace, I fell in love with his best friend and then married him. I know what that makes me. You could have been in the palace if not for me. I know that. I know you could have been so much more. Your mother has every right to not accept me," said Madeline.


    Victor was set to be the new lord and had a close friendship with James. He was expected to do great things in the palace and with James by his side, he had power many would dream of. All that shattered over a woman offered to the king from a fallen family.


    "She does not," Victor disagreed. "How many times must I remind you two that I was well aware of what I got myself into? I would not change my decision then. I was trying to cut ties with James before you came. You gave me the push I needed to get out of the palace."


    "Trust me, I am quite used to my mother not listening. You never have to accept anyone looking down on you even if it concerns my mother. You and my children matter more to me than this title or what I could have in the palace. If I had stayed by his side, I might have slowly turned into a bastard. Madeline," Victor said, touching her shoulder.


    There was never a moment when he felt deceived or tricked by Madeline as she had cried to him that she was pregnant. He went through with the wedding and took on the responsibility because he loved her.


    "I don¡¯t want the girls to see me like this. I need to wash my face first before I go back. Please watch over them until I return. I need someone there by their side," Madeline said, fearing what was said in their absence. "I will tell Rose before anyone steals that chance from me. I just hope she never wants to get to know him."


    Though Madeline had not been in the palace in over twenty years it was no secret how the king¡¯s children not born from Lilian were treated. They were forgotten, all slowly leaving this world without anyone realising.


    "Rose is smart. She listens well to Zayne and he speaks the truth about the palace. She might not want to go see her father but if she does, I don¡¯t think it would be good to try forcing her to stay here. She is at the age when she can make her own decision. We can only be waiting to support her," Victor said, disliking it but he had no choice.


    Victor also worried about Rose going to the palace. If James had known he had shared a daughter with Madeline, his unhealthy obsession with Madeline might have returned. James might use Rose as a pawn to get Madeline back in the palace, something Victor would never allow.


    Neither Rose nor Madeline would ever be safe around James and Lilian. They either end up trapped or killed in the palace.


    Madeline turned around to face Victor. "I know my appearance must be awful now. It will worry the girls. I won¡¯t allow your mother to get to me today. No one should get under my skin right now. Not when I am too happy about Rose¡¯s return. Stop staring."


    Madeline turned away from Victor, trying to hide her appearance.


    "You are beautiful when you cry."


    "No matter how I look, you say that I am beautiful. I do not trust your words that my appearance is good. I will be back shortly. Go to the girls," Madeline said, tiptoeing to kiss Victor. "Go," she shooed him away.


    Victor hesitantly walked away to go back to where the others were. "Don¡¯t be long or I will come again."


    Inside the drawing-room, Valerie couldn¡¯t take any more holding back questioning Rose.


    "So, are you interested in having tutors like your sister and cousins have? I have never visited one but I can only imagine you were not taught in a brothel," said Valerie.


    Zayne looked up from Rose¡¯s hair which was the most interesting thing in the room other than Rose herself. He sensed that it wasn¡¯t just curiosity when Valerie spoke to Rose. There was judgement in her voice. Judgement in her gaze which she didn¡¯t try to hide.


    It was there when Valerie looked at him and then when she heard of Rose being from the brothel.


    "Yes, I would," Rose replied, excited at the mention of tutors. "I am eager to learn. Zayne was so kind to teach me."


    ¡¯Teach you what exactly?" Valerie asked, her suspicion growing. Why was he going out of his way to help Rose? How long had he suspected she was a missing lady? How did he know to look here?


    "To read. He has also taught me about where he has travelled. Thanks to Zayne, I can now read a map. You should see his wide collection of treasures from his travels. He has many things I have never seen before," said Rose, turning to Anna.


    Anna shared Rose¡¯s interest in things from the outside world. Since she could not see the palace, she would settle for seeing trinkets from the outside world. "Like what? I want to see them too. The merchants who came from the seas always come with the best jewels."


    "You shouldn¡¯t bother yourself with such things. What comes to the sea or the sea itself isn¡¯t something you should hold interest in. Neither of you have any reason to travel across the sea or go down to the ports. You must focus on finding a good husband. You have not stopped, have you?" Valerie questioned Anna.


    "I have not. I will find a good suitor," Anna answered. She was reminded of how much time she wasted sitting down here while other young ladies were searching. "I have balls to attend."


    "Good. I don¡¯t have any faith in my other granddaughters since they lack the talent to stay focused so I am depending on you to bring good news. A wedding must come soon. And Rose," Valerie said, inspecting the older one.


    Rose should have been married already with a child or two. She was a little past the ripe age many looked to marry. Then there was the brothel and the fact she could not read. There wasn¡¯t much they could use besides the Ambrose name to find her a good husband when the time came.


    "We have much work to do if we want to get you involved in this season. We cannot let another year pass without you properly debuting. You are too old to go another year. The best tutors have been taken to prepare the young women but I will have one come to you tomorrow," said Valerie.


    Valerie needed the best if she was going to make something out of Rose.


    "Thank you. I will try to learn quickly," Rose answered, eager to learn more. This gift was far better than the dresses or jewels gifted to her. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valerie thought Rose¡¯s enthusiasm meant they could succeed in changing her. For Rose to be better, she had to be ready to learn.


    Valerie became uneasy upon noticing Zayne¡¯s gaze. "Is there something you want to ask me?"


    "No," Zayne replied, decorating his finger with Rose¡¯s hair once more. "I am only watching and waiting."

 Chapter 150

    Chapter 150: Chapter 150Valerie didn¡¯t trust having a soldier in her home around the girls. If they weren¡¯t careful they could wake to one of the girls being attacked by him. He could certainly overpower them.


    "It is improper of you to be touching her hair as you please. I do not know what kind of relationship you two had before but it must end now. Stop touching her," Valerie commanded Zayne.


    It was obvious that Rose didn¡¯t know any better as she sat there allowing Zayne to touch her. Despite living in a brothel, in Valerie¡¯s opinion, a woman should still have the sense to know that being so close or intimate with a man meant trouble.


    Rose misunderstood what Valerie implied and said, "I am no longer his maid. That ended when I came home and I did not mind his touch. Sometimes," she added as it bothered her now. "He has helped me to get used to others¡¯ touch again."


    "Do you not hear what you say? You don¡¯t mind his touch? You are a woman not yet married. Unless you have plans of wedding him, I suggest you do not present yourself so comfortably around him. Not only was it the brothel but now you were also his maid. We have much to hide," said Valerie.


    "It is only us who know. No outsiders will find out about it and even if they do, she is the victim in all of this. Right?" Anna questioned, turning to her aunts for help.


    Anna was disappointed to see that her aunts either tried to shush her or avoided her gaze. "What? I don¡¯t want it to get out as well but if it does, she is the victim. Who wants to live in a brothel?"


    Anna didn¡¯t think much of Rose once being Zayne¡¯s maid as she now had the upper hand. Many of the women in town were interested in Zayne as it wasn¡¯t every day they got to see a stranger but it was clear to Anna that Zayne was smitten by Rose.


    ¡¯They might marry,¡¯ Anna thought. ¡¯Would that be bad?¡¯


    Zayne let go of Rose¡¯s hair just as Victor entered the room.


    Valerie searched for Madeline, expecting her to enter after Victor. It was times like this when Madeline acted like a child that Valerie did not think she was a good fit for the wife of a lord. "Victor, you¡¯ve come at the right time. I have offered to find Rose a good tutor. All the good ones have been taken but they cannot say no to me."


    "That is kind of you. Is that what you want, Rose?" Victor asked, wanting to hear from her.


    Rose nodded her head. "It is. I like to learn."


    Since Rose was happy, Victor couldn¡¯t object to it. "Then, I will leave it to you, mother. There isn¡¯t a need to rush for Rose to learn everything so fast. She has just returned home so go easy on her."


    Valerie couldn¡¯t go easy on someone who didn¡¯t know how to read. At this age, it was ridiculous for a lady to not know how to read. That was something to expect of those from common families who had to spend more time working instead of learning.


    "Once Rose debuts, you will have plenty of suitors coming to the door. You were already worrying over Anna now you have two," Karen teased her brother.


    "Is it right for Anna to marry before Rose? Rose is the oldest so there is an order we like to go by. Karen couldn¡¯t get married before I did and I wouldn¡¯t have sat quietly if you allowed it. So, is it right?" Andrea questioned. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna panicked, hoping this would lead to her sitting out this season. Rose did not want to marry so what did that mean for her? "I¡¯m sure Rose does not mind."


    "I do not," Rose agreed with Anna. "I have no interest in getting married."


    "No interest?" Valerie exclaimed, feeling faint. "How could you not want to marry? Do you want to be taken care of by your mother for the rest of your life?"


    "Mother," Victor warned. She was heading down the path of getting kicked out again. "That is fine with us if she never gets married. She¡¯s been missing for eight years. No one should expect her to have marriage on her mind."


    Rose sighed in relief, grateful for her father coming to her side. Marriage was starting to sound more serious than Rose thought it to be. It had always seemed like two people in love getting married but besides the men and Anna, everyone looked to her like she was crazy.


    Zayne stared at the old woman who acted like she did nothing wrong. ¡¯Your mother?¡¯ He laughed at the subtle ways to point out Rose¡¯s birth drama. Rose should never be left alone with her grandmother.


    "I can work," Rose spoke up. "It was not bad."


    Valerie couldn¡¯t believe her ears but she had to bite her tongue now to not upset Victor. She would never allow her other granddaughters to be this way and she was not going to play favourites with the granddaughter who didn¡¯t come from one of her children.


    "We will figure this out later. Right now, we should just get the tutor here tomorrow since you want to learn and send off the soldier," Valerie said, facing Zayne. She did not back down under his gaze.


    Zayne might scare the men in this kingdom but when it came to her family, Zayne would find that she was not a woman to back down.


    "I¡¯ve had enough of sitting down. We bought some gifts for you, Rose. Do you want to see them now? We have some for you as well," Karen said, trying to avoid Anna feeling left out. "Let the women go talk while the men sit here. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve had enough of us."


    "I have," Victor admitted.


    "Victor!" Karen gasped, feigning hurt. "Mother, do you see how he treats us? For that, I will steal your daughters. Oh," she covered her mouth. "I didn¡¯t mean like that."


    "We all know. I hope mother doesn¡¯t give Rose the same tutors you had. You can¡¯t hit the lord," Victor said, moving out of the way so he wouldn¡¯t be struck.


    Karen chased him to get one hit. "I am not hitting the lord. I am hitting my foolish brother."


    Valerie shook her head at the two still acting like children. It was clear why their children misbehaved so much.


    Valerie tried to sit up but failed to as her right foot fell asleep.


    Rose noticed Valerie¡¯s struggle and stood up to help her, offering her hand to pull Valerie up.


    Valerie glanced at Rose¡¯s hand, disgusted by the sight of it as there was no telling what it had touched in the brothel. She was relieved to see Anna coming toward her. "Anna, be a dear to help me up."


    Rose stood with her hand still offered to be of some help. She was not fond of touching as well but Anna held out her hand just as she did and it was accepted. Rose looked down at her hand. Did Valerie think she was dirty?


    Rose placed her hand behind her back and made room for Anna to walk with Valerie.


    "Rose," Zayne called, noticing her sadness. He saw the interaction or lack of interaction between her and Valerie. "Are you fine?"


    "Yes,¡¯ Rose smiled but it didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    "Come along, Rose. Leave the men here to suffer," Andrea said, taking hold of Rose¡¯s hand to lead her out of the room. "Tell us everything about that man," she whispered.


    Anna ended up at the back of the group with Valerie since the others walked too fast.


    Just as she walked by Zayne, Valerie said, "You must watch your gaze."


    "And you must watch your tongue," Zayne replied. His sword was sharp to remove it.


    Victor looked back and forth between the two, confused by the animosity. He had much to discuss with Zayne.

 Chapter 151

    Chapter 151: Chapter 151Anna watched as her aunts told Rose stories about their cousins. Rose¡¯s ears might be sore by the end of the night because of how much the aunts liked to talk.


    Anna couldn¡¯t enjoy the moment as something lingered in her mind. "Grandmother, do you not like Rose? You didn¡¯t hold her hand."


    "I need a moment to get used to all of this but I do not dislike your sister. How did you take it when she came here?" Valerie questioned, knowing Anna would give her the truth.


    "I was brought home because Rose was here. I don¡¯t know what happened when she first arrived. Mother must have been crying when she saw Rose. She doesn¡¯t like to leave Rose¡¯s side for long which makes it odd that she is not here. Did something happen?" Anna asked, concerned for her mother.


    Anna had noticed the tension between her mother and grandmother but never thought it was her place to ask about it.


    "Your mother is just emotional about all of this. I worry about you. I never want to see you abandoned by your mother again. That was careless of her to focus on a child already gone while you were here in need of all her attention," said Valerie.


    "She has been including me in what she does with Rose. I know what I said to you years ago but I don¡¯t feel that way now. Now that I am older I understand what happened with my mother in the past. I would be distraught if I lost a child. I am not upset with her," Anna said, the envy no longer present.


    "Still, we cannot ignore that I had to step in to raise you because of her state. I worry that you might have trouble finding a husband this season. If Rose¡¯s story were to get out it would greatly affect you. You are an Ambrose but is that enough to protect you from being mocked?" Valerie questioned, turning to a now worried Anna.


    Valerie continued, "You said you wanted to be like me and your mother as we are in the circles of wives in this town. Has that changed?"


    "It has not," Anna replied, fearing Valerie doubted her. "I will succeed you and mother. Nothing has changed."


    Valerie set her sight on Rose. "Something has changed. Something that can ruin all of us if it gets out. For your sake, you should watch her to be certain she doesn¡¯t say a word to anyone. I am not fond of her being near that soldier. Has he looked at you inappropriately or tried to touch you?"


    "No. He doesn¡¯t even spare a glance at me. Rose is the only one he pays attention to. He got upset when I tried to court him. You have nothing to worry about, grandmother. I think those two will fall in love. Doesn¡¯t he carry himself like a man with wealth?" Anna questioned.


    Zayne¡¯s last name still bothered her as she knew something about it but she couldn¡¯t place what she knew.


    Valerie wasn¡¯t impressed by what wealth Zayne could have. She didn¡¯t like his presence in the manor. ¡¯The only good thing about those two being together would be to have Rose go away so she does not affect you. You are this family¡¯s pride and joy. Great things are expected of you and I will not have your light dimmed by this foolishness."


    Anna frowned, the air around them suddenly felt uncomfortable. She thought it was a misunderstanding at first but now she believed her grandmother did not like Rose. It placed her in an awkward position as Anna liked both Rose and Valerie.


    ¡¯Does she think I am upset?¡¯ Anna wondered. She didn¡¯t like Rose being here at first but now she liked having a sister again.


    "Rose can be your pride and joy as well. You only need to get to know her," said Anna.


    "You will always be my favourite," Valerie replied.


    In place of Victor not having a son, Valerie could settle for Anna. She was the perfect lady that any family would be proud to have. Being the daughter of the Ambrose heir, Anna was quite special.


    "I like knowing that I am your favourite but the others would not be happy to know this. Rose is the oldest therefore she should be your favourite. She was the first-"


    "Anna," Valerie ended the rambling. "It is final that you get my attention the most. You have something special over everyone else. I will do everything I can to help you. Should the suitors know of Rose once being a whore, what do you think they will say to you?" S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not know. I have always lived here so what can they say?" Anna wondered out loud, her grandmother¡¯s words wavering her confidence in the season. Then could not call her a whore since she was never anywhere near a brothel.


    "Men can be cruel and women even more vicious with their words. What Rose does will affect you but it can also make you better. You can use her to stand out. Use her lack of knowing anything," Valerie plotted.


    Anna did not understand Valerie. "You said that we shouldn¡¯t let her coming from a brothel get out. I don¡¯t want to use that to get ahead. I don¡¯t want to compete with Rose. I do not have to since we are not after the same thing. This doesn¡¯t make any sense."


    Anna did not like the fear that Valerie filled her with. She was already nervous about the season. She shared this with Valerie before. What she didn¡¯t need was someone telling her what could go wrong.


    "Grandmother, you might have misunderstood something. I was not thrilled about having a sister again, but now I am. I want to make this all work for mother and Rose since she seems so confused. She won¡¯t speak of her past and I don¡¯t want to use her to look good. Please don¡¯t ask that of me," Anna pleaded.


    "Child," Valerie sighed, disappointed by Anna. "I thought you would be the one most worried about this. You had the best season set up for you. You are to attend a ball tomorrow. I don¡¯t think I can do much work on her before then."


    "It is a ball, grandmother. We are meant to enjoy it. All Rose needs to do is learn how to dance and put on a pretty dress. I can help her with those two things. She is not looking to marry and I don¡¯t think my parents would be so cruel to stop me from marrying because of Rose. You worry too much," Anna said in an attempt to cheer up Valerie.


    "You are too kind," Valerie replied, putting an end to her advice now since Anna wasn¡¯t listening. She could work alone to fix the mess with Rose. "I will do all that I can to make sure you have the season you are deserving of. You will find a good husband and your sister will learn how to be an Ambrose."


    "Grandmother, I am willing to bet my best dress that you have nothing to worry about with Rose. Zayne has been courting her all day and Rose blushes at his advances. You should see how many necklaces he bought for her. We only need to look into him. Who is Zayne Hamilton to-"


    "Hamilton?" Valerie stopped walking. "He is a Hamilton? Like Samuel Hamilton, his king?"


    Anna¡¯s eyes widened, her mouth wide open before she covered it with her hand. "That is it! I knew that name from somewhere. How could I be so slow to remember? He is the prince. The general is the prince. She travelled with a prince," she said in disbelief, impressed by Rose.


    "Impossible," Valerie muttered. Rose couldn¡¯t have such luck.

 Chapter 152

    Chapter 152: Chapter 152"Why haven¡¯t they told us about his family? This is exciting. Rose might marry a prince," Anna said, excited for Rose. "She might get to live in a palace if she is lucky. Oh, this is so exciting."


    Valerie hit Anna¡¯s arm to get her to stop talking. "You fool. What prince would marry a woman from a brothel? This doesn¡¯t make sense. Are you certain his last name is Hamilton?"


    "I am. It is what he was introduced as. What is so wrong about him being a prince? Is Rose in danger?" Anna inquired, confused by her grandmother¡¯s reaction.


    Valerie didn¡¯t respond as she needed to think. She had a bad start with Zayne already. ¡¯A prince wouldn¡¯t marry Rose. Anna is more suited. I need those two together.¡¯


    Rose had come with something wonderful for Anna. Though Valerie didn¡¯t want to send Anna far away, Zayne made a good candidate for a husband.


    "You must court him," Valerie informed Anna. "If I had only known."


    Anna stepped away from her grandmother, staring at her in disbelief. "I already told you that Zayne is smitten by Rose and he has turned down my advances. If anything, he would marry Rose. We should celebrate her getting to marry a prince. I have lost hope in doing anything with that man. He scares me as well."


    Anna¡¯s interest in Zayne quickly ended just as it started. She would focus on the men she had picked out to try courting. "We must catch up to the others," she said.


    "You fool," Valerie scolded Anna. "You shouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity. It would be good for our family if you marry a foreign prince. If the truce is successful, your name will go down in history books as the wife of a Hamilton. This is what we have been preparing you for." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Grandmother, you are not listening to me. I told you that he is smitten by Rose-"


    "That girl has taken men. He only seeks her body at the moment. A prince will want to marry a young woman like you. One that is pure and comes from a good family. With a face like Rose¡¯s, no man in a brothel would leave her be. I don¡¯t know why they keep trying to fool me," said Valerie.


    Rose was everything to her mother by being a liar.


    "Do you believe that she never once had any customers? That he is following her around because he just cares for her?" Valerie asked, knowing Anna had to be suspicious as well.


    "I didn¡¯t believe it at first but she is adamant so we must believe her. If this gets out, everyone would be against her so we should at least be on her side. I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. It makes me feel like a bad sister," Anna said nervously.


    They were standing out talking about plans to take Zayne away from Rose. Though it was only Valerie making the suggestion, Anna didn¡¯t want to be standing here for anyone to think she was willing to go through with the plan.


    "Let¡¯s forget about this. She¡¯s your granddaughter and she has already been through enough. He loves her," Anna said, hoping her grandmother believed her this time. "You said you would help to make her a good lady then that is all you must do to prepare her should Zayne want to marry her. I do not want to be with him."


    Anna also didn¡¯t want to leave and be so far away from her parents. While being a princess sounded to be good she would prefer to be the princess of this kingdom or even the queen if she were to marry the crown prince.


    "Rose is an Ambrose so you must help her. Please grandmother," Anna pleaded.


    "That girl is hardly an Ambrose," Valerie angrily muttered.


    "What?" Anna replied, confused by what Valerie meant. "How is she hardly an Ambrose? She is my sister. Forgive me but have you drunk something?"


    Anna was a bit relieved now since it seemed that Valerie wasn¡¯t in her right mind. To say that Rose wasn¡¯t an Ambrose when they were sisters was ridiculous.


    Anna could relax now as this wouldn¡¯t go on forever. Valerie would go back to being the sweet grandmother she liked.


    Valerie didn¡¯t regret the slip up. The secret had to come out at some point so Anna knew the truth. If Rose knew the truth then she would be more interested in marriage as Victor wasn¡¯t her father to keep taking care of her.


    "I want to go see what the aunts have brought for Rose. Are you coming?" Anna asked.


    Valerie needed to speak to Zayne and Victor but she knew she had caused a bit of trouble. The best person she could talk to now for some answers and not get thrown out of the manor was Rose. "I am coming along with you. Excuse what I said."


    "I will excuse it. It is not like you to be this way. You must be more shocked than I was. We must be prepared as there might be two weddings for us this season," Anna said, taking hold of Valerie¡¯s hand once more.


    The two continued to catch up to the others and entered another room.


    Anna left Valerie¡¯s side to see what her aunts brought while Valerie sat watching Rose.


    Rose looked lost in Valerie¡¯s eyes and she was certain she couldn¡¯t make much out of Rose. A prince certainly wouldn¡¯t want Rose so the only person they could wed her to was an older man but even then it might be hard to get one to want her since she was not pure.


    Rose sat down, needing a break from her chatty aunts. There were more gifts than Rose could hold before her which she was grateful for but she wasn¡¯t given enough time to properly enjoy them before another was placed in her hands.


    Rose glanced at Valerie, surprised to see that she was already being watched. "Is there something you want to ask me, grandmother? I am willing to answer."


    "What is your true relationship with that man?" Valerie asked, her curiosity needing to be fed.


    "We are just friends," Rose answered, leaving out the rest. No one needed to know of Zayne¡¯s confession yet. She was still getting used to his feelings and his ways of courting her.


    "Of course. It wouldn¡¯t make any sense for you two to be a pair," Valerie said, happy that she was right. Anna had seen it wrong.


    Rose frowned, her confidence affected by Valerie¡¯s words. Valerie sounded so happy to know that there was nothing between her and Zayne. "Why wouldn¡¯t it? What if he has said he likes me?"


    Valerie laughed at Rose¡¯s innocence. How was it that a woman who lived in a brothel was this innocent? "A man can tell ten women that he likes them and not mean it. Most times they are just looking to get into bed with you. I certainly don¡¯t see a prince truly liking a woman from a brothel. I hope you didn¡¯t believe it."


    "What? Who is a prince?" Rose questioned, looking around at the others to see if they were just as puzzled as her. Rose felt like the odd one in the room thanks to Valerie pointing out the one thing that made her not like herself.


    Rose already didn¡¯t think herself worthy of being with Zayne since he was a great general while she was only a woman who once lived in a brothel then worked as his maid. She didn¡¯t feel like a lady of the Ambrose family yet to think she could be with Zayne.


    "The man you came with is a prince. I think it is true that he is only toying with you since he didn¡¯t inform you. Do not be fooled by what he says," said Valerie.

 Chapter 153

    Chapter 153: Chapter 153Rose laughed, thinking Valerie was telling her a joke. For as long as she had been working for Zayne, there wasn¡¯t a moment she heard anyone refer to him as a prince. They always referred to him as the general.


    When Zayne spoke of his siblings he never told her of his brother being a king. Zayne couldn¡¯t be a prince all this time. For a prince to have liked her before they knew she was a lady from a good family was confusing.


    Rose¡¯s laughter slowly died as she thought more about Zayne¡¯s feelings and him being a prince.


    "So, you finally realise it. It is good that you didn¡¯t get so caught up in having feelings for him. You have other things to worry about than a man just trying to bed you. It is all they think women from a brothel are good for. You should focus on me trying to make something of you," said Valerie.


    "Mother," Karen said, putting a finger over her lip to get her mother to be silent. Rose¡¯s smile had vanished and the room no longer felt filled with love.


    Karen knew she would be embarrassed if she thought she had a chance with a man and someone ruined the little hope she had.


    "I am saying this because I care for her. Men make foolish mistakes like this all the time but they don¡¯t marry women like her. This name isn¡¯t enough to help her. Have you ever heard of a royal marrying a woman from a brothel? They are normally the mistresses," Valerie continued to prove her point. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Valerie turned to Rose and asked, "Had you believed he truly felt something for you."


    "I did," Rose answered, trying to put on her best smile. She believed Zayne when he spoke of liking her but she could not understand why. Now that she knew he was a prince, Rose couldn¡¯t understand his earlier actions anymore. "I will retire to my room."


    Rose stood up, no longer in the mood to put on a smile and look at gifts. She didn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of having the brothel constantly thrown back at her when she was trying to forget her time there.


    She had hoped they would believe her that she never had a customer but they didn¡¯t. If she did have a customer, it was evident that they wouldn¡¯t have accepted her. Valerie was already unwilling to touch her hand.


    It was hard to fit in as a lady of this family when a line was being drawn between them. Rose was forgetting about the brothel but everyone around her was remembering it, judging her for being somewhere she never asked to be.


    Anna stood up to stop Rose from leaving. "Don¡¯t go, Rose. We are just getting started. They have brought shoes which would be good for dancing at the ball tomorrow. You can practice dancing with me."


    "Thank you but I am not in the mood for it. Excuse me," Rose said, opening the door to step out of the room.


    After she closed the door, Rose leaned on it as she needed a moment to think.


    Why hadn¡¯t Zayne told her that he was a prince? What did he get out of hiding it from her? Zayne didn¡¯t have any interest in her at the start and she didn¡¯t have any interest in his title so why? Why wouldn¡¯t he have just said it?


    "He is a prince," Rose whispered.


    Rose thought about what Valerie said about a prince being with a woman like her. She was now Rose Ambrose, daughter of a lord but was that enough to wipe away her past? Zayne had not judged her but what of the people around him? Should her past get out it would greatly affect him.


    "You fool, it does not matter," Rose realised. "You don¡¯t have feelings for him."


    She was bothered and feeling down over nothing. Zayne¡¯s feelings would go away then he would find someone more suited for him. It made sense now why there was talk of Zayne and the princess. He had the title to marry the princess. Would the daughter of a lord be enough for a foreign prince? Would her chance be better if not for the brothel?


    Rose shook her head as these were all useful thoughts since she wasn¡¯t going to accept Zayne¡¯s feelings. They had grown close but she was not ready for what Zayne was looking for.


    "Rose, I have been searching for you all of you. Why are you standing there in deep thought?" Madeline questioned, puzzled by the others still missing. "Did something happen?"


    Rose put on her best smile to not worry her mother. "No. I was just thinking. Did you know that Zayne is a prince?"


    "Yes. Your father told me. Zayne told you?" Madeline asked.


    Rose shook her head. "No. I had to hear it from someone else. Why would he keep it a secret?"


    "There are many reasons why he would. Maybe he is used to others treating him differently if they knew. Maybe he just wants to be seen as the general when he travels. You will need to get the answer from him. Does it upset you that he didn¡¯t tell you?" Madeline questioned, going to the door to lean on it with Rose.


    "He is a prince," Rose said, still shocked by this news.


    "Does that change a lot between the two of you? To me, this title doesn¡¯t make him any different from what you knew of him. He seems to treat you well. Do you think there is another side to him?" Madeline asked.


    "I don¡¯t know. It is not that I have feelings for him but I don¡¯t think I am-"


    "Stop," Madeline interjected. "I don¡¯t ever want to hear you say you are not good for anyone. You mustn¡¯t think so low of yourself. I have watched you two closely to know that he does not think the same."


    "You have a prince eagerly awaiting the moment you would look at him. There isn¡¯t any reason why you can¡¯t be with him. You must think more of yourself, not just to think yourself a match for him but you need to love yourself, Rose. Many will be hard on you. Don¡¯t make one of the people judging you be you," Madeline said, touching Rose¡¯s face as tears formed.


    "It might not seem that way but many did not think I was suited for Victor. Even though I have proved my worth now, I am still judged but I do my best to ignore it. I have a husband who loves me and children I adore. We must love ourselves more," Madeline said, wiping away Rose¡¯s tears.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Rose replied, looking away from her mother. "I don¡¯t like to cry."


    "Why? Because you think it makes you look weak? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s good for you to be holding in so many emotions. I feel wonderful after I cry. I let everything out and then I can start moving on," said Madeline.


    "Talk to Zayne. He is the only one you can get the truth from. It won¡¯t do you any good to overthink before speaking to him. Give him the chance to explain and share your feelings with him."


    "Okay," Rose decided. She had some secrets as well so it was fair to give Zayne a chance.


    "Pretty," Madeline commented on the necklace Zayne placed on Rose. "Do I need to be harder on him since he¡¯s courting my little girl?"


    "No," Rose laughed.

 Chapter 154

    Chapter 154: Chapter 154"Grandmother is bringing a tutor so I can learn before the ball tomorrow," Rose said, thinking her mother should be aware.


    "Of course, she would. You have much to learn but I don¡¯t want to throw so much on you at once. A tutor might not be so understanding of our situation. I can teach you the basics first and then bring in a tutor. You will be comfortable with me," said Madeline, knowing a tutor from Valerie might be hard on Rose.


    "I would like that but how do I tell grandmother I do not want the tutor?" Rose asked, worried about Valerie¡¯s reaction. Her grandmother already didn¡¯t like her.


    "I will tell her. It was my duty to find you a tutor and for the ball, you don¡¯t need to attend if you don¡¯t feel ready. The invitation was for Anna to attend and be courted by suitors. I can send Victor and stay here with you," Madeline offered.


    Though the offer was kind Rose could not accept it. She couldn¡¯t steal Madeline away on a night that Anna would want her mother near. "I want to go. I won¡¯t dance so I don¡¯t need to be good at it. Please teach me how a lady is to act so I don¡¯t make a fool of myself or this family."


    "Very well," Madeline replied, agreeing. "We can start the basics early tomorrow. There won¡¯t be much to learn since you don¡¯t want to dance and honestly, I want to shield you from speaking to many. They are just looking to gossip."


    Madeline held Rose¡¯s hand. "You will need to speak to Zayne now as he will make a wonderful dance partner for you to learn with. Even though you don¡¯t want to dance you never know what can happen. You must speak to him to know why he hid being a prince."


    "Okay," Rose nodded her head. "I know where he is."


    "I will join you there. Rose, tell me honestly. Was there something said by anyone about you not being suited for Zayne? I was away for too long to protect you. That was careless of me," Madeline said, regretting her earlier decision. "Please tell me."


    Rose hesitated. "I don¡¯t want you to argue again."


    "Rose, I cannot let someone disrespect you and I do nothing about it. I am your mother and regardless of who looks down on you, I will always be ready to defend you. It is my duty as your mother so please tell me," Madeline requested once more.


    "Valerie told me of Zayne being a prince as well that men like him take women like me as mistresses. The brothel owner would not have me take customers because he wanted me for himself. He is the only one who troubled me. I have not-"


    "Rose," Madeline spoke over Rose. "You do not need to explain. I believe you and even if something happened, it doesn¡¯t change that you are my daughter. You are the victim. You were to be at home here but you were taken from us. Only an evil person would speak ill of you whilst knowing what happened."


    "I will not allow you to sit with Valerie anymore. Anna will as she loves her grandmother and I will not take that away from her, but Valerie is never to be left with you if I am not around. I don¡¯t even want her to be present at dinner," said Madeline.


    Madeline continued, "I try not to chase her away or argue with her as then Victor has to escort his mother out. I don¡¯t like being the reason he does not have his mother here but she leaves me no choice. There is something I must tell you after you speak to Zayne. Something I hope you can forgive me for."


    Madeline worried about Rose¡¯s reaction to who her real father was. What would Rose think of her for keeping this a secret? How would she be with Victor now? Would she want to see James?


    Rose didn¡¯t know what it was but she was ready to forgive her mother. Madeline never once seemed like a bad mother to her.


    They returned to the drawing room where Victor poured a drink for Zayne.


    "Where are the others?" Victor asked, going to Madeline and Rose¡¯s side.


    "They are looking at the gifts your sisters brought for Rose. Victor, I need your help to lift something. Come with me," Madeline said, holding out her hand to Victor. She smiled, hoping he would catch on to what she wanted. "You must come now."


    Victor reluctantly held Madeline¡¯s hand. Why were they leaving the young pair alone? "The door must remain open-"


    Victor was silenced by Madeline pulling on his hand suddenly, taking him toward the door which she closed behind them.


    Zayne drowned the last of the rum Victor gave him to taste and then said, "Your mother is quite strong."


    "She is," Rose agreed, still stuck on the memory of Madeline pulling Victor. "I would have never placed her as able to pull him. I am jealous that you are in this quiet room," she said, turning to face Zayne. "You look right at home."


    "I have a good talent for making myself comfortable. What has happened for your mother to bring you here? Has your grandmother troubled you?" Zayne asked, setting the empty glass to the side.


    "You noticed she is not fond of me?"


    "I notice many things when it comes to you, Rose. She is making it hard for me to keep my record of never arguing with anyone¡¯s grandmother. So, what has she done now?" Zayne questioned, knowing Valerie had done something.


    "Are you truly a prince?" Rose asked, needing this answered first. "You did not tell me."


    "I don¡¯t like to speak of it. I am a general in the army and when I return home, I do not reside in the palace. I greatly enjoyed that you didn¡¯t know. I don¡¯t regret not speaking of it as it would have been harder for you to accept my advances. Are you angry with me?" Zayne asked as he stood up.


    "I am not. I am only confused as to why you wouldn¡¯t tell me but I know that I have my secrets so I cannot be upset with you. You didn¡¯t know that I came from a good home before you shared your feelings so why did you show interest in me? A woman from a brothel," Rose had to know. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I thought I answered this already, Rose. I like you as you are, not for what you could offer me with status. Did you not believe my confession?" Zayne questioned, his finger now hooked on the necklace he gave her.


    Rose started to feel like all the air in her body was slowly leaving because of how close she was to Zayne. "I believed it. You must understand my side to be confused as to why a prince would settle for me. Valerie said princes take women like me as a mistress. I do not want to be a mistress."


    Zayne released the necklace and moved his hand to Rose¡¯s chin to keep her looking at him. His thumb was positioned to touch her lips. He felt her flinch at first but she did not run from him. "You will never be a mistress, Rose. If anyone were to try making you a mistress, I would give the order for my ships to come and my army to storm this land."


    "Your grandmother is a fool who doesn¡¯t know anything. I want you," Zayne confessed, pressing his thumb against her lip. He would love nothing more than to kiss her now. "I want every part of you to be mine and I will belong to you. I want you so much that I think I have started to love you. I know I am starting to love you," he changed his words.


    Zayne moved his thumb across Rose¡¯s lip, finding pleasure in just touching her. "I would like to kiss you right now but I won¡¯t. It is nearing time you make your decision, Rose. Will you accept me or keep running away?"

 Chapter 155

    Chapter 155: Chapter 155Rose tried to look down but she couldn¡¯t because of Zayne¡¯s hand on her chin. "This is all new to me."


    "I know which is why I am being patient with you. It is why I am moving at your pace but I would love for you to show some interest. If you like me, do not be swayed by what others say. This is a matter between us alone. No one can tell you what I feel and they cannot tell me about what you feel," said Zayne.


    "I know but you feel out of reach for someone like me. I have not gotten used to being a lady yet. I don¡¯t feel like one," Rose said, Varlerie¡¯s words still stuck in her head. "She couldn¡¯t touch my hand like I was dirty. I don¡¯t want you to be mocked because of me. Where I have been will come out at some point."


    "While I do enjoy how much you care about me being affected by gossip, you must know that it would take a lot of gossip to bother me. I am used to many talking about me as a prince. Besides, it is quite easy for me to cut out tongues to end it," said Zayne.


    Rose laughed at his joke but then her laughter died down as she thought of Zayne cutting someone¡¯s fingers. "You are serious. You don¡¯t need to cut out anyone¡¯s tongue. How would that be possible?" Rose wondered, tempted to stick her tongue out.


    Zayne moved his hand away from Rose¡¯s face. "It is possible. You must promise me that you will not listen to anyone and you will give me an answer. I am not like others you have come across. I will protect you."


    "I know but I have always been against being with anyone because of Graham. I know you are nothing like him but I still think of him when I am touched. I have not healed from it yet. I just need a little more time and then I will give you an answer. Whether I want to try or stick to being alone," said Rose.


    Marriage or just being someone¡¯s partner never crossed her mind. Graham had scared her out of it because of his love or whatever he felt toward her. It was strange to think of herself one day being someone¡¯s wife.


    "Zayne," Rose said softly, poking his hand as she built up the courage she needed. "There is a ball tomorrow and I need someone to practise with. I will not dance but my mother still thinks it is good to know the basics. You said you didn¡¯t like dancing but do you mind being present to be my partner?"


    "You can say no," Rose added, lifting her head to face Zayne. "I can skip learning how to dance. I don¡¯t want to make you uncomfortable by dancing before my mother."


    "I don¡¯t like it but I will join you. Are you certain you want to attend the ball? The lost Ambrose daughter returning means quite the attention on you," said Zayne.


    "I know but you will be there so you will steal the attention. I was planning to hide behind you," Rose revealed, smiling innocently.


    "You are planning to use me again. I feel owed something from you, Rose. Since I will be blocking you tomorrow, you owe me something. Don¡¯t you agree?" Zayne asked.


    "I think so. What do you want?" Rose replied, anxiously awaiting his answer.


    "You must whisk me away from curious ladies without me having to beg you to do so. I will need you to save me tomorrow."


    Rose chuckled, thinking the request to be silly. "I will. It is the least I can do for you helping me. It will sound quite good to one day say that I saved a prince. Oh, should I not say that? I can keep that you are a prince a secret. I have known you to be a great general."


    "I would prefer that but with your grandmother knowing I doubt it will remain a secret. Where is she?" Zayne asked, suddenly wanting to see Valerie.


    Rose panicked, worried about Zayne wanting to remove Valerie¡¯s tongue. "You mustn¡¯t harm her. My mother is already upset. I will defend myself. I won¡¯t run anymore so no one needs to argue on my behalf. I am tired of always running away. Even from you."


    Now that she had spoken to Zayne, Rose regretted getting up to leave after what Valerie said. She knew Zayne better than Valerie did but she allowed Valerie to get in her head and have her leave the room.


    "I will be better this time. I will not run ever again," Rose decided. Most times she would have to fake the confidence but it would be better than running away again.


    "I will enjoy the show of the bunny standing confident against anyone who troubles her," Zayne teased Rose.


    Zayne stepped away from Rose just as the door opened and Victor entered.


    "You worried over nothing. Then children knew how to behave when alone," Madeline came in after her husband. "Is it dealt with now?" She asked Rose.


    Rose nodded. "It is. Do you still want to speak to me now?"


    "I do. It can be just the two of us or Zayne can stay if you want. You are close to him so you might find comfort in having him right next to you," Madeline proposed.


    Should Rose turn away from her, Madeline would like for someone Rose trusted to be near. Madeline thought she could do this alone but she was anxious now that the moment had come.


    Rose became worried because of how her mother spoke. "They can stay."


    Victor closed the door so they would not be disturbed while the others sat down.


    "I will be honest that I never wanted to share this with you. I had always wished you could live not knowing the truth for your safety. Before Victor, there was another man in my life. I had come from a fallen family. My father lost everything so it was hard for him to marry me off to save us since he had nothing to offer a suitor," Madeline started.


    "At that time, the prince was looking for a wife. There were rumours that the future queen was already selected but it was seen as just rumours. My father sent me there using what little money he borrowed with the plan of me becoming the queen. I did end up getting the prince¡¯s attention," Madeline said, her voice shaky.


    It was hard for her to remember this time of her life.


    "It was wonderful at first to have the prince¡¯s attention but I knew I didn¡¯t love him. I was only there trying to save my family. I did share a bed with him and so did other women. During that time I entertained the prince, I met someone else. He was kind and everything I wanted of a husband. Unfortunately, he was the king¡¯s friend."


    Rose looked at Victor after he held Madeline¡¯s hand. "Is your marriage the reason the king doesn¡¯t like this family?"


    "It is. Anyone would be upset if their friend helped the woman they claimed to love get out of the palace. We married quickly so James could not take me back to the palace and came here with a child we were already aware of. Victor has always taken on the role of your father. He loves you dearly," Madeline said with teary eyes.


    There wasn¡¯t a time when she had caught Victor treating Anna better than Rose. They were both his daughters.


    "Rose, your father is King James," Madeline spoke quickly to get it out. "I know it might be wrong of me to have kept this from you and him but I did it for your safety. The queen had been picked just after my marriage and it was soon announced that Lilian was pregnant."


    Madeline knew herself and Lilian were not the only ones who had been pregnant. Unlike Madeline who kept it a secret, others were excited to share the news.


    "The women who entered the palace with me weren¡¯t seen anymore. I couldn¡¯t let anyone know that I was carrying the child of the king. They would have tried to trap us there and we would have died being within Lilian¡¯s reach. Over the years many of your half-siblings died and only a few remain to be used. I did this to protect you." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe what was said to her. Before her was the man she came to believe was her father but now he wasn¡¯t. Now it was the same king who put out an order which made it hard for her to find her way home. "I am a princess. The king is my father,¡¯ Rose repeated, letting it sink in.


    This was more unbelievable than finding out Zayne had been a prince all along.


    "But he is..." Rose trailed off, wishing she never knew this. She didn¡¯t think highly of the king because of how he tried to fool Zayne. "Why must it be him?"

 Chapter 156

    Chapter 156: Chapter 156"I¡¯m sorry," Madeline apologised.


    "You do not need to. I understand why you were with him but I just cannot believe the king is my father. His orders made it impossible for me to go to the town guards. For others like me trying to find our way home to get help. He does not want it to be revealed that there are slaves in his kingdom and for that, I could not help from the guards," Rose explained.


    If not for how the king wanted to portray his kingdom to outsiders, Rose would have been bold to try running to the town guards. Many of the other women would have had the confidence to try running away.


    Rose didn¡¯t care that the king didn¡¯t know he had a daughter lost somewhere. He was the king. In a way, they were all his children to be protected by him but how the kingdom looked was more important than fixing the problems right under his eyes.


    "He has always cared about looks and been a fool that is why he has so many advisors in the background. Still, James will do as he wants. I was once to be one of his advisors when we were younger," Victor revealed.


    Victor remembered James as an eager prince ready to make a difference in their younger days but when the years drew closer for him to take the throne and the former king took James under his wing, James changed. Or maybe, his real personality started to show more. Victor had just missed it before.


    "I did not want to tell you this. I knew you would be disappointed but I also feared that you would be curious. The queen will either trap or kill the children she has not birthed. There must only be a few alive to be used," Madeline said, knowing how cunning Lilian was. "You mustn¡¯t go there or something terrible would happen to you."


    "I have always thought about seeing the inside of the palace but after Zayne warned me of the dangers there, I lost interest. I am satisfied with seeing it from afar and with what I know now, that interest has not come back. I do not want to see the king," Rose declared.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to see the king unless it was to throw something at him.


    "I am not angry with you. You did what was needed to save your family then and you took me away from the palace before something happened to us. Had I not been taken, I know I would have enjoyed being here with you instead of the palace," Rose said, certain of this.


    Rose glanced at Victor who comforted her mother. What was she to call him now?


    Rose thought of her earlier conversation about not wanting to get married. She was asked if she would stay here to be taken care of by her parents. It was Victor¡¯s wealth. How long would he be happy watching over her?


    Victor noticed her stare and her hesitation to speak. "Is there something you want to ask me, Rose?"


    "It was kind of you to take her away," Rose said in place of what was on her mind.


    "Well, I loved your mother. I didn¡¯t want to see her trapped in the palace. Other than your birth and Anna¡¯s, nothing has made me more happy than the day your mother agreed to leave with me and marry me. Regardless, I will always see you as my daughter. You are my firstborn," Victor said, seeing her no differently now that the truth was out.


    Rose felt like she was his the day she came into the world. It never felt like he had no part in Rose¡¯s existence. There were times he had forgotten that he was only standing in for someone else.


    "It is fine if you no longer want to call me father. You have the freedom to decide who holds that title. We will need to know your answer because if you stop calling me father then Anna would be confused. She doesn¡¯t know anything," said Victor. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to lie to Anna but she thought of Anna¡¯s interest in the palace. Would knowing what happened turn Anna away from wanting to see the palace or would she ignore it and be excited to have a princess for a sister?


    ¡¯I don¡¯t know,¡¯ Rose thought. She wasn¡¯t so close to Anna yet to know what Anna would do.


    "You are the only father that I have known. My return here has been short and my memories are gone, but for many years before I was taken, you were my father. I don¡¯t want it to change," Rose replied, happy to have Victor instead of the king. "I don¡¯t want anyone to know that I am a princess. It is not like my place in the palace is important."


    "We intend to keep it a secret. I am only afraid that the queen knows if you have a memory of her. You have never met the queen and though I have spoken to Victor about her in the past, that shouldn¡¯t be enough to scare you. We¡¯ve talked about looking into the queen," Madeline revealed.


    Lilian had many reasons to not let it get out that Madeline shared a child with James. It started to make sense why no one demanded money in exchange for Rose coming home. They just took her and left Madeline as if the plan was also to hurt Madeline over losing a child.


    "There are few people I have placed in the palace who can find answers for me. The queen has people who do her dirty work. I only need them to start talking. It would be better if we could find the men who took you but it has been eight years. There is no way of knowing who they were. I will do my best," Victor promised Rose.


    "You can lay a trap for her," Zayne spoke up. "Spread around the word that the king has another child somewhere in the kingdom. Don¡¯t say whether it is a son or daughter. The king might not have any interest in it but the queen will move to track down who started it. Follow her then."


    The kingdom already had its crown prince but anything could happen. Even when the crown was placed on Henry¡¯s head there were still many in the palace who could support another son and in time place another king on the throne.


    Zayne had heard this plan for himself as he had supporters back home wanting him to be the king. He had no interest in doing what they wanted since his brother was a good king. He was only a foolish brother.


    "It is risky. If she knew about Rose, she would consider looking here first. We would need to be careful. It will be easy to get some of the palace maids talking. You are closer than anyone I have placed in the palace. I might need to borrow your eyes sometimes," Victor requested.


    Zayne chuckled, enjoying how Victor now needed him. "Did it pain you to say that?"


    Victor closed his eyes, resisting the urge to throw Zayne out of his manor. Why couldn¡¯t Rose have brought home a more simple fellow?


    "Thank you for telling me the truth. If you do not mind, I would like to go to my room. I have much to think about. They have come here for me but I would like to skip dinner as well," Rose said, needing a quiet place to think.


    She had to think of what to do from here as well as prepare to learn to become a good lady.


    "I will tell the others that you are not feeling well and have dinner sent to your room. I am always ready if you have any more questions," Madeline offered.


    "I will need to speak to Zayne for a moment," Victor said as Rose stood up first.


    "I understand. I will see you soon. Goodbye," Rose excused herself. Her shoulders felt heavy due to how much news she had to take in lately.


    Coming from a family with a nobleman was strange from the start but now Rose had to wrap her mind around being a princess. A princess that no one had ever known and would never know about.

 Chapter 157

    Chapter 157: Chapter 157Rose fell back onto her bed as soon as she entered her bedroom. Her right hand covered her face as there was a need to cry but she did not want to. She would have liked to go longer without knowing the king was her father but she appreciated her mother¡¯s honesty.


    No one would have any idea that she didn¡¯t want to know the truth. It was understandable that they thought she was deserving of it.


    "He is my father," Rose muttered, disgusted by this.


    It was hard to swallow that the reason many became lost in the brothel was thanks to her failure of a father.


    Victor would continue to be the man she looked to as a father but she couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the king. Would it kill the king to know that his orders stopped her from going to anyone for help? Even now that she was free there was still an order blocking her from looking into missing girls.


    It was disappointing.


    To be told that you were a princess did not feel pleasant when the king was a fool. A fool who did not care about his people.


    "We are half-sisters," Rose realised her relationship with Kiara.


    The princess wasn¡¯t a sister Rose wanted to get involved with. Her obsession with Alexander was a big issue. They had only spoken for a moment but Rose hadn¡¯t missed how Kiara looked at her like she wanted her to drop dead.


    "Anna is enough." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose closed her eyes, wanting to sleep to let this moment pass. She had lessons to start tomorrow and a ball to prepare for.


    More importantly, Rose had to give Zayne an answer. Knowing that she was a princess might sound like she was now equal to Zayne but Rose did not think so. She did not think highly of herself being a princess when her father was a terrible king.


    The family secret would never get out therefore she would just be seen as a lady of the Ambrose family, something Rose did not mind.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Rose found her place at the side of her bed and fell asleep there where it was most comfortable.


    The next day, Rose looked out the carriage window at the mansion in which the ball was to be held. She spent most hours of the day following her mother¡¯s lead for this moment.


    Rose was clueless as to what happened the day before with her skipping dinner. No one said a word about anyone being upset that she wanted to be alone. No one spoke of what Valerie said to her. It was like they had all moved on and Rose preferred it to be that way.


    "Calm down, Anna. You must keep yourself composed," Madeline said, touching Anna¡¯s leg.


    "I know. It is just exciting. How many do you think will ask me for a dance?" Anna wondered, biting her nails.


    Madeline moved Anna¡¯s hand from her mouth. "I do not know. What I do know is that you should not ruin your nails by biting them. If you appear nervous or too excited, you might scare some suitors away. Just enter like this is any other ball. You are Anna Ambrose. You must not appear as though you are begging anyone to dance with you."


    "Right," Anna relaxed. To distract herself, Anna turned to Rose. "You will steal the night away thanks to your appearance. What a shame you didn¡¯t get to speak to Zayne when you came out. Did you see his face?" Anna covered her mouth as she laughed. "Maybe that was why father whisked him away."


    Anna continued, "I know you don¡¯t want to but I would love to see the two of you dance. It is scary since it is your first time but once the music starts playing and many take to the centre to dance, you will want to join."


    "Zayne isn¡¯t fond of dancing as well. Maybe next time I will be so bold to dance. I am not confident that I remember all the steps," Rose replied.


    "You would not be the first to miss a step and you would not be the last. You only need to avoid running out crying if you do. It only fuels laughter behind your back. Father is here," Anna said, once more excited as her father opened the carriage door.


    Rose took a deep breath when the door opened. This moment was what she had tirelessly prepared for all day. She searched for Zayne who rode with her father as they needed to talk about their plans.


    Rose had gotten only a small glance at him before Victor took him away but it was long enough to see how handsome Zayne was tonight now that he had dressed up. Rose had never missed how handsome Zayne looked in his more comfortable clothes but today, she got a glimpse of how he must have looked standing beside his family at home.


    Rose was the second to step out after her mother with Victor¡¯s help. Already there was plenty of attention on the family.


    Since she was attending a ball as an Ambrose, it had to come out that the missing daughter was now home so the news was spreading fast. It was quickly spreading that a foreigner was also here.


    Rose went to Zayne¡¯s side so they could bear the attention together. Zayne was better at ignoring those around them than she was. "You look handsome. It is a problem for me. I will have to save you many times. It should have been one of those balls with the masks."


    "A mask cannot hide my beauty," said Zayne.


    "Your confidence knows no bounds. It is not a bad thing now. Anna is eager to dance with many suitors. I am still confused as to how many can find partners to wed in so little time and just after a dance," Rose said, watching as men fixed their gaze on Anna. "She stands out."


    "She is not the only one," Zayne noticed, staring at a group of men looking their way. "I can bet that you don¡¯t have any idea how beautiful you look right now. You are right beside your sister gathering all the attention from men. You will be asked to dance many times."


    Rose bowed her head to hide her face. She was still trying to understand why Zayne¡¯s compliments felt different from those of her family or others like Janice. "I will not dance tonight. I will stay near you and my mother."


    "You should dance."


    Rose looked up. Zayne didn¡¯t want to dance so was he telling her to dance with someone else? "With one of the suitors here?"


    "If you wish," Zayne replied with a smile.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what to believe since Zayne¡¯s mouth and face said something different. His mouth said she should but his face showed his dislike of what she said. Was he angry that she thought he meant to dance with someone else? "I just thought-"


    "Rose, we must go inside."


    Rose bit her lip as she failed to correct the mistake. Even if Zayne were to suggest dancing with someone else, she didn¡¯t want to do it.


    Though she wanted to improve herself and step out of her comfort space, Rose was not interested in dancing with just anyone as many of the young ladies might do tonight. She could only think of dancing with Zayne.


    Rose remained mindful of the eyes on her. She kept a good space between herself and Zayne since she was not married.


    "Zayne," she whispered after they made it up the steps leading inside. "If I wanted to dance with you, would you say yes?"


    Zayne peered down at Rose, her eyes pleading with him to answer now. "I did not torture myself with you stepping on my shoes all day not to dance with you if it is what you want."


    He certainly didn¡¯t do it so some bastard after her family name would have the honour of sharing her first dance.

 Chapter 158

    Chapter 158: Chapter 158"Your aunts and cousins should be here already. You didn¡¯t get to meet your cousins last night so this is your chance now but first, we must find a nice spot to stand so we can look around," Madeline informed Rose.


    "Do they stop to look each time?" Rose asked, not used to the countless stares.


    "Your return is big news but they also pay close attention to the nobles. Anna is of age to wed so there have been many watching to see what she does and who approaches her. They will lose interest and turn to someone else soon," Madeline promised.


    Madeline noticed the attention was already on Zayne. He could not hide that he was a stranger to these lands because of his eyes. Zayne had a rare aura to him that commanded all the attention in the room and placed it on him.


    Though he had not announced himself as a prince, the way he presented himself gave away that he had a good upbringing in a good home.


    Madeline smiled, excited to see if Rose would save Zayne again tonight. She had yet to understand why the two were acting like there was nothing between them. Zayne only looked at Rose and Rose could not stop blushing when he did.


    ¡¯They will figure it out,¡¯ Madeline thought. As long as no one meddled and allowed them to speak of their feelings alone, she knew the two would be together in the future. ¡¯How can I get them alone?¡¯


    A ball was always a wonderful place for many confessions to be made. There was a big garden outside where couples would eventually walk. It was the perfect setting for Zayne and Rose. If only she could get the two to go for a walk while she remained behind to escort Anna, something might happen.


    Victor noticed Madeline¡¯s smile. A ball was never so wonderful for her to be smiling so much. "What are you plotting now?"


    "I am thinking about love. We must keep a watchful eye on them both. They will both be approached and Rose is not ready for it. I don¡¯t think she realises that she is a valuable candidate for a wife. Since she has been away for so long, many might think they can use her to get wealth. Send them away," said Madeline.


    Victor looked over Madeline to see Rose who was distracted by the lights and decor. He had noticed how the little things distracted Rose. It was evident that finding a partner was not on her mind. Rose might prefer to explore the ball.


    Then there was the big brute beside her to scare suitors away.


    "Mother," Anna clung to her mother after they stopped walking. "My friends are here."


    "You must wait a little before you run off from my side, Anna. This is not a ball where you get to run around with your friends. I must be near to protect you. Many will do bad tricks to trap you into marriage," Madeline said, keeping a tight hold on Anna.


    Rose became curious about the tricks. "What kind of tricks?"


    "There was an incident last year when a man purposely followed a young lady after her escort left her so they would be caught alone. To save her reputation, her father had them wed. It was terrible because she already had a good suitor ready to marry her. She doesn¡¯t show up to balls anymore," Anna explained.


    Rose frowned, puzzled by why reputation mattered then when others knew of the man¡¯s plot. "Is reputation that important for her to marry a man who stalked her? Shouldn¡¯t he have been punished or outcasted for that trick?"


    "That is not how it works for us. It would have been hard for her to marry as others joked about what she did with him. It was up to her father," Anna said, turning back to the crowd.


    "I see," Rose replied. Reputations were more serious than she thought. "Is it like this for your home, Zayne?"


    "It is normal that who a lady weds is left up to her father or whichever male relative runs the home she lives in. It would take a strong argument to interfere with the decision," Zayne answered.


    Rose found this world of reputation mattering so much to be odd. To marry a man who approached you with bad intentions just to save yourself from gossip was foolish.


    ¡¯I also worry about it,¡¯ Rose realised.


    She had been worrying herself over anyone finding out about the brothel as it would affect her family or Zayne.


    "Lady Ambrose."


    Rose looked to her right at a man with blond hair and a fancy soldier outfit standing before her father. She noticed Anna¡¯s infatuation with the visitor and it didn¡¯t take long to know he was here to court Anna. He was quick to ask for Anna¡¯s first dance.


    "Mother," Anna spoke, seeking permission.


    "You may," Madeline allowed it. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose watched as Anna accepted the suitor¡¯s hand and moved toward where the others gathered to dance. "Is he a good man?"


    "From what I have seen, he is. It is up to Anna to decide and your father after he does a bit more looking into him. Or have you already done it?" Madeline questioned after Victor smiled.


    "Lord Ambrose," another man approached the group.


    "He is Daniel Spencer, a talented pianist here," Madeline whispered to Rose.


    "You two look splendid tonight. I came to say how happy I am to hear you found your daughter. Years of being worried about her are now over with. She is Rosaline, right?" Daniel said, inspecting the young woman beside Madeline.


    Rose shared her mother¡¯s beauty so like the men in the room Daniel was eager to court her. After eight years he knew there would be much she had to learn but he was willing to wait it out as she was still an Ambrose.


    "I prefer Rose," Rose introduced herself and curtsied to be polite.


    "Ah, Rose is even better. You speak so well. And- Oh, you have a guest," Daniel said, wary of the outsider. Why had an outsider come all this way and stood with the Ambroses? "It is good to meet you. I¡¯ve heard news of your arrival in the kingdom. I hope your stay has been pleasant."


    ¡¯It has," Zayne gave a short response. "You also speak well."


    "Thank you. I¡¯ve had plenty of good training since I was young," Daniel replied, uncomfortable with the remark.


    Daniel turned to Rose since he was only here for her. He had to beat his peers to courting her before they realised her worth.


    A few of the men present were hesitant to court her since she would lack proper training but her wealth was still there. Daniel noticed her beauty and wished to know her story.


    "Rose, I know that this is your first dance since your return. Would you give me the honour of being your first dance? I normally sit behind an instrument to play music but tonight, I would like to give dancing a try," Daniel said, holding out his right hand to Rose.


    "You have pretty fingers," Zayne¡¯s sudden compliment disrupted the invitation to dance.


    "Are they?" Daniel wondered, looking at his hands.


    Rose was also puzzled by the timing of the compliment. Was Zayne a fan of pianists?


    "If you wish to keep them so pretty I suggest you keep them at your side," Zayne finished.

 Chapter 159

    Chapter 159: Chapter 159Rose worried for Daniel¡¯s fingers as they were his life. She was the only one who knew that Zayne was no stranger to cutting someone¡¯s fingers off.


    "It was kind of you to ask but I must decline. I wish to look around a little bit more,¡¯ Rose replied. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniel placed his hands behind his back. "I see. Well," he cleared his throat and avoided Zayne¡¯s gaze. No one informed him that she was being courted by the outsider. "I will come again to see if you are ready to dance. It was wonderful speaking to you, Lord Ambrose."


    "As with you," Victor replied.


    Madeline covered her mouth with her hand to not let it be seen that she laughed. "You are talented at sending away suitors, Zayne. Daniel greatly treasures his hands so I doubt he will be back to ask Rose to dance. There are other things you can do to keep them away."


    "I am aware," Zayne replied.


    "You scared him. I would have turned him down myself. Do you have an obsession with taking fingers?" Rose questioned, keeping her hands to her side.


    "Bring your hand closer and we can find out," Zayne responded, smiling while Rose couldn¡¯t believe his answer.


    "You didn¡¯t need to send him away on my behalf. I was ready to do it. You rid me of that chance," Rose said though she didn¡¯t mind that Zayne spoke for her. It came as a surprise to see someone wanting to dance with her so early.


    "I didn¡¯t do it for you alone," Zayne said, taking a glass from a tray held by a passing servant. "I did it for myself. Not so fast, Rose," he held her hand to stop her from getting a drink. "It is not for you."


    Rose still tried to reach for one. "You have taken one and I have seen a few ladies with one."


    "Rose, I think you shouldn¡¯t have one," Madeline agreed with Zayne. "I also refrain from drinking on nights like this."


    Rose pouted. She only wanted to grab one because Zayne kept saying it was not for her. When would she get the chance to taste wine? She knew Zayne was teasing her from his smile after he sipped the wine in his glass.


    "I will have some at home and you can¡¯t stop me then," Rose said, plotting her chance.


    "Please do. I need to be entertained," Zayne replied, putting down his empty glass on another tray.


    His enjoyment of the ball ended when he spotted Anna returning with the friend they met yesterday. The man she danced with followed the two women like a lost puppy.


    "Lord and Lady Ambrose," Olivia curtsied. "I enjoyed watching Anna dance. No one could look away from her. I have much to learn from Anna when it comes to dancing."


    "You flatter her too much. You¡¯ll have her speaking about this too much after tonight. You are a talented dancer as well Olivia. I have heard of the long line of suitors you had lined at your door this morning. Your mother must be ecstatic," said Madeline.


    Olivia basked in the compliments. Her mother and father were certainly happy. They were so happy that they spoiled her with a new necklace for the ball. "Oh, it is hard to read her at times to know what she feels. She won¡¯t show her excitement until I pick a good husband. I am taking my time so I do not make a mistake."


    "Excuse me," Victor informed Madeline. He stepped away from the women to speak to the young man Anna danced with. "Come along, Zayne. Let the women speak."


    Olivia watched as Zayne left with Victor. Why did he need to leave when he was the only reason she came here now instead of dancing? "You look very handsome tonight," she complimented him as he walked by.


    "My mother has been waiting patiently to have a word with you, Lady Ambrose. She wishes to ask how you are doing now that Rose is home. She thought it wouldn¡¯t be right to show up unannounced at your home. She is right there by the pillar," Olivia pointed to her mother.


    "I would like to speak to her but I cannot leave my daughters now," Madeline replied. Leaving Rose and Anna meant she was allowing someone to approach. She had already seen how her absence allowed Rose to be looked down on.


    "I will take three steps to the right so you three can speak but I will not leave your side. I am my their escort," Madeline said and then stepped to the side where she could still hear the girls speak.


    Since Rose wasn¡¯t looking to wed Madeline hoped she could at least make some friends at the ball. While Zayne made for an excellent company Rose needed lady friends. Friends of her age and maybe friends that were her own not shared with Anna.


    Madeline could take her to gatherings to meet other young ladies but Anna would be better at helping Rose settle in with the other women around their age.


    "He is handsome," Anna gushed, looking at the man she danced with. "And he wore his uniform tonight. He was indeed rewarded for his efforts in the king¡¯s army. If I were to marry him, I might get to visit the palace."


    "He is handsome," Olivia agreed but she was looking at Zayne.


    "Is it not silly to want to marry him to enter the palace?" Rose asked.


    "Oh, there are other reasons why he would make a good match. He will not be in the army for long as he is the heir to his father¡¯s estate and I have spoken to him many times in the past. I know of his hobbies and so far, there hasn¡¯t been a scandal to his name. We have talked at other balls but this is the first time we have danced," Anna explained.


    "I see. So, you will get to know him more before you think about marriage?" Rose questioned, wanting the best for Anna.


    Olivia chuckled as Rose made her lack of knowledge evident. "If she waits too long she will lose a good husband. He has the means to take care of her as much as her father did. You know nothing. You make it easy to tell that you have much to learn."


    Madeline stepped forward to take Rose away.


    "Have I done something to you?" Rose questioned, unknowingly stopping her mother from approaching.


    Madeline stopped and then slowly took back her earlier spot. As much as she wanted to move Rose, she had to stand by to see if Rose could speak up. Though she wanted to be there, Madeline couldn¡¯t always be at Rose¡¯s side.


    "You two," Anna said, taken aback by the shift in the conversation. "What are you doing now? We are speaking about suitors."


    "Speak honestly, what is your relationship with that man? Why do you keep him close when there seems to be nothing between you?" Olivia questioned, annoyed by Rose¡¯s presence. She preferred the days when it was only Anna around.


    Rose laughed as it was ridiculous Olivia¡¯s dislike stemmed from her curiosity about Zayne. She was reminded of how the brothel women would get when fighting over the best customers. To see that such a thing happened in another setting humoured her. They were always so ready to attack each other over men.


    "He is my friend," Rose answered.


    "Then, I hope you will stay out of the way so I may court him. It is hard to approach when they are being so overprotective of you. I want him," Olivia declared.


    "No," Rose replied, refusing to let Zayne be with such a woman. "It is not right for you to speak to me with such an insulting tone and look to match all because he doesn¡¯t give you the attention you crave when I am near. He simply has no interest in you."


    Rose gripped her dress as if pulling the strength from there to speak. "I like to be at his side and I shall not make way for you or anyone."

 Chapter 160

    Chapter 160: Chapter 160Anna couldn¡¯t enjoy what sounded like a confession from Rose as she was still shocked that they were having this conversation. "Olivia, I told you that I suspected he likes her so you should stop. Did you think I warned you as a joke?"


    "No, I think you did it to keep him to her. I have prepared for this moment for so many years. If anyone is deserving of courting him it is me. I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be wonderful friends if you would back off," Olivia informed Rose. She knew something she didn¡¯t want to tell Anna as then it would be two Ambrose to keep away from Zayne.


    Rose chuckled. "You are being this way when Zayne has said that he is not looking to get married. You are wasting your time being rude to me. I suggest you use your time on someone else."


    Olivia would not be fooled by Rose. "Do you take me for a fool? I will not fall for your trick to keep me away from him."


    "Then, why don¡¯t you ask him?" Rose suggested.


    Zayne spared no one from his honesty. Should he choose to dance with Olivia then Rose didn¡¯t know him as well as she thought she started to.


    "I¡¯ve disturbed your talk so I will return to my mother¡¯s side. I wish I could say that it was pleasant seeing you again but it wasn¡¯t," Rose said, turning away from the two to go to Madeline.


    Rose¡¯s only regret was that she might have placed Anna in a bad position. It could not have felt good to be in the middle of your longtime friend and sister not getting along. She had to worry about what Anna would say later.


    "Well done," Madeline clapped her hands. "I am proud of you."


    "I did not enjoy it," Rose confessed.


    "It is fine that you are not someone who loves to confront others. You spoke up to defend yourself. It is not like you are going around causing trouble. Had you stayed quiet she might have kept rudely speaking to you," Madeline said, glancing at Anna having a little argument with Olivia.


    Once in the position of looking for a husband, Madeline knew how this time brought out the worst in young women but that didn¡¯t mean she would gloss over Olivia¡¯s rudeness.


    Maybe some were yet to see Rose as an Ambrose but Madeline did not care. There was some respect to be given to Rose. Rose had done her part now Madeline could do her part as a mother. The best way to resolve this matter so Olivia didn¡¯t bother Rose was to go to Olivia¡¯s mother.


    "Will Anna be fine?" Rose questioned, noticing that Anna was upset. "I didn¡¯t mean to ruin it for her."


    "You did not. I trust that Anna is making the right decision when it comes to that friendship. So, with what you said about not moving from his side, does that mean you are aware of your feelings?" Madeline asked.


    Rose shyly looked away from her mother. It wasn¡¯t something she wanted too many to hear. "I don¡¯t understand feelings. I know that it sounds foolish but I struggle to understand what I feel and make sense of what others feel. Not with anger and jealousy. I am used to those two as I witnessed it a lot."


    "Someone has told me they loved me before. I didn¡¯t know any other kind of love so it scared me. His feelings scared me. Now that I am free I know his feelings were not love but I am still trying to make sense of it. How do I know if I love someone or just like them?" Rose asked, hoping her mother had answers.


    Madeline looked at Victor. "I suppose love feels different for everyone but to me, it is like I feel tickled whenever he is near and when he isn¡¯t around, I feel pulled to search for him. You are aware of the slightest touch from him and just speaking to him makes your heart feel full. It might be different for you."


    "Think about this. Zayne has to return to the palace and then he must set sail for his home across the sea. How would it make you feel to never see him again?" Madeline asked.


    "I would be sad. I have become quite close to him. I am used to seeing him every day now," Rose answered.


    "Maybe you two just make good friends. I believe a woman and man could have a friendship with nothing more. Or, maybe you have welcomed him into your heart without realising. It doesn¡¯t need to be love, Rose. Feelings will grow into love over time. If you like him, I suggest you start to make something happen instead of avoiding it," said Madeline.


    "It is possible to lose him if you wait too long. It is perfectly normal if he were to grow bored of waiting. The only way you can find out about love is to move toward acknowledging your feelings for Zayne. I can find you a moment alone," Madeline offered.


    "You told me not to be alone with him tonight," Rose repeated the most important rule.


    Madeline smiled. "You won¡¯t be so alone. I will leave Victor to watch over Anna and walk at a distance behind you. You are not the only one seeking a moment alone. Many make use of the garden. What do you want to do?"


    Rose glanced at Zayne, noticing he started to return to them with Victor at his side. "What if I liked him and had to leave? Wouldn¡¯t you be sad?"


    "I would be," Madeline admitted. "You will be far away though you just returned but I know you would be happy. Your happiness is all I think about. I know you want to explore. The most I have seen you smile is when you told me of his map."


    "I can always drag Victor across the world to see you," Madeline added.


    Rose smiled, imagining Madeline pulling Victor out of the manor. "I would like a moment alone with him."


    "Wonderful. Victor!" Madeline called to her husband. "A quick word."


    "You looked to be having a fun talk a moment ago. Did she trouble you?" Zayne questioned, looking over Rose at the now bickering pair of friends.


    "She tried to but I spoke up for myself," Rose answered.


    "Well done."


    "She has feelings for you and wishes to court you," Rose revealed, examining his reaction.


    "She has made it hard to ignore. Are you trying to ask if I would court her?" Zayne asked, hoping that was not the case. Was she still doubting his feelings for her?


    "No. I know you would not have any feelings for her. I don¡¯t mean to trouble you but do you mind going outside with me? You do not need to say yes. It is much warmer here. Oh!" Rose whined, touching her head where Zayne flicked her. "That was not nice of you."


    "But it succeeded in getting you to stop rambling. It is better than my first plan to pinch your lips together. I would love to join you outside but I care about protecting you," Zayne said, knowing how much gossip would start.


    "My mother will join us at a distance. She is ready," Rose said after Madeline nodded which meant Victor knew of them leaving.


    "Very well," Zayne replied, offering his hand to Rose. He couldn¡¯t tell what the two had planned but he knew he would be entertained somehow. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 161

    Chapter 161: Chapter 161"Did you find it overwhelming inside?" Zayne asked the moment they were in the clear of having no one around.


    "No. Once I didn¡¯t think about the stares, I settled in well. I," Rose started but first turned to her mother who already backed them. "I just wanted to talk about feelings. If you just let me ramble for a moment. I fear this is the only way I can say what is on my mind."


    "I have told you that I am still trying to understand everything. That being with someone was never in my plans but I am quite certain that I do not like thinking of when you would not be near. I have not fully convinced myself that we are equal. You appear well above me in my eyes and sometimes it is not so bad," said Rose.


    She had moments of liking that a man like Zayne cared for. He had helped her without expecting something in return. To know that a prince saw something in her sparked a new confidence.


    "Feelings are confusing and like everything else, I have a lot to learn. You make me feel weird but not a bad kind of weird. It is feelings I have never felt before. I want to try to better understand them. From what my mother explained it is possible that I like you," Rose confessed.


    Rose had experienced all of what Madeline spoke of. Knowing that it was because of her liking Zayne allowed her to move forward instead of staying puzzled.


    "I do not want you to go and I don¡¯t want to leave your side. I am not uncomfortable with your touch like I am with others. The thought of you leaving greatly bothers me. If that is how it feels for you as well and you like me then I do like you. I am sorry that I did not say it as confidently as you did," Rose apologised.


    Zayne had been so certain of his feelings when he confessed but yet she was here still questioning what she felt. How was it that the young women inside quickly knew of which man they loved? Why couldn¡¯t it come more easily for her?


    "Rose," Zayne called, palming her face to have her look up. "I know it is a great step for you to have thought about this and realise that you might have feelings for me. Do not apologise. I knew I had to be patient from the start."


    Zayne continued, "I don¡¯t expect your feelings to be like mine. For you to speak of loving me. Knowing that you are figuring it out and you know you like me is quite enough. What does figuring out these feelings entail?"


    Rose didn¡¯t know herself. "We should do what other couples do."


    "I would not recommend that. Most are in a rush to get married to secure their future while others. Well, you are too innocent to hear it," said Zayne.


    "I am not innocent," Rose muttered, his warm hand on her face made her nervous. "There isn¡¯t much time for me to figure it out."


    "I can make time, Rose. I decide when my ships must depart for home. You do not need to rush and force yourself to like me-"


    "You said it was nearing the time that I made my decision," Rose repeated his words from the day before.


    "You kept running each time I tried to court you, Rose. It is a bit hard to await an answer from someone you like. Without overthinking feelings, do you think you like me? Love is the complicated part but we can start with if you like me," said Zayne.


    Rose nodded her head. "I do like you. I am certain."


    "That is a good start. We can figure out love if we last. Now, say it again," Zayne urged Rose. It felt wonderful to finally hear her say that she liked him. They had come a long way to reach this point.


    "I like you. I like you, Zayne. I like you," Rose repeated, putting forth her best effort to sound more confident each time.


    There was some relief now that she said it and didn¡¯t dwell on it.


    Rose enjoyed that Zayne didn¡¯t ask more of her. He was willing to let her figure out her feelings and what real love was like.


    "I like you, Rose. Never would I have guessed that a bunny would be my weakness," Zayne said, wrapping his right hand around her waist.


    Madeline still backed him but he knew she was very aware of what they were doing now. Zayne would have liked it if they were back at the manor for him to do as he liked without worrying about someone spotting them.


    Rumours and gossip were never something Zayne paid attention to. As a prince and general, there were always too many to keep with but now he had to be mindful of what affected Rose. She didn¡¯t need a scandal to her name because he wanted to kiss her now.


    "Now it is out that you like me, what does that mean for us? What changes?" Zayne questioned.


    "I was hoping you had the answer. I won¡¯t be upset if you have experienced this with another woman. We should not both be clueless," Rose said, hoping Zayne would take charge like he always did.


    She remembered what Mary said about the soldiers being with women when they travelled.


    "It was only when I was a boy that I could think of telling someone I liked them. Since I came of age to find a wife, I was already buried in tasks as a prince and building my place in the army. I had no time for loving anyone. Frankly, I have no time for it now," Zayne admitted.


    His focus was to be on the truce but then Rose happened.


    "Oh, I¡¯m-"


    "Don¡¯t apologise. If you ramble or apologise when you don¡¯t need to I should just kiss you to make you silent. Be mindful of my plans," Zayne said, causing Rose to fold her lips. "I am not asking for us to be intimate but if I wanted to kiss you, could I?"


    It was too risky to do it without warning when he didn¡¯t know if Rose¡¯s boundaries had changed.


    Rose blushed, surprised by the mention of kissing. She had not thought about how they could do that now. "It is what couples do, right? They kiss to show what they feel. It is fine with me. Forgive me if I appear startled at first. I will only need a small moment to get used to it."


    "Then, I shall start small," Zayne said, leaning down to kiss Rose¡¯s cheek. Her skin was soft and warm despite the cold air trying to chase them back inside. "You may kiss me whenever you like."


    Rose looked down, trying to hide her face as she knew she had to be blushing too much. She rested her head on his chest, grateful that Zayne held her as her knees suddenly felt weak. "You do not need to ask me each time. You can just kiss me."


    Rose wanted to find a hole to crawl into and cover herself with dirt so Zayne couldn¡¯t see how embarrassed she was. There was quite the opposite. Zayne had no shame and she was shy. How would this work? S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sound of Madeline clearing her throat made Rose step out of Zayne¡¯s hold like she had done something wrong.


    "I see someone coming this way. We must move," Madeline informed the pair.


    "Right," Rose said, going to her mother¡¯s side before she was caught with Zayne. Rose couldn¡¯t meet her mother¡¯s eyes at first as she knew Madeline might have heard a few things. "Please do not ask."


    "I won¡¯t right now," Madeline replied.


    Just as Zayne was about to join the two, he noticed the pianist walking with two men he had noticed could not keep their eyes off of Rose when they first arrived. They patted his back and laughed like he had done something foolish.


    "Zayne?" Madeline called, puzzled by him not moving.


    "I will join you shortly. I am enjoying the night air," Zayne replied.


    Madeline thought nothing of it. From Zayne¡¯s height and build alone, no one would trouble Zayne. Not unless they were confident they could win a fight. Instead of convincing him to return inside, she left with Rose.

 Chapter 162

    Chapter 162: Chapter 162"Daniel, you crazy bastard! I didn¡¯t know you had it in you to talk to her let alone ask for a dance. You didn¡¯t get it."


    Daniel walked ahead of his friends not wanting to hear them remind him of his rejection. "It is not that I didn¡¯t get it. I will return for it later since she just wants to look around. It¡¯s her first time seeing a ball."


    Tom, one of Daniel¡¯s friends, folded his arms. "You¡¯re not fooling us with that. She is an Ambrose. She had to be at all types of balls before she disappeared. Wherever she was she didn¡¯t lose acting all high and mighty. You should have found out where she suddenly came from."


    "You would have been able to make some money if you found out," said Rick, another friend.


    "Do you take me for an idiot to ask such a thing while the lord was right there? That man is no stranger to attacking anyone to protect his family. I was looking to ask when we danced. That blue-eyed bastard ruined the chance," Daniel said, angry that his shot was missed.


    "Hey, is what they are saying true that she came with him? She appears and suddenly we have an outsider here. I¡¯ve started to think that she might have been his woman. Why else would she not be interested in marriage?" Rick questioned.


    He continued, "It¡¯s not like she¡¯s young like Anna. They should be desperate to get her married fast unless we couldn¡¯t find any blood on our wedding night?"


    Tom considered the possibility. "It could be that or she has much to learn. What does she know about being a lady or becoming a good wife? Why haven¡¯t they come out to tell us where they found her? Something is up."


    "Whatever it is, it might be a story worth putting into a song. Imagine how many would pay to discover the story about the missing Ambrose in music and a play. Then there is her wealth. It is just what I needed to have an opera in my name finally," Daniel plotted.


    "I don¡¯t care about a wife who has much to learn about being a lady. She can always learn over time and if she slept with the bastard, it means the price to marry her would go up. Don¡¯t you remember the rumours about what the lord wanted to offer who married Anna? I would be close to getting my dream," Daniel said, seeing the opera within his reach.


    "You¡¯ll only have a good chance at her if the story about where she has been comes out. Do you think she¡¯s in love with the bastard? I warned you that with the king allowing them to come here all those bastards would do is take our women and then go home leaving us to look at children with those eyes. Bastards!" Tom spat. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Daniel knew there was something based on the threat he received but there was still a chance. "The lord should not be so foolish to let his daughter be with a foreigner. It is not like him to let outsiders into his home so why this one?"


    Rick smiled as he had the answer. "It is like I told you. She is his woman. My father always speaks of how beautiful Madeline was in her prime and Rose is the closest thing we could get to seeing it. It was fate for one of us to get what our fathers missed. That bastard came first to fuck- Ugh!"


    Rick¡¯s cries startled the group as he stumbled to the right, holding his face.


    "What?" Tom yelled, confused by Rick¡¯s cries. He had not seen anything. "Don¡¯t you dare pull this prank on us again."


    Daniel didn¡¯t think it was a prank. He was certain he saw something small move in Rick¡¯s direction but thought his eyes were playing tricks on him until Rick cried.


    Daniel stepped back when he noticed blood dripping on the ground where Rick stood. "He was hit. Who-"


    Daniel didn¡¯t finish as he heard Tom cry.


    This time since he was standing close, Daniel saw a rock fall. "Who is it? Come out instead of hiding!" He yelled to the shadows.


    Daniel patted Tom¡¯s back, needing his friend to be ready to fight whoever was near.


    Zayne tossed the third rock he was holding into the air and caught it as he stepped out where Daniel could see him. "I thought my aim might have been bad. You and your friends make good targets."


    "You," Daniel said, surprised to see Zayne standing before him. "Are you aware of who you just troubled?"


    ¡¯Three mouthy idiots?" Zayne answered.


    Zayne picked up another rock as he drew closer to Daniel. "I told you to protect your fingers. Must I inform you to protect your teeth?"


    Daniel took a step back with each Zayne took forward. He wasn¡¯t a fighter and even if he was, he had his hands to protect. They were his livelihood.


    Daniel couldn¡¯t depend on his friends to help him since they were holding their bloody faces and trying to find the right moment to run away without being struck again. "We¡¯re allowed to talk just as everyone else in town has talked. What do you think happens when you stick to a lady like her? That is if she is a lady."


    "You," Rick said, needing Daniel to shut up. It was easy for Daniel to speak when he wasn¡¯t the one wounded.


    "Don¡¯t," Daniel tried to stop Zayne but his attempt was useless as a rock was thrown his way. "Ha," he laughed after ducking the first one but didn¡¯t have any luck avoiding the second.


    Zayen closed the distance between them and grabbed Daniel¡¯s right hand since the left was busy covering the bruise made by the rock. "None of you will speak of this because if the lord finds out how you spoke of his daughter, he will ruin your lives and if I see you again, I will take your lives. Go," he ordered the two.


    Rick and Tom didn¡¯t think twice about leaving.


    "They said more than I did," Daniel argued. The left side of his face became a bloody mess thanks to the wound above his eye. A little more and he might have been blinded, never again able to read his music notes.


    "I happen to hate you a little more for approaching her. You are fortunate that I left my sword behind," Zayne said as he looked at Daniel¡¯s fingers.


    Daniel sighed in relief but then a pain far worse than what he experienced with his face was felt in his hand. Daniel wanted to scream to voice his pain or yell at Zayne but he was in shock.


    His hands were his life. They were his way to make money as a talented pianist yet he was now staring at his broken fingers. He could only stare in shock.


    "I would have been more pleased with them cut off," Zayne said, not satisfied with the state of Daniel¡¯s fingers.


    "You, you just stole my way of making money. All for talking about a woman," Daniel said, the shock slowly fading. How was he to play on stage tomorrow when his fingers were like this?


    "You made the mistake of having plans for my woman," Zayne explained to Daniel. "They might heal if you take good care of them but if you so much as utter a word about Rose or plot to approach her again, not only will I cut off your hands, I shall take you with me to my ship as a prisoner."


    "It might amuse me to see you try to play a piano with no hands."

 Chapter 163

    Chapter 163: Chapter 163In the palace, the royals parted as dinner came to an end.


    "Mother, you need to speak to her," Henry whispered to Lilian. He watched as Kiara walked ahead with her maids following her. "She¡¯s not doing her part to get that man to marry her. Father will not listen to me if I tell him."


    "Henry, I told you to stop thinking about Kiara and do your best to impress your father. Now is the time for you to be at his side bringing up good ideas to get the truce done. If your father fails, this war might go into your rule. If you are alive to become king," said Lilian.


    "I have been at father¡¯s side offering my ideas but he dismisses them. She is plotting something. She spoke of wanting to be queen but she has not done anything," Henry said, wary of Kiara¡¯s next move. "She would kill me if you could."


    "She is your sister-"


    "Do you fully believe that she would not kill me?" Henry questioned his mother.


    Lilian remained silent as she didn¡¯t want to give an awful answer. Her children were against each other too much.


    Prince Mateo slipped by to not be caught up in his brother¡¯s conversation with their mother. It would work well for him if Henry and Kiara were to attack each other.


    Mateo ran to catch up to Kiara to know of her plans. "Dear sister, why are you in such a rush to leave us?"


    "You bore me," Kiara replied. She wasn¡¯t in the mood to speak to either of her brothers. "What is it you want from me now? I will not speak to father on your behalf."


    "I have come to offer my help to you," Mateo offered, knowing it was best to be on her side.


    Kiara stopped walking and turned to her brother who did well at humouring her. Her shoulders shook from her laughter. "Offer your help? It is like one of the maids telling me they could help me with something other than cleaning. Do you hear yourself, Mateo?"


    "I¡¯ve come to offer my help to you and you laugh at me? This is why we do not get along," said Mateo.


    Kiara continued to laugh. "I am surprised that you do not find this funny. What can you offer to help me with? To make you king so I wouldn¡¯t be bothered by Henry? To help me marry the man I want? You can¡¯t help me with any of that. You can¡¯t even help yourself."


    "You¡¯re not more than a spare. A useless prince who would not be of any use unless Henry were to drop dead. Why do you think father keeps placing you in the army? You are to be the sword that stands in front of Henry. That is why father hardly acknowledges you," Kiara said, seeking joy in Mateo¡¯s realisation.


    "Don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t know you were worthless. It should have been easy to see that your position of a spare meant waiting for something to happen to Henry-"


    "You¡¯re the princess. Between us, you are the more useless one," Mateo fought back. "I am not the one who is being forced to marry."


    Kiara smiled, his attempt to stir her emotions failing. She stepped closer to Mateo to place her hand on his shoulder and tiptoed to whisper, "Yet I was the one to convince father the army would be the best place for you. There is trouble in the west and you might need to join the army to help. How do you find my present, brother?"


    "You," Mateo said in disbelief. "You sent me there? No. Father thought I could display my skills. It wasn¡¯t you."


    "It was quite easy, you see. I went to take tea to father and during that, he said he didn¡¯t know what to do with you. I thought the army would suit you. It wasn¡¯t much of a challenge to have father think it was his idea. You¡¯re lucky that I love you," Kiara said, stepping away from Mateo. "I was going to tell him to send you on our ships somewhere far." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let¡¯s get something understood between us. You¡¯re the brother who remains silent. You are like the old paintings that no one here cares for so be just that and go unseen. You are the spare no one thinks about. No one has plans for you other than to shadow Henry. So, you cannot offer me help brother, you need me," Kiara concluded.


    Kiara sighed. "This is so disappointing. I liked you more since you were quiet. To think you dared approach me with the thought that I needed you. Listen, if you ever want my help you must think of a way to rid me of this embarrassing moment. You just insulted me, Mateo. Apologise," she demanded.


    Who was Mateo for him to act all high and mighty before her?


    "Apologise," Kiara spoke up. She was growing quite tired of her brothers taking her for a joke.


    "Kiara!" Lilian¡¯s call interrupted Mateo¡¯s apology. "Mateo and all the maids, leave us."


    "I am not in the mood for this,¡¯ Kiara muttered.


    Mateo and the maids moved since it was the order of the queen.


    Before Kiara could smile to get her way out of being scolded, Lilian said, "Do not try to fool me. I am not your father. Must you beat your brother¡¯s down so much?"


    Kiara nodded her head. "I had no choice since he made a foolish offer. It is not my fault you have raised sons who do not know how to fight with their words."


    "Kiara!" Lilian exclaimed. "There are some things you cannot say to me. You are starting to concern me."


    "No. Henry is scared and he runs to you. I do not understand you, mother. You have taught me the best way to survive in the palace and now you get angry when I protect myself. What is it that you want from me? That I protect myself from everyone else but go easy on Henry?" Kiara asked, hoping that was not the case.


    "I taught you all that I know so you hold your own against those outside our family. Not for you to kill your brother¡¯s spirits. You are to be centering yourself at the top of young ladies your age not thinking about teasing your brother about wanting the throne. I don¡¯t know what to do with you," Lilian confessed.


    "No, you don¡¯t know what to do with Henry. It¡¯s your fault for teaching me what you knew. It scares you that I have perfected all that you know and become better than you. If you would just have a better hold on your sons, I wouldn¡¯t need to break them. They truly bore me," Kiara shared, disappointed that it was too easy for her.


    Lilian didn¡¯t like what she heard. "You¡¯re slowly becoming a monster."


    "No. I became my protector. You would be thrilled if Henry were this way. Then he would finally be seen as worthy to be our next king. I see your jealousy, mother. You can¡¯t even speak when father is near so why should I listen to you?" Kiara questioned, shaking her head at her mother¡¯s pathetic ways.


    "I made a way to be able to stand by father and speak when I like. You are trying to silence me so Henry could shine but unfortunately for you, I will do no such thing. I love you mother," Kiara said, her earlier smile she wore at the dinner present. "That is why I have not gotten into my father¡¯s ear about you."


    "Stop meddling while I still love you. Play the role of mother and stay out of our fights. I¡¯d hate to be a monster by sending you away. You left me to find a way for myself in the palace while you pushed Henry forward. Do not be angry now that I see the power in my words," Kiara said, her mother¡¯s fear sparking something new.


    "If you try to silence me so Henry stands a chance, I will show you just how much of a monster I can be. Don¡¯t make me eye your seat because I can take it from you. Good night," Kiara curtsied.

 Chapter 164

    Chapter 164: Chapter 164"James!" Lilian called for her husband as she stormed into their shared quarters. "You must speak to your daughter."


    "Which one?" James answered.


    "The only one who is recognised as a princess. Kiara," Lilian clarified, greatly annoyed that he thought of the others. "She is getting out of hand."


    James sighed, sitting on the bed he wanted to sleep on peacefully. "Don¡¯t you find it ridiculous that you are coming to me to deal with a princess? I deal with matters of our sons and leave you to teach Kiara. Not that you need to do anything. She is well above her peers."


    James didn¡¯t want to hear about Lilian¡¯s issues with Kiara.


    "She toys with our sons-"


    "That only tells me that they continue to run and cry to you. Something they must stop doing since they are old enough to marry. It is not right of all of you to keep ganging up on Kiara. You do it because I care for her. Do not think I have not noticed," said James.


    "It is not that. She doesn¡¯t show you how she treats others. I am worried that our children might be so against each other. They might kill just to get ahead in the palace and right now I worry about Kiara the most. Your treatment of her has made her untouchable. You must do something," Lilian pleaded.


    Kiara was right that she had become better at this game than her mother. There was nothing Lilian could do to get her daughter to stop. It was like staring into the face of a stranger who could stab her at any moment.


    James laughed at Lilian¡¯s request. "Do you hear yourself? You are afraid of our daughter? I could understand if one of the boys scared you but Kiara? It is foolish of you to come to me for this. The timing is a little too wonderful after she was praised for her knowledge. You never liked it when she shined more than Henry."


    James stood up to find a glass to pour a drink. "Henry should be the best at everything like I was. A princess should not outshine him but that boy does not focus. Everything is handed to him so easily."


    "It is not all handed to him. You don¡¯t pay him the same attention that you do to Kiara," Lilian argued.


    James threw the glass in his hands at the wall causing it to shatter. "I do it so he speaks up more and does not expect everything to fall into his hands. He is my heir but he does nothing to make me proud. He is almost sticking to you, searching for answers from you. You have babied my heir."


    "He is my son," Lilian defended her actions.


    "Is Mateo not your son? You do not baby him the same way," James replied. "You have ruined my night. I will find rest elsewhere."


    "You mean you will find rest in another woman¡¯s arms? Will you bring another child into this palace?" Lilian questioned, her heart aching as he did not think of her.


    James grabbed a bottle of wine from the table in the room. "No. I would hate to bring another child into the palace for you to chase away the mother or kill it. Instead of being jealous of your daughter, I suggest you think over your actions."


    "Maybe I am left with foolish sons as a result of you killing the others. I shouldn¡¯t have listened to you or your father. A bunch of babbling fools you are," James spat.


    His choice of queen still annoyed him years later.


    James left Lilian to think over her actions and see how lonely she would be without him. He started down the path toward a maid he knew flirted with him but ended up heading towards Kiara¡¯s wing of the palace. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    James had the guards outside announce him and then entered after.


    "Father," Kiara responded, standing up from where the maids brushed her hair. "You are all dismissed."


    Kiara knew something was wrong from the bottle in his hands. It was either from an argument with the court or with her mother. "Something troubles you, father."


    "You always know what is wrong, unlike your mother. I am certain you have inherited everything of me while your brothers take after your mother. Let me hear your side of what happened with your mother," James said, knowing he would get the truth from his daughter.


    ¡¯So, she ran to tell,¡¯ Kiara thought. And here she was going easy on her mother because she loved her.


    "I was leaving dinner when Mateo approached me with some offer. I told him to focus on the army instead of doing things not worth his time. That upset mother as she thought I was always stealing the shine from my brothers. I was only trying to lead him in the right direction," Kiara explained.


    Kiara bowed her head to hide her face from her father. "I think it would be best that you do not show me any kindness. They are jealous of it."


    "Nonsense. You are my daughter. It is expected that I treat you differently. Those two want everything handed to them. They only come to me when they want something while you are always looking after me. You are my pride and joy. If only Henry had sense like you then I wouldn¡¯t worry about the kingdom after me," James confessed.


    He wasn¡¯t proud of any of his sons at the moment which was why Henry wouldn¡¯t get a hold of the throne until he was dead.


    "If I might speak freely father," Kiara requested.


    "Speak."


    "Though Henry is the crown prince, Mateo does nothing to show he would make a great king should Henry fail and Henry never comes to your aid when you need him to. When he speaks, he ruins your plans. I think it is a result of mother shielding them too much. I know my duty as a princess, do they know their duties without mother?" Kiara asked, looking up to see her father¡¯s face.


    James pondered on this. "You must be in my mind child. I just accused your mother of babying them. I have let it go on for too long. I cannot let anyone say that I have raised fools."


    "I wonder how they would be if mother wasn¡¯t in the palace. Who would they turn to? They would have to learn how to speak up and act as your sons. I can sit in circles with my peers and not need my mother near to help me. I worry it is not the same for my brothers and what will be said about you," said Kiara.


    Kiara continued, "A break would be lovely for mother since she speaks of missing grandfather."


    "Perhaps it might be best to send your mother out of the palace. To have her visit her family for a few weeks or more. It would give me a break from arguing with her. That woman does not know how to be silent," James said, looking forward to a moment of peace.


    It was time his sons knew how to be princes without their mother¡¯s help. They were going to embarrass him if he did nothing.


    Kiara smiled. "It is an excellent idea father. I¡¯m sure in the long run she will thank you."

 Chapter 165

    Chapter 165: Chapter 165Later in the night, the Ambroses and Zayne returned to the manor.


    Rose kept thinking about Anna as her behaviour drastically changed from how she acted when they were off to the ball. It was hard to focus on her changed relationship with Zayne when Rose believed she had ruined a relationship for Anna.


    "Anna, can we talk in private?" Rose asked, thinking it was best it was only the two of them.


    Anna nodded her head.


    "Good night," Rose told the others. She looked at Zayne and smiled as she felt guilty they could not continue their talk now.


    Rose didn¡¯t get to dance with Zayne tonight but she did not mind it. It was better to stand beside him and have him explain what she didn¡¯t know.


    Their change in relationship was something Rose wanted to keep from anyone not in her family until she became a better lady. Until she became someone who didn¡¯t need to rely on Zayne for much help.


    "If this is about Olivia, you do not need to worry. I am not angry with you and I hope you have not spent the night worrying about it," said Anna.


    "I did spend a few moments thinking I have ruined your friendship. There might have been a better time for me to address Olivia so your night would not be ruined. You were so excited at first but you didn¡¯t look so excited during your other dances. Are you truly not angry?" Rose questioned, wanting the truth.


    "I am not. I still enjoyed the ball and shortened my list of suitors. I was able to see how one of the men that I considered talked about himself a little too much. I was not as happy as I could be but I did enjoy it. I had to think over my friends," Anna confessed.


    "I have known Olivia for many years. She is one of the girls I would find at the parties mother attends. She has always been a little competitive but it didn¡¯t bother me since I wasn¡¯t competing. At least it never felt like she was trying to compete with me. I knew she could be a little mean. I just didn¡¯t see how mean she could be until tonight," Anna said, regretting the times she stayed quiet.


    "If you wish to continue being her friend, I won¡¯t mind it. I will just keep my distance since I am not fond of her. You don¡¯t need to end your friendship for me," Rose said, hoping this would end Anna¡¯s worrying.


    "But I must. I cannot be around someone who seeks to insult you over a man she hardly knows. What if it were to slip about the brothel? She would certainly judge you then. She must know that it is not easy to insult you and then have me as a friend," Anna replied.


    "I have already ended my friendship with her tonight. Strangely, doing so didn¡¯t upset me as much as I thought it would. It is like she wouldn¡¯t be missed out of my life. I have other friends. Good friends that I know would love to meet you. Please don¡¯t think bad of those you have not met," Anna requested as she knew Rose would like the others.


    "I will not. And thank you for what you have done for me. It is good to know that you care for me so much to end the friendship for me," Rose said, overwhelmed with emotions due to Anna¡¯s kindness.


    Anna held Rose¡¯s hand. "Well, you are my older sister. Please remember this moment for when I want to be spoiled. I enjoy jewels and considering I am so careless to lose a few, it would be nice for my older sister to replace them."


    Rose laughed as Anna finally played the little sister role. "Unfortunately, I am the kind to advise you to be more careful."


    Anna pouted as Rose was too much like their father. "I think you have been around father too much. Now, enough about me and old friends, what did you do when you left with Zayne? Has he confessed to you or did you?"


    "You did!" Anna pointed at Rose.


    Rose shushed Anna and grabbed her hand to stop her pointing. "You mustn¡¯t be so loud."


    "Oh, father. He would kick Zayne out if he knew something happened with you two. Come," Anna said, holding Rose¡¯s hand to take her to a quiet place. "I cannot go to bed without knowing what you are to him now."


    Rose gladly followed Anna as she hoped Anna had answers for what she was to do with Zayne now. Anna was the one more interested in couples and what came after confessions.


    "We can speak as loud as we want here," Anna said, opening the door for Rose to enter. "There are no gentlemen allowed here. Well, other than father when he is searching for something he knows I took. So, what happened?"


    "Zayne did not confess tonight, I did. He told me of his feelings before we came here. I was hoping you would have some advice for me. This is the first time I have felt this way for anyone. What am I to do now? I don¡¯t want to disappoint him- Ow!" Rose exclaimed, touching where Anna tapped her.


    "First you must stop that and be more confident. Your story is quite sad and I know like any other you need time to heal but you must stop thinking you will disappoint anyone. You are Rose Ambrose. He is lucky to have you and you must make him know it. We must not always let these men think they are the only desirable ones," Anna argued.


    "You are scaring me a little," Rose said, looking to the door which she might need to run to.


    "I have not made it as far as you have with a man by sharing feelings but from what I have seen, you just continue to enjoy each other¡¯s company and do not run from him though I cannot blame you. The man is handsome and watching him court you makes my heart flutter," Anna laughed, knowing it might be wrong but she could not help herself.


    "I don¡¯t think there is anything you need to do but I must warn you, no matter how handsome he is you must not lay with him before there is a ring on your finger. I will," Anna started but didn¡¯t know what she could do against Zayne. "I will have father do something if that happens."


    "I know what happens with couples. My friend told me what she overheard from her maids. Have you kissed?" Anna whispered, enjoying Rose¡¯s love affair.


    "He has only kissed my cheek," Rose answered.


    "The brute is a gentleman. That is a surprise," Anna muttered, pleasantly surprised. "Perhaps I disliked him for a moment for nothing. I am curious about one thing. If it becomes serious with him, would you leave us?"


    "I do not know," Rose honestly answered. "It has not come to me thinking about that yet. That is a big step which I don¡¯t know if either of us is ready for. I don¡¯t like to think about him leaving."


    "Just in case it is something you do, you should sleep in here tonight so I have a good memory of us. I am willing to bet you will leave with him unless he were to suddenly attack the palace and start ruling here," Anna joked. Everyone knew of the truce so this wouldn¡¯t happen. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Anna turned away from Rose to start taking off her dress. "If that were to happen you would be the woman of a conqueror. How crazy would that be? Now that we speak of that, there is something which puzzles me."


    Rose approached Anna to help with taking off the dress. "What is it?"


    "The tales about him have started to spread. They say he is a feared general who kills anyone who blocks his orders and has survived many wars. He has left the homes of rulers bloody when he enters. Have you seen such violence from him?" Anna questioned, curious about this side of Zayne.


    Rose couldn¡¯t think of a time Zayne had been violent. When he killed Graham she had not been around nor did she ask how he killed him. "I have not. I know he must have killed many but he has only shown me his kind side. He cares about those who cannot protect themselves."


    "Well, it is possible the rumours were nothing more than stories shared to make him appear more dangerous than he is. I have not seen him hurt a fly since he was here. It¡¯s best to ignore all that talk," Anna concluded.

 Chapter 166

    Chapter 166: Chapter 166"You¡¯re getting secret messages delivered to my home now?" Victor questioned, watching as Zayne read a note he received from a carrier bird. "I¡¯m surprised they failed to shoot it down. Someone needs to be fired."


    "The birds are just impressive. I might need to go back to the palace earlier than planned. Your king is a fool," Zayne said, balling up the paper he read as he didn¡¯t need it anymore. "I gave him a chance to clean up his kingdom. It is not a chance I offer many."


    "But you did it so Rose wouldn¡¯t be in the middle of a war. I can¡¯t keep disliking you when you do this much because of your love. Will there be a war?" Victor asked, ready to take his family far away.


    "I would like to avoid war. The palace is my only target. Innocent people do not have to die as long as they stay out of the way. What do you know of the princes?" Zayne asked, tying a small note onto the pigeon¡¯s leg as he spoke.


    "I am told the crown prince is as prideful as his father which is not a good thing and the second prince blends in with the palace walls. Neither prince has done something for the kingdom to praise them and I am not certain if there is an illegitimate prince alive. If you want to place the kingdom in the hands of someone else, I suggest the son of the king¡¯s cousin," Victor suggested.


    "They are a bit humble and not close to James after he didn¡¯t keep his promise to give his cousin a place in the palace court. He would gladly join you to kill James. I would join," Victor offered, eager to finish an old fight.


    Zayne smiled, amused by the offer but he couldn¡¯t take it. "It is kind of you to volunteer but I must reject it."


    "I don¡¯t know what kind of a lord you take me for but I know how to use a sword and many other weapons. I am not a fool who sits behind closed doors and waits on others to protect them. I can fight," said Victor.


    "If it is that you do not want to take me from my family-"


    "It is not that," Zayne responded before Victor assumed too much. "You are too involved in this. Too emotional for what he might have done to your wife in the past. I don¡¯t need anyone emotional while I do this so you are better here to protect your family."


    Zayne felt comfortable leaving without Rose only with Victor here. He would have liked to enjoy the two more days he had planned to be here but he had to go back to his camp.


    Victor didn¡¯t want to miss out on the opportunity to settle an old score but he could not leave his family. Should something go wrong, he had to get them as far away from here as possible. "Very well. I will send word to my followers in the palace to aid you. They will approach you to reveal themselves."


    "As much as I wanted you to disappear, don¡¯t go to the palace and die. I¡¯d hate to have my daughter crying over you. She shouldn¡¯t waste her tears that way," Victor joked though he wished Zayne well.


    It was in Zayne¡¯s hands to stop James¡¯ reign and better the kingdom. No one else would be so bold to go against the king. If Victor didn¡¯t have his family to protect he would have fought James.


    "I will keep her safe," Victor promised. "That rumour should have started by now. I hope it goes as planned and Rose isn¡¯t burned by it. You should retire to your room since the girls have decided to share a bed tonight. You must think of how you will tell Rose you need to leave."


    "I must leave. That is what I will tell her. Would you have made that complicated?" Zayne questioned, facing Victor.


    Victor couldn¡¯t resist laughing at the poor unaware fool. "It is easy to think of saying goodbye now but it will be different when you have to face her tomorrow. Think of her appearing disappointed and wanting to hold you so you don¡¯t leave. It is a short goodbye but it is a goodbye. See if it will be easy then."


    "You can laugh now until I give her a goodbye kiss tomorrow. Goodbye in-law," Zayne teased, lazily waving his hand as he walked away. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor closed his eyes, trying to suppress his need to throw Zayne out of the manor. He would enjoy every bit of peace once Zayne was not around. "I must tell the guards to be ready," he muttered, leaving to prepare for a lockdown.


    The next day, Rose woke early to search for Zayne. It bothered her in the late hours of the night after Anna fell asleep that she had not seen Zayne to talk with him more as now they would not be interrupted.


    Rose fidgeted with the dress Anna allowed her to use for the morning as she searched for Zayne. She slowed down when she noticed the butler speaking to a few maids.


    "Good morning, Lady Rose. Breakfast will be served as soon as the others come down. Can I help you until then?" Emmett asked, placing his hands behind his back to shoo the maids away.


    Rose watched the maids hurry off quietly like little mice. "I am looking for Zayne. Do you know if he is awake?"


    "Ah, yes. He¡¯s already packing his carriage. I-"


    "His carriage? Why would he pack his carriage?" Rose questioned, panicking as she believed Zayne to be leaving without telling her.


    Rose picked up her dress to make it better for her to run and headed toward the front doors.


    "Milady! Emmett called, worried about her state as she ran. "He is not leaving yet. He is only having maids help to load his carriage."


    Rose listened to Emmett but she still needed to see for herself that Zayne was not leaving her. It was too soon. What happened to their plans of staying a little more to give the king some more time?


    "Zayne!" Rose called when she reached the front doors. He was by the carriage just like Emmett said. "Why are you packing your carriage? It is not yet time for you to go."


    Zayne moved away from his carriage to calm Rose. "Unfortunately, it is time for me to go back. There is trouble I cannot ignore."


    "What trouble can there be when we have not been here for long? How do you know there is trouble when I have not seen anyone come to you?" Rose inquired, searching for the familiar faces of any of Zayne¡¯s soldiers.


    "I received a message last night. There is a bit of tension between my soldiers and the king. I cannot leave them unattended for long and the king is working hard to silence anyone who speaks of those taken from their homes. I must go soon. I was waiting for when you wake," Zayne said, palming her face with his right hand.


    He enjoyed the warmth of her skin which he would greatly miss. He didn¡¯t have a clue when he would get to return to her. "I was not leaving in secret for you to find out from someone else. Am I so cruel to you that you think I would leave you without a word?"


    "No. I was only puzzled as to why you must leave. I cannot keep you here,¡¯ Rose said, not wanting to keep him from his duties though it ached. "I can wait for you to return. You must return. I only know a little of the palace but I do not like it."


    "I appreciate the concern but it is not me that you must be concerned about. Stay close to your family while I am away. Stay away from suitors unless you want to see them lose their fingers," Zayne said, his regret from last night continued.


    "I am starting to think that it might have been a mistake for you to be a general. You are around too many swords and you mustn¡¯t worry about suitors as I intend to send them away. I already said that I like you so why would I entertain another man? I am..." Rose started but could not finish.


    Rose bowed her head as she did not want to see Zayne¡¯s teasing smile. "I am yours," she whispered. "I will not entertain anyone else."


    Zayne sighed as it was a great test for him to leave now just when it was turning out to be so sweet. "Must you do this now when I need to leave, Rose? Is this your way of torturing me?"


    "It was not my intention to torture you. Since there are urgent matters for you to tend to I will send you off now. I will speak to my father to find a way to write to you. I will not be upset if you do not have the time to respond," Rose said as she knew he had more important matters to focus on.


    "It is painful to know you do not do this on purpose. I will be back as soon as I can," Zayne promised, leaning down to kiss her cheek. "You should prepare yourself for the kiss I seek upon reunion."


    "Okay," Rose blushed, resting her head on his chest. "I hope to please you with my growth when you return. Now go before I find myself trying to stop the carriage," she said, taking small steps away from Zayne. "I will be here."

 Chapter 167

    Chapter 167: Chapter 167Rose found it hard to watch Zayne leave without her. After spending so much time with Zayne it was strange to see him leave and know that tomorrow she would not see him again. She would only know through news which travelled to the manor if Zayne was well.


    Rose crossed her fingers, wishing that there would be a truce. That King James finally thought of his people and used the time Zayne gave him to make a difference.


    It wouldn¡¯t be enough for Rose to start seeing him as her father but it would be a start for her to not be disgusted.


    "He left earlier than I thought he would. Your father informed me last night," Madeline said, joining Rose at the bottom of the steps. "I want to say where he is going will be peaceful but you know men. Eventually, it comes to their swords.¡¯


    "I don¡¯t mean to scare you," Madeline placed her hand on Rose¡¯s shoulders. "I only want to prepare you for the many rumours which will travel here. Stories will be twisted about him as he is still seen as the enemy."


    "He looks to be a man who can take care of himself. I do not care for James but I am a little worried about how it would affect you should there be conflict between him and Zayne."


    "I will be fine since I do not see him as my father. I am only worried about Zayne. If only there was a chance for this to go without fighting. I know it is not possible but I don¡¯t want the people I have gotten close to thanks to Zayne to get hurt. I must distract myself," Rose said since standing around here did nothing for her.


    "Your lessons with me will start after breakfast so that should make a wonderful distraction. He informed me in the early hours of the day he was sending a surprise for you. It seems it is in his plans to spoil you to keep him on your mind. It is sweet," Madeline said, enjoying the fresh love story.


    Madeline wished the two didn¡¯t need to part but at the same time, she wondered if the distance would make their feelings grow more.


    "Your husband is a lord but from what Anna has described, you can stand on your own. I want to be that," Rose said, eager to throw herself into many lessons. "It will be tricky for us to be together since we are from different lands. It will take a moment before others do not frown upon such relationships. I want to learn how to speak up. To show more confidence."


    "I am too tired of overthinking and needing someone to help me. I am getting better at it but then I overthink to ruin the steps I have taken. I do not know what the future holds for myself and Zayne but I wish for there to be times when he could lean on me. Is it too much?" Rose asked because of her mother¡¯s smile.


    "It is not. I smile because I can feel your love for him. I understand wanting to grow to aid your lover. It might be tricky," Madeline agreed. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who had a public relationship with an outsider. They might certainly be judged. "You don¡¯t need to think about others right now."


    Madeline continued, "I will help you but first, let us have breakfast. I cannot have you go without eating all because he is not here."


    Rose turned around to go inside with her mother. She couldn¡¯t see Zayne¡¯s carriage from where she stood any longer so it was pointless to remain outside. "Before I forget, thank you. You have been quite understanding when it comes to Zayne." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, your courtship is a lot less messy than how mine started. I would have been shameless to be opposed to you wanting to be with Zayne. I am grateful that you and Anna have the chance to marry the man you want so I will support you as I wanted to be supported in the past," said Madeline, happy that Rose did not have to go down the same path as her.


    Madeline¡¯s family had been so quick to save their fallen household that there wasn¡¯t a chance for her to pick the man she loved. She followed her father¡¯s lead.


    That seemed like nothing now she got to witness her daughters freely express themselves and be involved in choosing the man they wanted to marry.


    "You are crying," Rose said, startled by her mother¡¯s tears.


    "Forgive me," Madeline wiped her tears. "There was a point in time when I didn¡¯t know what to do with my life. It is moments like this when I can offer help to you that I think of how much life has changed. I shed tears too fast."


    "Maybe you are crying on my behalf," Rose joked since she failed to cry when the moment called for it.


    "Maybe it is so," Madeline agreed with Rose.


    Far away from the manor, Richard stared in disbelief at the sight before him.


    "I am giving you time to take this back before I yell at you. I will consider that you were drunk which is why you would be so foolish to say you want to leave the king¡¯s army," Richard said, wanting to throw the uniform Alexander took off right back at him. "You cannot leave."


    "I wanted to be a soldier, not a guard to be used so you can get ahead. I will never love the princess and I have had enough of playing the role of her guard. Leaving the king¡¯s army was all that I could think of to get out of what you tasked me. I am done," Alexander announced, placing the last of his uniform before Richard.


    Richard couldn¡¯t believe his ears. It wasn¡¯t uncommon to have someone quit and ask to go home but he never placed one of those people to be Alexander.


    Richard stood up. "You cannot leave now when she expects you."


    "I am not a plaything meant to keep her happy. I have someone I want to see but I cannot because you keep placing me by the princess¡¯s side. I came here wanting to help the kingdom but you are pushing me to love a woman I never will. Thank you for taking care of me over the years-"


    "Alexander!" Richard yelled. He was going to be in deep trouble when the princess realised that Alexander had left the palace. "You must think this over. It¡¯s just a little longer until she marries that general. Then you will be free to do as you want."


    Alexander shook his head. If he didn¡¯t leave now he might never get the chance to leave again. "I have given plenty of my time to the king. I cannot anymore if it means letting his daughter do as she wants with me. Goodbye," he said, placing his sword before Richard.


    It was about time he saw Rose to take her to a better place.


    "Alexander!" Richard called as Alexander turned around to walk to the door. "Speak to Mathias first. Think over it a little more. Shit," he cursed as Alexander did not turn around. "What am I to do now?"

 Chapter 168

    Chapter 168: Chapter 168"Good to see you back and you are without Rose which means she found her family. Daughter of a lord," Finn said, surprised to know they were travelling with someone so important. "What is her family like? Are they good people?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t have left her alone with bad people," Zayne answered. "Explain more of what you heard."


    "Thanks to what you asked from the king, the town guards have been out in numbers along with all the soldiers. The town guard¡¯s place has been turning away common folk and only seeing those with status. He¡¯s trying to paint a turd as good as he can and present it to us as a diamond," said Finn.


    "I am not fond of this kingdom. He will try to make use of our numbers and make us join in his wars. This kingdom is not worth fighting over in this state," Liam said, approaching the large map they had spread out. Their ships waiting were marked out. "It has potential but not with the current king."


    "We were given orders to attack if we thought the truce would not work. We are only waiting on you," Finn looked at Zayne. "We¡¯ve given them more than enough time."


    "Send word to the ships to be ready to sail in. After our next visit to the palace, I will give them the order for when to approach. I only need to think of who would be best to place on the throne. Rose¡¯s father mentioned the king¡¯s cousin. Look into him," Zayne tasked Liam.


    "Would he be a new king or just a puppet until someone from our kingdom comes? We need someone we can trust to be our ally and not later try to start a war with us," said Finn. He did not want to come here again.


    "I am aware. Right now, I do not trust any of the royals unless we were to see one of the king¡¯s other children. After having to live in the shadows watching some of their siblings die, they might accept the offer," Zayne thought out loud.


    "I need to get my good sword sharpened," Finn said, stretching his arms. "I¡¯ve been a little too bored doing nothing. Are we taking the princes and princess as hostages or killing them on the spot along with the king and queen? Will you at least keep the princess alive-"


    "No," Zayne quickly shot that down. "If we are to kill anyone besides the king she will go first. Have you kept up training in my absence?" He asked, going toward the window to peer down at the soldiers in his hold now.


    "I have. They are ready for battle at any moment. The king¡¯s soldiers have been spotted lingering near the camp. Just as we are ready for a fight the king must be ready to fight us. I hope this is over soon so we can go home. You need to get some food before you drown yourself in work. I will get it since Rose isn¡¯t here," Finn said, not realising his mistake.


    Liam shook his head. As always, he could leave it to Finn to say the wrong thing.


    When Finn opened the door, he found Mary standing outside. "Were you waiting to speak to him? Now might not be a good time."


    "I wanted to find out about Rose. She is not here so she must have found her family. Is she well there? Do you know if she is happy?" Mary asked, worried about Rose being out of sight. She was such a small little thing that needed to be protected.


    Finn smiled as Rose had allowed him to see a different side to Mary. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Stop smiling and tell me," Mary demanded. He was looking at her like an idiot without saying anything.


    Or not.


    "She is well. We both know that lover boy wouldn¡¯t have left her if he didn¡¯t think she was safe where she is now. She has a family after many years of thinking she was alone. Maybe we will see her again or maybe she would want to forget about her life before. Right now, we must focus on war," Finn revealed.


    "War?" Mary repeated, surprised it had come to this. "It seemed like we were heading toward peace. Do you hear yelling?"


    Finn listened closely to what Mary might have heard and then started to run down the hall. "Mary, do me a favour just once and get Zayne¡¯s food for him!" He yelled back to her.


    It was small but there was yelling. Only a visitor at the gates caused yelling.


    Finn ran to be at the gates before a dispute could happen. It was easy for him to tell that Zayne was not in a good mood so he could not allow a visitor to further piss off Zayne.


    "Who is it?" Finn questioned as he pushed his way through the growing crowd.


    It was not one of the king¡¯s soldiers since they never got too close when they came to spy. The townspeople had never gotten so close since they still feared the outsiders.


    "Who- Oh," Finn relaxed when he saw the familiar face. "You¡¯ll have to forgive me since I didn¡¯t pay much attention to the name but you are her friend. The friend of Rose, I mean."


    "I¡¯ve come to have a word with her," Alexander said, ignoring the pointed weapons in his direction. "What happened to a good welcome as long as I said my name?"


    Finn leaned on the gate. "Well, when your peers keep standing around our camp to spy on us because your king is afraid, it can¡¯t be helped that the men are a little on edge. Also, a little funny story. Rose isn¡¯t here. She is with her family right now."


    Alexander didn¡¯t believe a word of what the stranger told him. "Rose doesn¡¯t have a family. None of us from that place has a family now. Where have you placed her?" He asked, stepping forward.


    Finn raised his hand to stop the soldiers on his side. "Weapons down. This is a guest invited by the general. It turns out that Rose does have a family. The only one who can tell you about it is the general but I must warn you. With your peers lingering around, is it good for you to come in here?"


    Alexander could easily be misunderstood for stepping into an enemy camp all alone. He could be seen as a traitor.


    Alexander walked through the gates without a second thought. He had already left the army just for Rose and wasn¡¯t going to turn back now all because he could be seen as a traitor.


    "He¡¯s bold," Finn said, signalling for the gates to close behind Alexander. "This will be fun."


    ¡¯Two men in love with one woman. What could go wrong?¡¯ Finn laughed in his head.

 Chapter 169

    Chapter 169: Chapter 169Alexander examined the place Rose had once been. She had always been much closer than he realised and knowing that left an unsettling feeling. Had he been more determined he could have found Rose when he returned. They could have left long ago and started a new life elsewhere.


    ¡¯She has a family,¡¯ Alexander thought.


    How was it possible that after so many years Rose had found her family? Were they good people? He could not dismiss thinking this since Rose had been sold by someone.


    Alexander didn¡¯t have any interest in finding his family. He had few memories of them that would not leave him since unlike Rose he remembered who sold him and for how much. No matter how hard he tried, those memories would not vanish.


    "So, you¡¯re an old friend. I am more of a recent friend. My name is Finn," Finn said, offering his hand to Alexander.


    Alexander only stared at Finn¡¯s hand. It was quite bold of this man to make such a gesture. "Why are you so friendly?"


    Finn took down his hand. "You¡¯re a friend of Rose. That means you can¡¯t be so bad. I happen to like Rose but not in the way you are thinking. She brings me joy since she messes with someone here. She is a good woman. No one here troubled her if that is what you are worried about."


    "I will know when I see her," Alexander replied, preferring to hear from Rose.


    Finn shook his head as he laughed. "Shouldn¡¯t you be thanking us? We did what you failed to do and I don¡¯t even mean with you as her friend. As a soldier of this kingdom, you failed to save someone. What¡¯s worse is that you were once in her position. Shouldn¡¯t you be at the front to get your king to do something about the slaves?"


    "Or were you hoping to hide that part of your past so that is why it took you so long to find Rose? Aren¡¯t you a little too confident?" Finn questioned, enjoying how Alexander turned to him like he wanted to fight. "If you can¡¯t handle how I speak to you then you shouldn¡¯t be going to Zayne right now."¡¯


    "A little warning since you will be my entertainment for the morning," Finn said, stepping closer to Alexander. "Zayne is the one who likes her and I would place my money that he will win against you so, save that anger for him. I¡¯m just the man on the sidelines enjoying the show." S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finn couldn¡¯t wait to see the two men argue over Rose. If only she were here for him to witness who she would pick.


    Finn opened the door to the study Zayne was using and announced, "General! You have a visitor. One of Rose¡¯s friends."


    Zayne looked up from the map to Alexander already glaring at him. "You are late. I permitted you to come to my camp to see her and now is when you show?"


    Zayne walked around the table to block the map with his body. He folded his arms, taking a good look at the sorry excuse of a friend to Rose. "Why are you always late?"


    "I am not late. No one told me she was going anywhere-"


    "You would have known if you came after the festival," Zayne interjected. "If the woman I was searching for finally stood before me it wouldn¡¯t take days for me to get to her. My opinion of you is unchanging. You¡¯re always late."


    "I do not care for your opinion of me. I had things to do before I came to Rose. What family did you send her off to? It might not be safe for her there. She was once sold," Alexander said, worried since Zayne might not know much.


    Zayne smiled, amused by how Alexander thought he could swoop in to question him right now after everything was said and done. "Rose is safe with her family. You don¡¯t need to worry about her. Now that you know she¡¯s safe, you can move on."


    "I will not move on," Alexander raised his voice. "I promised Rose that I would return for her. I am not going to leave her side now that I have found her. No matter what you try to spew to her, I will always be her friend. The boy she first loved."


    "You say that like it would make me give up. I don¡¯t care about the past. What matters is the present and from what I see, you have missed your chance. Perhaps you were the one meant to save her but like I said, you were late," Zayne said, sticking to his opinion of Alexander.


    If this was one of the fairytales his sister liked to read, Alexander was the hero meant to save Rose but he never showed up.


    "I tried my best. I can¡¯t help that it is not enough for you. Tell me where Rose is," Alexander said as he was only here for Rose. "If you are so confident that she will not pick me, tell me where she is."


    Zayne did not consider Alexander a threat to his relationship with Rose but it didn¡¯t mean it wouldn¡¯t bother him to know Alexander got to enjoy being close to Rose while he was here. "Instead of going to Rose, why don¡¯t you make yourself useful? It upsets her that the king wants to hide there are slaves. You know the truth."


    Zayne decided to test Alexander. "If you care for Rose like you say, will you help me to expose the truth about slaves? Would you be willing to tell your story so others like you can be saved? Or are you like your pathetic friend in the palace?"


    Alexander knew all too well that nothing could be said to the king to make him free those taken as slaves. "It is no use speaking to the king since he is aware of slaves. He benefits from it as it is his peers who run secret businesses. That is why the town guards only speak to some nobles."


    "You have known this but decided to stay silent. You are pathetic," Zayne concluded. "Rose is with Lord Ambrose. Tell her what you told me about the king. Maybe her disappointment will make you wake up."


    "I have done more for the kingdom than you know. It is just tricky to convince the king to speak out about slaves. Anyone who mentioned it to him is sent out of the palace and we all know they are killed. It is not that I don¡¯t want to change it but the king will not allow it," Alexander explained.


    "All I hear are excuses. You know that with the king¡¯s recent orders, should he find out you were once a slave he might kill you to stop you from speaking of it. No matter how much you have helped the kingdom you would die. Rose would have died if she ran to the town guards. Admit it, you only follow the king¡¯s orders," said Zayne.

 Chapter 170

    Chapter 170: Chapter 170"How is that any different from what you do? You¡¯re trying to find any excuse to keep me from Rose," Alexander said, seeing right through Zayne.


    "We are not the same. Protecting innocent people comes first for me. You think my king sent me here to be distracted by solving this matter with slaves-"


    "You are involved in it because of Rose. That is the only reason you are going so far," Alexander accused Zayne.


    "When I offered my home to Rose after she left the brothel, she wasn¡¯t a woman that I loved. She was just a woman in a place I knew she didn¡¯t belong. We are against anyone made a slave so no, I didn¡¯t do it simply for Rose but I am motivated now as I know what could have happened to her," Zayne corrected Alexander.


    "I have figured out what your problem is. Your friend easily came across Rose and I found her within my early days here. You have every excuse in the world for why you couldn¡¯t remember the place you were kept in the past. You have excuses for why it took so long to come to my camp. I don¡¯t care you had to deal with the princess," said Zayne.


    Alexander just seemed like a man who couldn¡¯t protect Rose. He was too slow to act and do what was needed to protect the woman he cared for. There was no doubt in Zayne¡¯s mind that had he not been with Rose when the princess noticed her, Alexander would have been standing on the sideline like a quiet little mouse.


    Alexander knew how much he had done so Zayne¡¯s words did not bother him. Only Rose would understand how he forgot everything about that town because of the awful memories. Getting to the brothel didn¡¯t come easy for him as it did for Mathias.


    Zayne wouldn¡¯t understand unless he went through the same pain that Alexander did. He was just a boy then but he was kicked around and beaten for simple things out of his control. He was lucky to be able to force himself to forget some things after he escaped. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His mind closed off certain memories when he returned. Nothing looked familiar and in the beginning, he enjoyed it until he realised he could not find Rose.


    "You know nothing," Alexander spat, not wanting to be lectured by Zayne. "Tell them where she is


    So I can see her. It is not up to you to decide who she speaks to. I can make up for where I failed her."


    "Hmm. Before I tell you, answer me honestly. Why did it take you eight years to return for her? Even if you didn¡¯t know where she was, you could have at least returned to the town to start looking for her. You knew she was to be placed in the brothel, didn¡¯t you? When you waited so long, what state did you-"


    "Enough! Alexander yelled, taking out his sword to point it at Zayne.


    Zayne stared at the well-sharpened sword. He needed this anger from Alexander when the princess set her eyes on Rose. When he learned that Mathias had kicked Rose. "Careful with how close that sword gets to me. Should it cut me, it is not certain you will walk out of here to see Rose again."


    "I will always be unimpressed with you. You don¡¯t love her like I do with the way you always hesitate but I will leave it to Rose to decide. She is with Lord Ambrose. I don¡¯t like you enough to give you directions. Leave us," Zayne said, over this conversation with Alexander.


    When Alexander admitted that he had not done enough to find Rose and was not doing enough to protect her now then they could have a better conversation. Until then, Alexander was just pathetic.


    "Lord Ambrose," Alexander repeated the name he knew all too well. There wasn¡¯t a noble that the king cursed like Lord Ambrose because of Madeline Ambrose. "I had once overheard the king having plans to kill Lord Ambrose to make his wife a widow and then bring her back to the palace. You have sent Rose there."


    "I helped her find her family," Zayne corrected Alexander. "Are you against your king now that it concerns Rose?"


    Alexander gritted his teeth. He didn¡¯t know what happened to those plans now as the king hardly spoke of Victor now but if they were still to happen then Rose was in danger. James wouldn¡¯t care about not hurting Madeline¡¯s daughters, not when he didn¡¯t care what happened to the children he fathered outside of the queen.


    Alexander turned around to leave Zayne. He had to get to Rose¡¯s side to protect her now before something happened to her.


    Before Alexander could open the door, he took a deep breath. "I know that I have been late but I have truly been trying my best to get to her. Perhaps you underestimate the princess as well."


    "I not only speak of the princess. You could have returned years ago to save Rose from hell. Didn¡¯t you only return because the king called your commander in from wherever you were stationed to keep an eye on me? Had that not happened, would I be seeing you now?" Zayne asked.


    "No," Alexander answered, his heart aching to say it. His return had been based on an order, not his choice to return to this town. He had thought of Rose but hadn¡¯t made an effort to return here.


    Alexander could again think of reasons why it took so long but again, it would come off as excuses. "I was the one meant to save her but you beat me to it."


    "Oh, I won¡¯t take credit for that. Rose saved herself. She got tired of waiting for a moment when someone would save her. I admire that she¡¯s a fighter. Despite all her fears in the world, she dared to make her escape. As much as I don¡¯t want you around her, I think you should still go," Zayne suggested


    "Her friend circle is small and I know that she once cared for you. Be a man and admit that you failed her. Explain that you wanted to forget about your old life. You are not the first to be this way and you will not be the last. She is too kind for her good to forgive you," Zayne said, knowing there was still hope for a friendship.


    "Now get out of my sight," Zayne said, going back around the table to continue his work.


    Alexander opened the door to leave. He had much to think about on the way to Rose.

 Chapter 171

    Chapter 171: Chapter 171"You are not doing as I told you, Rose. I can see the books slipping already. If they fall, I will add another to it so we can better show how many times you have failed. Do not laugh," Madeline told Anna. "You¡¯re bad at this."


    "Must there be a certain way to how we walk?" Rose questioned, moving slowly to not drop the books on her head.


    "Yes. You should be able to curtsy just as I showed you without letting any of the books on your head drop. This shows that you must pace yourself when you walk. When you are among your peers you need not rush to go anywhere. Your back," Madeline said, carefully touching Rose to straighten her back. "Do not slouch. The posture bothers me."


    Anna bit into one of the slices of apple brought to her. "I do not miss these days of having to learn how to properly walk or dance. It is draining. You have a wonderful excuse for holding this off, Rose."


    "I want to learn it quickly. There are only a few minutes left,¡¯ Rose said, eyeing the large standing clock in the room. "Then it is my spelling lesson."


    Anna still found it hard to believe that Rose could not read or spell many words. "You make me question all that I know. Many say a man would not want a woman who doesn¡¯t know how to read or write yet you managed to find a prince to like you. Have I been doing this all wrong?"


    "It is too late for you to break your old habits. I will have you play the piano when it comes time for Rose¡¯s dancing lessons. I can¡¯t have you getting bored."


    Anna regretted coming to sit in the room since her mother was finding something for her to do. "Mother," she whined. "I was only here to offer support to Rose."


    "And you will be doing so by providing her music. She has not heard you play. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful to see Anna display her musical talents, Rose?" Madeline asked.


    Rose glanced at Anna who mouthed to save her. "I already have my reading lessons today as well. I might not have time to fit in dancing today if you do not mind, mother."


    "You two are already working against me," Madeline said but she didn¡¯t mind it. They were both in a better place than how they started.


    "Mother, where has father wandered off to? First, it was Zayne before I woke up and now father left in a hurry. Is there something I must be aware of? Grandmother said she was coming but she is late," Anna said, finding it all to be suspicious.


    What happened to her cousins getting a second chance to visit and see Rose?


    "Is it because of what grandmother said to Rose? I know that it wasn¡¯t right," Anna said, thinking of the ruined reunion. "She shouldn¡¯t have said what she did to Rose. Is that where father has gone? I often see my cousins and they repeat what the aunts say. It is no use to hide it from Rose and I."


    "Well done," Madeline congratulated Rose since she was able to reach the wall without letting one of the books fall.


    "Mother-"


    "Your grandmother is causing a bit of trouble for us amongst the family. I don¡¯t want either one of you to get too involved. That is not where your father has gone in the evening. He told me that he was meeting with a friend. Do not worry about Valerie. Either of you," Madeline said since neither of them did anything wrong. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It will all get resolved in time. Your grandmother¡¯s anger has more to do with me than something concerning the two of you. Now, focus and do it again," Madeline clapped her hands to get Rose moving.


    Madeline used Rose¡¯s lessons as a distraction from the trouble brewing from Valerie but she couldn¡¯t ignore it for long. They closed the gates so Rose could have her lessons which upset Valerie.


    There wasn¡¯t a way their relationship could get any better after Madeline denied Valerie¡¯s offer to find a tutor for Rose. Valerie took it as a slap to the face and it was strange that she was surprisingly quiet instead of trying to visit the manor.


    Anna placed another slice of apple in her mouth. Did she have to also end her relationship with her grandmother? The thought of that hurt more than losing Olivia. "It will all be fine as long as grandmother sees that Rose and Zayne are quite suited for each other. He is a prince but I do not think he is so out of reach that Rose cannot be with him."


    "If only everyone were like you to see that," Madeline replied, knowing Valerie was too stubborn to care about love. "You two must stick together."


    "I will. I can get Rose and grandmother to get along. Or not," Anna changed her mind after seeing Rose¡¯s reaction. "It will be odd to not have family dinners anymore."


    "I will not stop you from going to see your grandmother but should she try to get in your head about us, I must. It is giving me a headache to hear about this now so please girls find something else to talk about," Madeline said, touching her head as the pain grew.


    She had too much on her plate these days. It was unfortunate that a relative was the main one trying to ruin her enjoying Rose¡¯s return. There was much to worry about Valerie knowing Zayne was a prince and where Rose had been all these years.


    "We will take a break," Madeline announced. She needed to sit for a moment to let the headache pass.


    A knock at the door came at the right time for the conversation to shift.


    Emmett entered the room and closed the door behind him. "Lady Ambrose, suitors are requesting an audience with your daughters."


    "Daughters?" Madeline repeated, puzzled by this. "Rose didn¡¯t dance with anyone last night. You only spoke to Daniel, didn¡¯t you?"


    "I did," Rose nodded her head. Why would she have anyone here wanting to meet her when Anna was the one dancing away all night?


    Anna didn¡¯t care for a reason. "It can only be that they took one look at her and fell in love. I am curious who came for me. Mother, you will not turn them away, will you?"


    "I can accept your suitors but I do not know about anyone here for Rose. What of Zayne?" Madeline asked, leaving it to Rose to decide.


    "I don¡¯t want to see anyone," Rose answered.

 Chapter 172

    Chapter 172: Chapter 172Rose sat by the window to watch as Anna¡¯s suitors were welcomed inside the gates. She couldn¡¯t tell from where she sat but there seemed to be gifts or flowers in their hands.


    Rose¡¯s quiet time was disturbed by the maid dropping the plate with the slice of apples Anna had been eating.


    "Forgive me, milady."


    "It was only an accident," Rose replied, not thinking anything of it. "You are the one who tends to my room. Thank you."


    "It is my job," the young maid said, her head bowed to avoid Rose¡¯s gaze.


    "Yes, but it feels nice to be complimented for your work. Let me help you," Rose offered since she had nothing to do.


    "Oh!" Hailey panicked. If Emmett were to pass by and see the young lady helping her, he would scold her for the next few days. Hailey bent down to pick up the apple slices before Rose could help her. "It is fine, milady. This is my job." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose wished she could voice that she was once a maid so this was not new to her but she knew it might start a wave of gossip should the maid speak. Rose was only embarrassed of her time in the brothel, not working as a maid.


    Rose remained in her seat after noticing the maid panic. "What is your name? It would be wrong of me to see you in my room and not know your name."


    "It is Hailey," Hailey answered, placing the last apple slice back on the plate.


    "It is a pretty name. Hailey, do you know if it is important for a young lady to have a trusted maid by her side? What are those maids used for?" Rose questioned.


    Hailey stood up as she thought about the answer. "We are there to do anything you need. Hold a parasol when it is too hot, fetch something for you, or hold your bags when you shop."


    "I can do all of those things," Rose muttered. What was so important about her hands that she needed someone else to do so many things? "Do young ladies like myself cook when they wed?"


    "No," Hailey shook her head. "You will have cooks to do that. When I marry, I would do the cooking."


    "What is so important about my hands?" Rose asked, showing Hailey her hands.


    "If you mean about you not having to lift a finger, it shows the difference between you and me," Hailey said, knowing her hands were not the prettiest because of the work she did.


    "Oh. I am starting to wonder if my mother has plans of making you my maid. You have been in my room and even now, you were the one they sent to clean up while I am here alone. If it is true, I hope we get along well. Other than my family, I don¡¯t have anyone to speak to," said Rose.


    "The butler and head maid have spoken of picking someone to be your maid. I was never told that I was considered but even if I am not, I will gladly do what you need. Some ladies use their maids to do their dirty-"


    "I will not do that," Rose interjected before Hailey made the offer. "I think it is wrong to use others to do your dirty work. Then it will be you who finds yourself in trouble if the lady who sent you feigns innocence. It is cruel."


    Rose was reminded of Kiara sending her maid to ruin her dress at the festival. It was a horrible thing to do and Rose never wanted to stoop so low.


    "I need someone who can help me learn about others in town. I have been learning about the Ambrose family but I know nothing of who resides nearby. I will pay you for your time in helping me. If it goes well, I shall pick the one who becomes my maid," Rose said, wanting it to be her choice.


    "You are kind. I will do my best to aid you. Excuse me," Hailey said, going to the door to see who knocked.


    Rose wondered if it was her mother since she had said not to allow any suitors to come to her.


    Hailey returned with a smile like there was good news. "You are asked to go down to the front doors as there has been a delivery for you."


    "I have already informed my mother that I do not want to see any suitors," Rose replied, uninterested.


    "I believe it is not something you would want to miss. I must keep it a surprise," Hailey said.


    Rose thought it over and knew her mother wouldn¡¯t place her to sit with anyone after she turned down meeting suitors. "Very well," she decided, standing up to see what came for her.


    Rose left the room and went down to the front door where the butler was telling two men where to place boxes. "Emmett," she addressed the butler. "What are all these boxes?"


    "Gifts from Mister Hamilton to you. It was a request he sought for me to do the night before he left," Emmett answered. He had to use the family name to get everything delivered in time so the surprise would not be ruined.


    Rose recalled her mother speaking of Zayne wanting to spoil her. Rose didn¡¯t think it would be so much that it would create a pile by the door.


    "Should I have it taken to your bedroom or to another room for you to go through?" Emmett asked, stepping to the side as Rose first inspected the boxes. It was quite the gift to court her.


    Emmett glanced at another suitor for Anna entering with flowers and maybe a few treats. He couldn¡¯t tell if Zayne¡¯s gift for Rose had come at the right or wrong time. It could make the suitors think their gifts to the Ambrose girls were small and have them come again with far more than flowers and treats.


    Zayne¡¯s gifts had the maids giggling amongst themselves which meant the news of this might spread to others in town. Emmett noted to speak to Madeline if he should warn the maids not to speak about the gifts.


    This could present Zayne in a new light and have others anticipate his courtship with Rose or it might make others question why the Ambroses allowed a man courting their daughter to stay in the same home as her. It depended on what the Ambroses wished to portray.


    Rose opened one of the boxes, wanting to get a glimpse of Zayne¡¯s gifts to her. She laughed as she took out a scope he once explained to her that it was used to see what was ahead of them at sea.


    ¡¯What an odd gift,¡¯ Emmett thought. When he saw the list, Emmett wondered if Zayne realised he had placed a few things for himself on there but from how the lady smiled, it seemed that it had been for her all along.


    "Please take them to my room carefully," Rose said, placing the scope back in the box.


    She knew others might not understand her interest in such things since Valerie spoke of the sea as something a woman should not be interested in but Rose still enjoyed it. She didn¡¯t need anyone to understand what occurred between her and Zayne.

 Chapter 173

    Chapter 173: Chapter 173As night fell upon the town, Madeline walked around inspecting the manor as she awaited Victor¡¯s return.


    "Emmett, please have some maids ready to draw my husband a bath when he returns. He is a bit late," Madeline said, worried about his late return. "Did he go somewhere other than to a friend?"


    "War might be upon us, Lady Ambrose. The lord informed the guards to be ready for any attack and he spoke about a ship. For all my years of knowing the lord, he must be doing a lot of planning to keep you safe," Emmett said in the hope of calming her fears.


    "That is possible. There are some close friends and relatives he would want to prepare for anything. Let us hope it does not come to war. It would be upsetting to have to leave our home and quiet life. I heard there were plenty of gifts put away for Rose," said Madeline.


    "Yes. She had us place them in her room. Do you want me to speak to the maids to keep them from speaking about it? If I may, the town might find it odd that you have allowed her suitor to stay here," Emmett voiced his concern.


    "Hmm," Madeline hummed, touching a flower placed in a vase. Since Rose¡¯s return, she felt the need to brighten up the manor with more flowers. "The town is finding everything odd. I know some have been calling her a ghost."


    "Zayne brought Rose home to us. Had I sent him elsewhere instead of opening our doors to him, they would have called us rude. There is nothing I can do to please them and I won¡¯t. My focus is on my daughters at the moment. Have you heard anything about my mother-in-law?" Madeline asked.


    "My apologies for not finishing what you tasked me with. The boy I sent out has not returned," Emmett answered.


    "It is fine. Do not let anything about her reach my daughters¡¯ ears. I beg you," Madeline pleaded, needing help in this matter. "You have been here since my early years. Other than Victor, I think no one understands my battle with her like you."


    "I am on your side," Emmett declared. The lady had not done anything wrong in his eyes.


    Madeline smiled. "How kind of you but I don¡¯t need you to take sides. As I told you in the past, we never know if she will succeed in chasing me away from this manor."


    "The lord would never allow it," Emmett answered.


    "He wouldn¡¯t but it doesn¡¯t make me feel happy as it would for others to see him fight with his mother. What a difficult spot to be in. Have they finished with the gates around the field? Rose will want to go there at some point. Nothing must happen again," Madeline said, not having it in her to relive Rose¡¯s kidnapping.


    "The gates are high and guards are walking around the fields. It is safer now. Would you like me to place more flowers in the manor? Perhaps it would spark her memories of you referring to Rosaline as your little flower," said Emmett.


    "No. If her memories will return, let them come slowly. I don¡¯t want her to remember the time she was taken. You may speak," Madeline addressed a maid.


    "Lady Ambrose, there is a visitor at the gates introducing himself as a friend of Lady Rose. He said she would know the name, Alexander," the maid informed Madeline.


    "A friend? Rose hasn¡¯t spoken of a friend with that name. Emmett, please bring Rose so I can confirm it with her first," said Madeline.


    It could be a trick by some fool looking to lie to them. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madeline went to the front doors with the maid and looked at the gates. A familiar carriage started to enter but stopped. "Victor must be speaking to the visitor. Thank goodness for his timing."


    Madeline wished to be at the gates to hear the conversation.


    "Mother!" Rose called, hurrying to the door with Anna at her side. "Alexander is here?"


    "You know him."


    "He is an old friend I made at the beginning when I was taken. He is now a soldier in the king¡¯s army," Rose explained.


    "A soldier? How many soldiers do you know?" Anna asked, excited to meet someone from the king¡¯s army. "All the women in town must come to you if they want to marry a soldier."


    "I do not know many soldiers. He is the only one from the king¡¯s army that I know. Well, that I consider a friend," Rose corrected herself since she knew of Mathias.


    "I see. Send word to my husband to let Rose¡¯s guest inside," Madeline informed a maid. ¡¯A friend of yours is a guest to us. When you spoke of the beginning, does that mean he was to be sold somewhere?"


    Rose nodded her head. "He was to work in the brothel. Sometimes Graham would have men go to the customers who requested them or they would eventually become his guards."


    "What an awful man," Anna muttered. She couldn¡¯t understand how Rose had gone so long while living with a man in love with her. "Is this soldier handsome?"


    "Alexander is. You shouldn¡¯t mention this when he is here since it makes him uncomfortable but it seems he has the princess¡¯s attention. I know of your interest in meeting her so I must warn you, she is not kind. She ruined my dress because she misunderstood my friendship with Alexander," Rose revealed.


    Anna¡¯s shoulders dropped due to disappointment. What Rose said was nothing like she had heard about the princess. "They said she was kind."


    "That is why I have warned you about rumours," Madeline said, hoping this would end Anna¡¯s interest in the royals. If the princess shared her mother¡¯s jealous ways it would not be good for anyone in her way.


    The three stood together as Victor¡¯s carriage came up to the manor and inside it was Alexander seated with Victor.


    Alexander could not believe his eyes that Rose was standing among the family. It was his first time seeing the Ambroses as he only heard about them and had he seen Madeline before, he would have placed her as Rose¡¯s mother. There wasn¡¯t a mistake that this was Rose¡¯s family but how did Rose go missing when she was the daughter of a nobleman?


    "Lady Ambrose," Alexander addressed Madeline first.


    "You¡¯ve travelled a long way from the palace to see a friend. It is good to meet another friend of my daughter. I hope you will stay for dinner," Madeline offered.


    "I would like to stay for dinner," Alexander replied, his attention then turning to Rose. She looked different now that she stood with her family. "Rose and I did not see each other for eight years. I could not wait any longer to see her so I left the king¡¯s army."


    Rose found this to be shocking. It was a great deal for him to leave the palace just to come to see her. Was it truly for her or was he running away from the princess? He would be protected here since her family was not fond of the royals.


    Madeline watched the two and like she noticed with Zayne, she could tell that this one had feelings for her daughter. The timing was a little bad since Rose seemed to be moving forward with Zayne. She hoped Alexander¡¯s arrival would not bring trouble for Rose¡¯s growing feelings for Zayne.

 Chapter 174

    Chapter 174: Chapter 174"I cannot believe that you are the daughter of a lord. All this time you had this awaiting you," Alexander said, trying to wrap his head around Rose¡¯s new status. "Mathias would lose his mind if he knew this. He might run far away to hide."


    "I¡¯m sure he would. Are you two still close?" Rose asked, curious about the state of their friendship.


    "Right now, we are not like brothers. I am disappointed with his actions of kicking you and then he knew where you had been all along. I have some things to be disappointed by when it comes to me. I have much to apologise to you for. I failed you," Alexander admitted.


    "I have already told you that I am not angry you did not come to get me. I made that promise to a boy. There wasn¡¯t anything you could do for me or yourself. As I grew older, I knew not to expect anything. I am free now so we can forget about it," said Rose, desperately wanting to move on.


    "I cannot. There was a time that I struggled to find food but then I started to earn money. I joined the army and I had a bit of money to return to help you but I didn¡¯t. I could have helped you years ago but I was so wrapped up in enjoying being a soldier that I-"


    "Alexander," Rose touched his hand to make him stop. "I am not angry with you therefore I hope you can stop beating yourself up about it. I am free and I have my family now. I like that I made my way out of there."


    Alexander still couldn¡¯t let go of feeling guilty. "It feels like I was the one meant to save you."


    "Well, you didn¡¯t. There isn¡¯t anything we could do about it," Rose replied.


    "What happened to Graham? Does he still search for you?" Alexander asked, eager to take Graham¡¯s life. Not only for Rose but for all the pain that Graham caused him and since Graham¡¯s father was dead, he could only go after Graham.


    Rose stopped walking, puzzled as to why anyone would think Graham was still alive. "Has it not spread that he is dead? Was he not found?"


    "I haven¡¯t heard any news about it since I left that town. Did you," Alexander stepped closer to Rose.


    "No," Rose shook her head.


    "Then who? Was it the outsider? Did he do it for you?" Alexander asked, secretly wishing it wasn¡¯t so. Zayne had already beaten him so much.


    "I didn¡¯t ask him to kill Graham but it must have involved me since I was able to get my papers after Graham¡¯s death. Zayne disliked Graham so he also had his reasons. Why do you look so upset?" Rose questioned, confused by Alexander¡¯s anger. "Zayne isn¡¯t bad."


    "He has beaten me at everything-"


    "It was not a contest. Why do you see it that way?" Rose inquired. Her life wasn¡¯t some game between two men. "Do not place yourself in competition with him. Zayne has helped me a lot and I am most certain he did not do it whilst thinking of beating you. What are you here for?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have waited a long time to see you again, Rose. We are friends," Alexander answered.


    "Then, we shouldn¡¯t speak about Graham or Zayne now. I am curious about you leaving the king¡¯s army. Was it just to see me or to get away from the princess?" Rose asked, knowing there was more to the story.


    "It is both,¡¯ Alexander answered, sighing as he thought about Kiara. "The princess is cruel and heartless. If I were to tell anyone outside of the palace they would not believe it. She has the king wrapped around her finger. I had no choice but to leave the palace. I didn¡¯t come here for protection, I only came to see you."


    "Her obsession with you seems to be far out of hand," Rose said, thinking of the festival. "You will be safe here. My father doesn¡¯t like the king."


    "Which doesn¡¯t make it safe for you. I once overheard the king speaking of killing Lord Ambrose. I thought it was because your father did something against the crown but he wants your mother,¡¯ Alexander revealed.


    Rose was only truly safe if he got her far away from here. They could settle down in one of the more quiet corners of the kingdom.


    Rose looked to her mother walking behind them as a chaperone. "Mother," she called.


    James setting his sights on this family was not good as it might lead to him uncovering their secret.


    Madeline quickly approached Rose thinking the visitor had said something bad. "What is it?"


    "He spoke of the king wanting to kill father," Rose shared, her fear evident across her face.


    "It is no secret that he would love to kill my husband. There have been a few incidents in the past but we have not had any in recent years. When you see my husband, please tell him all that you know. How long have you been with the king¡¯s army?" Madeline asked, curious about his place in it.


    "For three years. I joined since I would have food and shelter. I was not sent here by the king nor the queen. Other than overhearing that plan for the lord, I don¡¯t know anything else. I might have if I asked the princess," Alexander said, knowing Kiara would help him in exchange for something.


    "You don¡¯t need to. You shouldn¡¯t get too involved with the royals. Now that you have left the king¡¯s army, I suggest that you keep going far away from it. A strong-looking fellow like you can find easy work. I won¡¯t disturb you two," Madeline excused herself, walking ahead of the two instead of following.


    "Come with me," Alexander said, offering his hand to Rose. "You can come to see your family at times. We can go somewhere quiet where there aren¡¯t many people."


    Rose looked down at Alexander¡¯s hand. "There was a time when I would have taken your hand and gone anywhere with you. To have a quiet life away from others was all that I wanted but now, I want something more."


    Rose touched Alexander¡¯s hand to close it. "I cannot leave with you. My dreams have changed."


    Alexander hid his sadness with a smile. "I know that I cannot give you this life as a lady but I will make you happy."


    "I am certain you would make me happy and it is not the riches that I am after. I have always enjoyed the simple things in life. I just," Rose started but didn¡¯t know how to explain at first. "I want to have a quiet life where I am happy but in that life, you are not more than a friend. We are not children anymore. We are not sitting in a cold room having these dreams."


    "Is it because you have feelings for the outsider?" Alexander asked, slowly lowering his hand as the rejection settled in.


    "I want to be with him," Rose confessed.


    "I see. If I had found your first, would it have been me?" Alexander asked, needing to know if that was what ruined his chance.


    "I do not know. Had you found me first, I might not have met Zayne. We will never know what could have happened. I do not know when I came to like him but I don¡¯t think it has to do with my escape from the brothel. He has been kind and helped me to overcome my fears. He has sparked a confidence I lost and for that," Rose paused, thinking over her feelings.


    "You love him," Alexander finished.


    "Maybe I do," Rose answered.


    Alexander smiled bitterly. He hadn¡¯t thought there might be a rejection. "Well, there is nothing I can do but wait for if there is ever a time he messes up. I still want to continue our friendship. Just know that if he doesn¡¯t treasure you well, I will come for you."


    "I will keep that in mind," Rose replied, but deep down she knew it would never come to Alexander taking her away.

 Chapter 175

    Chapter 175: Chapter 175"You heartless witch!"


    "Now, that¡¯s very low of you. Must you insult me so when we are about to have dinner?" Kiara asked, staring at the reflection of her brother in the mirror. "Can¡¯t you see you¡¯re disturbing me getting ready? Tonight is important."


    Henry stormed to Kiara¡¯s side but he couldn¡¯t touch her. He couldn¡¯t when she still had her hold on their father. "You call mother getting sent out of the palace an important night?"


    "Is it not important that we say goodbye? I don¡¯t see why you¡¯re here yelling when you should tell her to have a safe journey. Why are you wasting your breath with me? I¡¯ve prepared a nice parting gift and since I am in such a good mood, I can put your name on it," Kiara offered.


    "You are sick in the head. I don¡¯t care what anyone says. I know you had something to do with him sending her out of the palace. His speech about me needing to be able to stand by myself gave it away. This is your doing," Henry accused Kiara.


    Henry knew his sister was heartless when it came to him but he never thought she would turn on their mother. This was their mother, not a maid in the palace. Their mother wasn¡¯t to be involved in Kiara¡¯s games.


    Kiara put her brush down and turned around to face Henry. "You are blaming the wrong person. It was all Mateo¡¯s fault. Did you know our dear brother has big dreams? He would love to get his hands on the throne. How would he get to the throne when you are alive?"


    "Mateo knows not to have those dreams-"


    "He is your spare. Henry, you must think faster. Must I explain it all to you? If you paid attention to history it would not be the first time someone has plotted to kill the crown prince. Mateo¡¯s position as your spare makes it easy for him to be the first choice. You do not believe me?" Kiara could tell from Henry¡¯s reaction.


    "Mateo approached me wanting to offer his help. I laughed because it was ridiculous. What could Mateo offer me? I knew what I could offer him. He wants to be closer to father to outshine you. Mother was present when I told him to end his dreams of becoming king. I promise it is how it happened," Kiara said, crossing her heart. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry knew not to trust her but it sounded believable that Mateo was dreaming so high. It would work in Mateos¡¯ favour if he could get Kiara to support him. "I am not trusting you. You would lie to me and smile like you care for me."


    "Well, it is not like you can trust Mateo either. If I were to support him, how much longer do you think you would be alive? Despite your ways of sleeping with maids, I am far closer to them than you are. It would be easy for me to slip something in your food but I won¡¯t. You are the smarter of the two," said Kiara.


    "I don¡¯t like how Mateo is suddenly so talkative and trying to make deals with me like he is important. If he is planning to kill you, who is to say he won¡¯t come after me? I liked Mateo more when he was silent," Kiara said, placing her hair over her shoulder as she walked.


    "What are you plotting?" Henry asked, knowing Kiara wasn¡¯t telling him this for nothing.


    "Me? I am not planning anything. I am not in the race for who will become the next king. I am a princess, remember? You were so eager to remind me at the festival," said Kiara.


    "You spoke of wanting to become queen," Henry said, those words stuck in his head.


    Kiara laughed at how he held onto what she said. "As much as father loves me, do you truly think he would leave the kingdom he loves so much into the hands of a princess? Does it sound like something he would do? He would get one of our cousins before he allowed that."


    Now that Henry thought more about it he realised that his father would not allow a princess to rule no matter how much he loved Kiara. "You said that to bother me," he realised.


    "And it worked well, didn¡¯t it? It worked so well that you had mother question it. I am disappointed that mother didn¡¯t tell you it would never happen. Father wants a son to be his heir. Not a princess," Kiara said, feigning hurt.


    Her only flaw was that she was not born a prince. It was the one thing that kept her from being considered but there was never a moment she dreamt of being born a boy.


    There was something to enjoy about how a woman toyed with the men in the palace. She didn¡¯t know how to use a weapon yet she wielded more power than the crown prince to make him an obedient little boy before her right now.


    "Regardless of how much you annoy me, I love this kingdom and I want it to have a good king. Mateo has not shown how he could make a good king but anyone in the court against you would support him. Wouldn¡¯t they be left with no choice if there wasn¡¯t a spare?" Kiara innocently asked. "If only you had me then you wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the throne."


    Henry laughed as he couldn¡¯t imagine Mateo having the courage to go after the crown. "You are losing your sense, Kiara. You speak as though our quiet foolish brother could ever come close to getting rid of me to get on the throne. Right now, he was placed in the army where he will stay to protect me."


    "And while you stay in the palace failing to get close to anyone in father¡¯s court, Mateo is making friends in the army. Friends who might support him to be king in place of you since you have never lifted a weapon to defend the kingdom. I have heard the soldiers chanting he is one of them. Maybe I should think it over," Kiara concluded.


    Henry frowned, disliking where this was heading. He always thought that it was only Kiara who didn¡¯t know her place but while he had been focused on Kiara, he had missed how his brother plotted against him.


    Henry didn¡¯t fully trust Kiara¡¯s words but he believed Mateo made the offer as he had seen the two speaking before he sent his mother.


    Henry walked away from Kiara, leaving her room as he had much to think about and plot. He was the only one to sit on the throne after his father.


    Kiara¡¯s laughter filled the room after Henry slammed the door behind him. "Oh brother, it is simply too easy. You forgot about your mother so fast. How long do I have to wait for them to kill each other? It is disappointing."


    For all the years her brothers had counted her out, Kiara thought it was disappointing to stand on the side while they killed each other. She should be the one to stab them in the back.


    "Mateo needs some motivation," she plotted.

 Chapter 176

    Chapter 176: Chapter 176When the doors opened Kiara anticipated seeing Alexander waiting for her outside to escort her to dinner. Now that the plan to have her brothers aim their swords at each other¡¯s heads started, Kiara needed someone she could trust to watch her back.


    Kiara allowed Alexander to have his space but it was twice now that she noticed he was not by her side.


    Kiara turned to Quinn for an explanation. "Where is he?"


    "Forgive me, princess. I had not seen him all day and when I went to ask another soldier, they said he had left the king¡¯s army. I was too late to learn where he went. Please forgive me," Quinn pleaded. She was already in deep trouble when it came to the princess.


    Kiara bit her tongue to not scream. What idiot would allow Alexander to leave the army when they knew how important he was to her? "He has gone to see that woman. I should have done more."


    Ruining the dress was child¡¯s play. If she wanted Alexander to never have any thoughts about leaving her, Kiara knew she should have threatened him and Rose.


    "He is hard to understand. I was offering myself to him and he did this. Picking a common woman over me. What is there not to like about me?" Kiara questioned, wanting an honest answer from Quinn.


    "There is nothing wrong with you, princess. You are most kind and second to the queen, you are the most beautiful woman in the kingdom-"


    "Stop talking. I was willing to let the general have your head for something I made you do yet I am the most kind person. I wanted honesty," Kiara said, pushing Quinn¡¯s head back with her right hand. "Why am I keeping you around me so long?"


    Quinn dropped to her knees to beg for forgiveness. "Forgive me but I spoke the truth. You are still the most kind in my eyes and I cannot deny your beauty. Your beauty is not reached by any of your peers. You are the most sought-after lady in all the kingdom. He would be a fool to not pick you."


    "Oh, this is why," Kiara said, roughly grabbing Quinn¡¯s chin to force her to look up at her. "I like the way you compliment me no matter how I treat you. You¡¯re different from the others since you understand how your life is in my hands. I¡¯ll keep you by my side for a little longer."


    Kiara didn¡¯t see the need to have a pet when the maids were this way.


    "If you want me to forgive you then bring Mathias to me after dinner. Tell him that he will regret it if he is not standing before me when I return from dinner. Go," Kiara said, letting go of Quinn.


    If there was anyone who could find Alexander to talk some sense into him, it was Mathias. Mathias was the same one who might know where Alexander had run off to.


    "Why should Richard stay the commander when he can¡¯t do such a simple task?" Kiara wondered.


    She kept her father calm whilst Richard was to keep Alexander as her guard. It was a simple exchange of favours yet others were not doing their part.


    Kiara couldn¡¯t think of Alexander for long since she had to prepare herself for the dinner ahead of her.


    Kiara headed toward the dining hall with her maids and other guards following her.


    "There you are," James greeted Kiara with his right hand held out for her to kiss. "I was starting to think I needed to send a guard for you."


    Kiara kissed her father¡¯s hand as she curtsied. "I hope you will forgive me, father. The night was so beautiful that I was lost in admiring its beauty. It might mean that something wonderful is upon us."


    "Is that so? I trust your judgement," James replied.


    Kiara left her father¡¯s side and curtsied when she reached Lilian.


    "You are most clever," Lilian said, avoiding her daughter¡¯s gaze. She should have known the two would work against her and send her out of the palace. "I hope your plans do not cause you harm in the end."


    "Please have a safe and wonderful trip to see grandfather. You have spoken many times about missing him. We must spend a lot of time with our parents since we never know when they will be gone from our lives. I look forward to sitting with you to hear all the stories from your trip when you return," said Kiara.


    Kiara placed her hand on her mother¡¯s shoulder as she walked toward her seat.


    Later her mother would thank her that she did not have to be in the palace to witness the bloody fight with her sons trying to kill each other. Right now, her mother was only calling her a monster because she didn¡¯t know what was coming.


    Kiara sat down and smiled right away as she noticed the tension between her brothers. Mateo was back to being quiet but she would love for him to be chatty now. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have received word that Prince Zayne is back which means it is time again for Kiara to do her best to convince him to wed her. You must all help her when you can to ensure this engagement happens. To have another child of mine be wed to a royal in another kingdom is a dream I want to see come true," James said, looking at his two useless sons.


    James knew he could count on Kiara to help him reach his dreams but the other two were useless. It might be a better idea to start making more use of the other children he had in the palace. ¡¯How many are there now?¡¯ He tried to remember.


    Without someone to tell him, James didn¡¯t know how many sons or daughters he had aside from the ones he shared with Lilian. He had plenty of children to make use of and after years of taking care of the ones he didn¡¯t see, it was time that they did something for him.


    There were men he wanted on his side which his daughters could wed and if he still had sons, he could place them in the army to silence those who said they hid in the palace.


    ¡¯Are there sons left?¡¯ He wondered, staring at Lilian. She and her father had been ruthless in removing any women who they suspected had a son so Henry would not have any competition.


    As if reading his father¡¯s mind about heirs, Henry asked, "What is all the talk about father having another child? Is there another sibling we must prepare to hide in the palace and feed?"


    Lilian glared at her husband. At this age, this madness should stop. All she ever asked of him was to stop embarrassing her by having more illegitimate royals.


    Lilian remained silent, awaiting the truth from James.


    "What nonsense are you spouting now? I do not have a new child," James said. No one shared the news with him first. "I will have the head of the person who claims to be carrying my child now."


    "It is not a baby in the rumours. They say it is a child around my age from the time you were picking your queen," Henry repeated what he heard. Between this and what he now knew about Mateo, the world felt against him. There was always something looking to steal his shine. "I don¡¯t want a new brother or sister. I already have to watch my back with the ones I have now."

 Chapter 177

    Chapter 177: Chapter 177Kiara wished to throw her plate at Henry¡¯s head for speaking of this now. She heard the same rumours but ignored them since her father wasn¡¯t a stranger to giving them illegitimate siblings. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry was meant to be trying to show their father he would make a good crown prince to irritate Mateo yet he was bringing gossip started by maids to the table.


    "That¡¯s not possible. All your siblings near your age have been in the palace. Some became too sick to see many winters. Stop listening to rumours which will only make your mother angry with me. I will hang who repeas these rumours," James said, lucky that Lilian was leaving or she would not let him rest.


    "Is it just rumours?" Lilian asked. "I have witnessed you claim it to be a lie and then introduce a child I must find room for in the palace. I have lost count of how many bastards you have now."


    "Mother," Kiara spoke up, finding this out of line for her mother.


    James raised his hand to silence Kiara. "You want to speak of this in front of our children? At dinner which I prepared for you as a parting gift?"


    Lilian didn¡¯t have anything to lose since she was already being sent out of the palace. It was just a short trip now but later on, James could have her stay outside the palace forever. "You brought many problems before us when they were only children. They are grown up now so if you have another child, tell us."


    James clenched his fist to refrain from hitting Lilian before their children. He respected her that much not to but she did not respect him. "Be the good wife you were raised to be and stay silent. When you speak, it only makes my ears hurt. A woman is to be silent."


    Lilian smiled. "I have always been a good wife to you despite the many times you have embarrassed me. I have found a place for the children you have with other women."


    "The ones you didn¡¯t kill along with your father?" James asked, refusing to let Lilian paint him out to be a monster before his children. "I can do as I please since I am the king. If not for how much I loved you, I would have had you locked away for killing my other children. You have never once apologised for taking my children from me."


    "And I will not. I did what I needed to so my children would not be challenged," Lilian said, her heart at ease because she did it for good reasons.


    Her father was the one to start it off so she had a clear path to becoming the queen and her son would be the only choice for crown prince but as her marriage to James started and went on, she grew tired of hearing about another child.


    Kiara looked to Henry as the one who started this mess. Why would he use this moment to speak of those things? She refused to see the others as her siblings.


    Lilian picked up a glass of water to quench her thirst. Her time of speaking up had not come to an end yet and when it started again, she wanted to be ready.


    "There is so much talk about children these days and I don¡¯t know what to believe," Kiara started, trying her best to shift the conversation to something else.


    The one thing that greatly annoyed her was seeing her parents argue over her father¡¯s bastards. Those children shouldn¡¯t have ever existed and if she were in her mother¡¯s position, Kiara would have killed them too. For her, it would never have reached the point of her husband seeing another woman.


    This talk about cheating made Kiara think of Alexander going to see Rose. She would love nothing more than to dispose of Rose. To personally see her rot away somewhere and then later kill her but first, she had to find her.


    "I have heard that Lord Ambrose found his long lost daughter," Kiara revealed, knowing her father¡¯s dislike of the lord would shift his focus.


    Lilian stared at Kiara in disbelief, her mouth falling open. They couldn¡¯t have found the girl.


    "Mother," Mateo spoke up, confused by his mother¡¯s shocked expression. Didn¡¯t they hate the lord?


    Kiara noticed it as well and found it odd her mother looked as though she heard very bad news. She only knew of her father disliking Lord Ambrose but what was her mother¡¯s story?


    "You just startled me with that news," Lilian spoke softly. "Are you certain it is Lord Ambrose¡¯s they spoke of?


    Kiara nodded her head. "The news has travelled well to reach the palace. He is a lord so many will speak about him. Are we expected to do something for him since he is still a lord?"


    "No," James answered. "We won¡¯t do anything for that bastard. This is another story I will need to end. That bastard general is already having me do too much to hide the missing people."


    "I can take care of Lord Ambrose for you. He leads the nobles who disrespect you. If I do not help now, it will go on when I am king. Allow me," Henry requested, needing the chance to prove himself.


    James tapped his fingers on the table as he thought about Henry¡¯s offer. He wanted Victor dead but he didn¡¯t trust Henry would succeed. Despite Henry¡¯s youth, James recalled his old friend¡¯s skills with a sword. He could not lose his crown prince.


    Lilian fumed inside now that they were speaking of the Ambrose¡¯s. She knew the real reason her husband didn¡¯t like Victor who was once loyal to him and she would never forget it.


    It didn¡¯t have anything to do with the lie James spread that Victor tried to attack him. It had everything to do with a woman.


    ¡¯I cannot leave,¡¯ Lilian thought.


    It was no coincidence to her that there were rumours of James having a child near Henry¡¯s age and now Madeline¡¯s girl was back home.


    Lilian wanted to leave the table and send someone out to find out if it was true the girl was now back or if this was just lies like in the past.


    "I hope this one does not send me letters wanting to meet," Kiara muttered, remembering the letters she had burnt from one of the Ambrose girls.


    Lilian hid her hands under the table as they started to tremble. ¡¯What has she told them?¡¯ She wondered.


    There was trouble looming near and though it was safer for Lilian to leave now should the truth come out, she wanted to stay to bury the past before it reached James¡¯ ears. If he knew her role in what happened years ago, James might kill her. He was placing all the blame on Victor but Lilian knew she played a bigger role.


    Lilian flinched when she was touched by Kiara. She had called Kiara a monster but she had done far worse things in the past. She had spent a year visiting the church in the palace every morning to be forgiven for her actions.


    Back then, Lilian couldn¡¯t control her jealousy and had to remove the one bastard she knew James would pay attention to all because of Madeline.

 Chapter 178

    Chapter 178: Chapter 178¡¯Why did she look so scared?¡¯ Kiara wondered, trying to understand her mother¡¯s behaviour throughout dinner.


    Kiara couldn¡¯t place if it was all about the possibility of them having another half sibling or if it was about her mentioning Lord Ambrose.


    "If I ask father, he will only get angry with me for mentioning the lord. What secret does mother have?" Kiara asked, trying to fill in the missing dots.


    Knowing one of her mother¡¯s secrets would work in her favour. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling to be arguing with her mother so she needed something to silence her mother.


    ¡¯Did she have an affair?¡¯ Kiara first wondered but then she dropped the thought as her mother was too weak to do such a thing.


    "Tonight was entertaining. Mother finally spoke back a little though it didn¡¯t help her to stay in the palace. One of you," Kiara addressed the maids behind her. "Find out anything said between the king and queen tonight. I will reward you handsomely if you do."


    Something was happening right before her and Kiara did not want to be left out of knowing secrets. Secrets got her the things she wanted.


    Kiara smiled when she noticed a familiar face waiting outside her door. This one was more well-behaved.


    "Princess," Mathias bowed his head slightly. "Your maid came to me."


    "That is because I wanted to see you. Leave us," Kiara ordered her servants.


    Mathias was puzzled by her calling upon him since she was always more interested in Alexander but he welcomed her showing him some attention. He had always offered his help to get Alexander closer to the princess and now she might be finally seeing his worth.


    "Where is Alexander?" Kiara asked, straight to the point. She didn¡¯t have time for pleasant greetings when Alexander could be anywhere with another woman. "You are the one he is closest to so do not lie that you have not seen him."


    "You must forgive me, princess. Alexander and I have not been getting along lately so he left without telling me. It came as a surprise to me and also a slap in the face that he just left. I feel like I have lost a brother," said Mathias.


    Mathias truly considered Alexander a fool now since he gave up what he worked so hard for just to chase after Rose. Again, Mathias had to wonder why it was that Kiara set her eyes on Alexander instead of him. He would have married the princess a long time ago if she only gave him the chance.


    He would even settle to be her secret lover if she would help him raise his status.


    "So, he has not hurt only me. Do you have a woman like a sister to you named Rose? You do," Kiara noticed, his expression giving it away. "Is she truly like a sister to Alexander or has she been something more?"


    Mathias hesitated to speak on Rose. Why was everyone so curious about a simple whore? Their interest in Rose started to fuel his curiosity about Rose once more. Was she that charming as a whore?


    "Speak before I lose my patience with you," Kiara said, annoyed by his hesitation. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not for Mathias¡¯s close relationship with the man she loved, she would have sent him out of the palace long ago. Kiara sensed that he was greedy, which she liked since it was easy to make use of him but he couldn¡¯t stay beside Alexander.


    "Rose was a friend we took care of. She was an orphan like us so we cared for her but then we didn¡¯t see each other for eight years. I have been warning Alexander to stay away from her since we are different now. He is in a better position where he might be used by her. I don¡¯t know if I should say something like this to-"


    "Be out with it now," Kiara encouraged Mathias.


    "She was once a woman who sold her body in a brothel. While Alexander and I worked hard to make something of ourselves, she turned to using her body. She knows the past of Alexander and I would like to keep it hidden. How we have struggled and I know she must be angry that we could not take her along with us in the past," Mathias revealed.


    He continued, "Alexander once saw her as nothing more than a sister and I fear she is making use of that for her benefit. I don¡¯t want her around my friend but he will not listen because of her sad story of turning to men. He feels like he let her down. That is why he goes to her."


    "It appears that I greatly underestimated her. Her innocent look works well to hide her cunning ways. He is too kind for his good but I know you have twisted the story," Kiara replied, knowing Mathias was not to be trusted. "The only truth I know is that you hate her and the brothel story might not be a lie."


    It made sense to Kiara how Rose was standing beside Zayne. He would make a wonderful customer if she was still selling her body. The dress Rose wore had been out of season yet pretty, giving away she gathered what little money she had to buy it.


    "Her charm is dangerous. She has the general and Alexander both caring for her. If it is true that she knows secrets from his past then she is a danger to him and my future. Forget what you were tasked to do. You now must bring Alexander back to the palace and kill Rose," Kiara ordered Mathias.


    Mathias resisted the urge to smile as he knew the princess¡¯s jealousy would leave her wanting to get rid of Rose. His only concern was him being the one to do it since it would never repair his friendship with Alexander.


    He had to think about the future. If Alexander ended up with the princess, he might still hold on to Rose¡¯s death and punish Mathias.


    "Are you thinking about your friendship? You can pay someone else to be the one to take her life. I am only placing the responsibility of her dying on you. If she doesn¡¯t die, then you will not step foot back in the palace. If you succeed you are in luck as I am thinking of replacing the commander," Kiara said, knowing he would take the bait.


    Mathias wanted more in life and he would do just about anything to get it. It was why she didn¡¯t want him around Alexander to later stab Alexander in the back.


    Mathias¡¯s smile finally showed as he thought about replacing Richard. "I will leave right away to do as you instructed me. This loyal servant will not disappoint you."


    Mathias already plotted how he would get rid of Rose. It was easy to hire a few men to kill her and hide his part in it. ¡¯Commander Mathias,¡¯ he thought. It was far higher than where he thought he would be in the army.


    Kiara remained by her door watching as Mathias walked off like an excited little fool. If he was smart he would have had her swear that he would be the one to replace the current commander instead of hinting at it. "Fool," she shook her head. "He needs to die as well."


    She couldn¡¯t have anyone leeching off of Alexander and from what Mathias said, he also knew Alexander¡¯s secrets. These secrets would die with Alexander¡¯s old friends.

 Chapter 179

    Chapter 179: Chapter 179"It is always a pleasure when we can host dinner for you, mother. I already have tea prepared for you. The girls are excited to show you their talents with their instruments in the morning," Karen said as she placed a tray with tea before her mother.


    "It is not me they must impress with instruments. They are yet to find husbands and I have heard the number of suitors coming here has been low. Are you failing to prepare your daughters?" Valerie asked.


    Karen smiled, wishing her mother wouldn¡¯t scold her. It wasn¡¯t her daughter¡¯s fault that few young bachelors were interested in marriage. They could not force the men to see marriage as important.


    "Mother, it is not like our days when a man knew he had to wed-"


    "Nonsense," Valerie refused to hear the claim. "It reached my ears quickly that Anna had a long line of suitors. Men are looking to marry, but no men are looking to marry your daughters."


    Karen¡¯s daughters, Kayla and Dahlia, keep their heads down. They were used to their grandmother¡¯s blunt words and the comparison to Anna who was expected to do well.


    Karen feared her daughters losing motivation or confidence just as she did when her mother was hard on her in the past. It wasn¡¯t a good feeling to be compared to someone you could never measure up to.


    "Mother, they might not have a lot of suitors like Anna but men have come to them. Just today Kayla went for a walk with an exceptional young man. He already has his own home and a reasonable amount of wealth to provide for her. A wedding will come soon," Karen promised.


    No matter what Karen had to do her daughters will be taken care of in the future.


    "I am not facing this problem with Victor and how he raised Anna," said Valerie.


    Karen could only smile since she knew her mother would never be disappointed in anything Victor did other than his choice for a wife. "Rose seems to be settling in well. My girls have not gotten the chance to see her. I was hoping to go to see her tomorrow."


    Valerie sipped the tea first. She needed it to calm her. "Do not take them to see her. In the state they are now where they cannot attract a man, they do not need to be beside her when she knows nothing. Well, unless they want to know how to lie with a man."


    Kayla and Dahlia looked at each other both puzzled by what their grandmother implied.


    Karen panicked since she had not told the girls Rose¡¯s story. She did not want them to be curious about such a place and she needed to have a proper talk about how they spoke to Rose. "Girls. It is time that you leave us. Please tell your father that I will be a little longer."


    Valerie didn¡¯t see the need to rush the girls away since they would learn in time where Rose had been all along. If they were smart, they would not get too close to Rose just as she didn¡¯t want Anna to get close.


    Karen only felt relieved when her daughters left the room. "I have not told them the story yet. I will leave it to Madeline-"


    "For her to lie to us? She came to this family with too many secrets. I have not been able to relax since the day Victor introduced us. She takes me for a fool," Valerie said, finding it insulting that someone with so little background could try fooling her. "If I do not keep a watchful eye on her, she will ruin this family."


    "Mother, you worry for nothing. Madeline has tried her best from the start to please you. I don¡¯t think Victor could have found a better woman to marry. She is good," Karen said, her opinion of Madeline unchanging.


    "That is because you do not know what I do. She came to us with that child already inside of her. Rose is not Victor¡¯s daughter," Valerie revealed.


    She would never forgive them for trying to trick her that Rose shared her blood.


    Karen couldn¡¯t believe her mother¡¯s bold claim. "Mother, you cannot just say things like this because you are not fond of her at the moment. It is a bold claim."


    "Do not act like you have not suspected it. I know you and Andrea once questioned how there was a child so fast. You concluded that your brother bed Madeline before they wed which led to a fast wedding but it isn¡¯t his," Valerie said, no longer hiding the secret.


    The town didn¡¯t need to know the truth but the family did. They were celebrating the return of an outsider who leeched off the family name.


    Karen suspected the timeline in the past but from what she had seen, Rose was Victor¡¯s daughter. Why would he take in the daughter of another man?


    Karen sensed something was missing for her mother to make these bold claims. "I did have my assumptions in the past as their wedding was sudden and then Rosaline came so fast but Victor is not a fool."


    "He is a fool when it comes to that woman. I do not know how she caused him to lose his sense but he did. She made a wonderful wife to him and raised Anna well but Madeline made the mistake of trying to fool me. I hold love in my heart for Rose but she is not my granddaughter. I cannot sit back and watch as Victor takes care of her forever," said Valerie.


    Valerie didn¡¯t care who Rose was married off to as long as Victor was not taking care of her for the rest of her life. She still laughed at how Rose spoke without shame that she didn¡¯t want to get married.


    Karen remained quiet as she took in all that her mother was telling her. Why couldn¡¯t her mother have gone to Andrea instead of coming here? The things her mother spoke about could ruin a marriage and even worse, a reputation.


    Karen did not want any part of this.


    "The girl is dirty and it pains me to think of the method she used to get herself a prince. She is taking good chances from Anna. I need something for my headache," Valerie said, touching her forehead.


    "I thought she was not with the prince and we were not to speak about it," Karen replied. Karen still couldn¡¯t fathom how she had been in the presence of a prince. Why would it be so bad if Rose married the prince?


    "I will speak about whatever is on my mind. That girl doesn¡¯t see that a prince will not wed someone like her. We must do something before the family name is ruined. They have forbidden me from going to the manor so I need your help," Valerie said, revealing the true reason for her visit.


    "You did not come here to see how my family has been. You have come because it involved Victor. Why was I so foolish to think you had any interest in my daughters?" Karen asked, a dry laugh leaving her lips. "I don¡¯t want any parts in this. Victor would know best if Rose is his child and for as long as he has been married, he has always said she is his daughter."


    sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 180

    Chapter 180: Chapter 180"I know how you love to be in control. How this family must look so perfect for you and because of that, you judge my daughters so much and compare them to Anna but they are wonderful, mother. They are talented, precious, and all that I could ever ask for," Karen said.


    "I know that I have never matched what you wanted in a daughter. Andrea succeeded in that for you so you come to use me to go against Madeline. I have long accepted that I cannot please you so all I want is for you to love my daughters," Karen pleaded, tired of her mother¡¯s controlling ways.


    Karen continued, "You have always said that Victor is smart so I believe if Rose is not his daughter he knows and he has accepted her. I will not meddle to reveal to a child that the man she thinks to be her father is not. Think of Rose."


    Valerie shook her head, disappointed with Karen. Her daughter was acting like she asked her to commit murder. "I have only asked you to help me get back inside the manor. I only needed you to take me in your carriage. I do not like to be lied to."


    Karen smiled as she knew all too well how much her mother did not like to be lied to. "I know, mother. It is unfortunate how your children have lied to you over the years. How we have kept each other¡¯s secrets. In a way, hiding from you has made us close. We may tease each other but I am quite protective of those two."


    Karen stood up as she was finished with their talk. "I cannot let you stay here because I don¡¯t need you to ruin my daughter¡¯s confidence. They have more than I once did and I don¡¯t want to see their light dim because of you. They are not Anna. They will never be as perfect as her," Karen admitted.


    Her niece was special and wonderful in many ways. As Anna¡¯s aunt, Karen was proud. She would not have her mother get in her head to push her daughters to be like Anna or better.


    "You dislike Madeline not because she has lied to you but because she has stood her ground with you many times. You cannot control her which I think is good. Too many of us have to deal with overbearing mothers who love their sons too much and I can¡¯t come to you because it is like looking at my husband¡¯s mother,¡¯ Karen confessed.


    She felt like her younger self finally revealed her emotions to her mother. Karen had always been afraid of her mother which was why she spoke in secret about her mother to her siblings.


    If she didn¡¯t start to speak up like Madeline did then her daughters would forever have their heads bowed while they listened to their grandmother¡¯s criticism.


    "I am happy to see someone not giving in to become what their husband¡¯s family wants and that Victor was raised well to support her. I have two nieces from my brother and until Victor says otherwise, that will not change," Karen decided.


    Valerie opened her mouth to speak after her daughter¡¯s foolish rambling but Karen did not want to give her the chance to speak.


    "It was wonderful to have you over for dinner but I must ask that you leave. As you said I have much to do with my daughters so I am afraid I cannot entertain your interest in Madeline and Rose. I can only advise you not to do something stupid. Victor loves them dearly," Karen reminded her mother.


    They could question Rose¡¯s birth but they could not question Victor¡¯s love for the girl and Madeline. Karen would not lose her brother over something which did not concern her. She couldn¡¯t think of a man in town who would raise a girl who did not belong to him.


    While some might call Victor crazy should they know, Karen thought highly of him. After all, the women were expected to turn a blind eye to their husband¡¯s bastards. It was due time they saw a man put up with it.


    Karen did not wait for her mother to respond and started to leave the room before her mother could make her feel small and convince her to take her to the manor.


    Once out of sight from her mother, Karen leaned on a wall to take a deep breath. As grown as she was now with a family to look after she felt like a little girl in front of her mother. Andrea and Victor wouldn¡¯t believe she dared to speak up.


    "I must warn Madeline," Karen said, starting the search for a servant to send out with a note.


    At the manor, Madeline watched from a distance as Rose continued to speak with Alexander.


    "You are watching her so intently that it must be hard for her to speak to him freely," Anna said as she went to her mother¡¯s side. "You don¡¯t need to worry about her being stuck on who to pick. She loves Zayne. She has not said the word love but I know it. This one was too late."


    "Is he?" Madeline wondered. Until there was a wedding, Madeline didn¡¯t think it was too late. "There isn¡¯t a spark between them. I don¡¯t see him as late. He was never one to be considered. Your sister has many tales to tell."


    "She does. If only we could tell that she has a former captain and a prince pining for her. It was meant to stay a secret but Rose is worried for Zayne. I don¡¯t see why when the man is so big but she worries. Is there anything we can do for her? It will take a moment for her to get letters from him," said Anna.


    "I was thinking about the other home-"


    "It is too dangerous to go there. Rose will have to wait for when Zayne is done with his duties in the palace. The time away from him will help Rose to know if she loves him. I know it sounds bad to keep her here when we have a home closer to where he is but it is safe for her in the manor," said Madeline.


    Taking Rose to Zayne meant taking her closer to the palace and there was the possibility of war around the corner. They could not take Rose there to distract Zayne at this crucial time.


    Anna didn¡¯t understand why they couldn¡¯t go when the home was used many times in the past. The visits were short and their guards increased but they had been there before. It would make Rose happy to be near Zayne so why couldn¡¯t they go now?


    ¡¯Is there a war coming?¡¯ Anna wondered. She had noticed all the weapons the guards around the manor were carrying. There couldn¡¯t be war since Rose was from this land and the man who claimed to love her couldn¡¯t possibly want to destroy their kingdom.


    "Are you keeping secrets from me, mother?" Anna asked since she sensed there were many things she wasn¡¯t told. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am," Madeline replied honestly. "But they are secrets kept from you to keep you safe. In time I will tell you but for right now, please keep close to your sister. Danger is around us."

 Chapter 181

    Chapter 181: Chapter 181The next day, Madeline stood by the front door where she watched Victor leave in his carriage again.


    During Victor¡¯s busy time preparing them should Zayne¡¯s plans go wrong, he had to speak to the town guards who had to know where Rose came from. After hearing Rose¡¯s story of how the town guards were not of any help, Madeline didn¡¯t want the guards to see Rose yet to disappoint her once more so she sent Victor to tell Rose¡¯s story.


    "The manor is suddenly so busy. We must do something to help the girls not worry. What do you suggest?" Madeline asked Emmett.


    "The lady is interested in the fields behind the manor. The wood gates are up and the lord has placed guards there. Perhaps it is time you allowed her to venture. A good day is upon us for a picnic," Emmett suggested.


    Madeline looked to the sky and agreed it was a good day. "I was not keeping her there only for her to not recall something bad. I was doing it so I don¡¯t have to relive that day. Eight years isn¡¯t enough to make me forget how I let her slip from my fingers. I cannot keep her from going there."


    Madeline turned to Emmett, saying, "Rosaline is still as curious as ever. She has not lost the side of her that wants to explore. Arrange for a picnic in the fields. We are due a good day before something happens to shake our lives. I shouldn¡¯t have said that to mess up our luck."


    "You still believe in the power of the tongue," Emmett smiled, entertained by her regret. "I will have the picnic prepared right away."


    "Thank you," said Madeline.


    Madeline turned to her right to start going inside, but Alexander walking from the front garden caught her attention. "Have you lost your way?"


    "No," Alexander shook his head. "I went for a walk. I am used to training early in the morning so I went for a walk to make up for not training. People are gathering around your land."


    "They are from the papers and others just looking for gossip. Rose¡¯s return is spreading so many will come here to get a glimpse of her. No one is allowed through the gates without my husband¡¯s permission or mine," Madeline reassured Alexander.


    It might not be intentional but to Madeline, there were moments when she felt like Alexander criticised how well they protected Rose. It was as though he knew a danger lurking and he was trying to secretly be prepared without telling them.


    Madeline put off going inside now that she had a moment alone with Alexander. "I know about the princess¡¯s interest in you and if she is anything like her mother, I know that it is not good. I know the things she would do to have you. I do not want my daughter caught in the middle of it. Will the princes have someone follow you here?"


    "I left without telling her-"


    "That is not what I asked you," Madeline spoke over Alexander. "I don¡¯t mean to be rude but I have to be protective of my daughter. To have her thrown into a romance which has nothing to do with her is not something I want for Rose. So tell me honestly, is the princess so crazy in love with you to send someone searching for you?"


    "Yes," Alexander answered, knowing Kiara must have done it already. "I did my best to cover my tracks. I did not come here to put Rose in harm¡¯s way."


    "I believe that but I also believe the longer you are here it increases the chance of the princess setting her sights here. Then her mother and then the king," Madeline said, her anger growing with each word. "I am only going to ask that you make smart decisions. In this matter, it is you who will not be harmed. Do not go so close to the gates to be seen."


    Madeline narrowly escaped a fight with Lilian over James and at the time, Madeline didn¡¯t love James but Lilian wanted to get rid of her competition. If the princess was as Rose said then it wouldn¡¯t matter that Rose didn¡¯t love Alexander.


    "For men, you find the battle among women to be childish. You may not think it to be serious because the threat is not toward you. We may not be able to fight with swords but there are other ways women use to get rid of their enemies. We must go low and use dirty measures so I am hoping that if you suspect danger, you tell us," Madeline requested.


    Alexander knowing the princess was crazy wasn¡¯t enough for Madeline. Since he was bringing trouble to Rose by coming here, what would he do if the princess were to unleash her anger on Rose?


    Madeline looked up at the sky once more. "It is a wonderful day and on this wonderful day, I wish to let all know that anyone who tries to harm my daughter or brings harm to her will face the cruel ways I can think of to kill them. I have lost her once and I will not do it again."


    "Now, come inside. Your sweat is starting to drip," said Madeline.


    Madeline was the first one to return inside. She might have questioned Alexander too much but she had to know he was aware of what his presence here could bring.


    It might also be the frustration from a note Karen sent her late in the night. Valerie might not stop until she tells the wrong person the truth about Rose¡¯s birth and the brothel then claims it to be an accident.


    If only James wouldn¡¯t have any interest in Rose then Madeline could have shared the secret before Valerie so this wouldn¡¯t be held over their heads. It was times like this when Madeline disliked how much Victor had to put up with because of her past union with James.


    Madeline took a seat on a chair to take a moment to clear her head. Rose was already worried about Zayne and Anna was worried about Rose. With Victor away from home, she had to be the one kept together to calm her girls.


    Madeline¡¯s moment to clear her mind turned to her falling asleep near the front door with the butler ordering the maids to be silent to let her rest until the picnic was ready.


    Emmett knew she needed a break and since the girls were busying themselves with each other, Madeline could rest for now.


    It was a little over an hour when Madeline woke and realised her mistake.


    Emmett was still near since he couldn¡¯t leave her unattended.


    "Emmett, why didn¡¯t you wake me?" Madeline asked as she stood up. "The picnic."


    "Is about to be ready. It wasn¡¯t that long ago I sent two maids out to put down the blankets. The young ladies are busy showing Alexander around. You fell asleep right away into sitting down. You must rest more," Emmett told Madeline, concerned for her health.


    " I went to bed late last night and woke early this morning. That might be the reason or maybe I am getting old to be finding a chair comfortable to doze off on," Madeline joked.


    "That is preposterous. You are young, Lady Madeline. If you are not then I am quite old," Emmett replied.


    Madeline smiled at his response and it grew when she saw a large bouquet of orchids placed in a vase. "Did someone send flowers? Did a suitor for one of the girls come by?"


    "No. It is a gift from Lord Ambrose to you. The flower boy came when you were asleep." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Madeline touched the petals of the flowers she adored. "He certainly knows how to make me think of him when he is not around. Is there another one of his attempts at a romantic poem?" She asked, searching for the love note Victor always left her.


    Poems weren¡¯t Victor¡¯s strongest talent but it didn¡¯t stop him from writing. Madeline found them to be sweet and other times to be funny since she knew he struggled to find the right words.


    "How odd. He didn¡¯t place one," Madeline said, disappointed that there wasn¡¯t a note.


    "Allow me," Emmett offered, searching the flowers for note. It wasn¡¯t like Victor to not leave one since he knew Madeline would laugh at his attempt. "It might have dropped on the way inside. Pardon me for a moment."

 Chapter 182

    Chapter 182: Chapter 182"There isn¡¯t a note along the path. The winds may have blown it away, it dropped before the flower boy reached the manor, or the lord forgot to place one," said Emmett.


    Madeline thought it strange since Victor never once forgot to do it. "He knows that I place them in a box. How busy is he to forget to put one? He is the one who needs to rest. Be ready, Emmett. When the lord returns I might trap him in our room and force him to sleep. Place the flowers in our room."


    Madeline watched as Emmett picked up the vase. It was beautiful like many of the others he used before. When had he found time to send someone for flowers? All Victor spoke of recently was protecting the manor and the homes of his relatives.


    Madeline turned to leave to find her daughters but then something struck her. "Emmett, bring it back here for a moment. I¡¯m sorry I just can¡¯t believe that he wouldn¡¯t put a note there. It isn¡¯t like him. Was it the flower boy he always uses?"


    "Yes. The same young man and from the cut, I know it was his mother. Her cut is always so precise and then there is the ribbon," Emmett said, inspecting the small details. It was prepared the same way as all the others.


    "Then it must be from him," Madeline said, putting her concern to rest. "He didn¡¯t put a note. Perhaps I am still tired. You can continue to take them to our room. I will find the girls to tell them that I am ready for the picnic."


    Madeline left Emmett¡¯s side in search of her daughters. The small rest was what she needed and now, she looked forward to something she did in the past.


    Taking Rose outside to have her run around was always something she did daily. Anna was more of a child who did not want to get her shoes dirty and preferred to stay inside so those days outside were Madeline¡¯s chance to bond with Rose.


    "Mother!"


    Madeline snapped out of reminiscing and smiled when she saw her daughters walking toward her.


    "I heard there is going to be a picnic. Must it be outside?" Anna asked, needing to know if she should change to something more simple.


    Anna¡¯s question confused Rose. "Where else would it be?" Rose asked.


    "There is a garden house inside. I think it is a wonderful place for a picnic. There are not as many bugs and animals around us in the garden house," Anna said, hoping to sway their minds.


    "It would not be a good picnic if it is not outside. You can stay inside if you want. I am not forcing you to join us," Madeline replied, knowing Anna¡¯s fear of bugs.


    "And then be left out? I will join you but I must change my dress first. Excuse me," Anna said, abruptly leaving the two.


    Madeline shook her head at Anna. "She has not changed. Are you ready to go to the picnic or must I wait for you as well?"


    Rose didn¡¯t want to ruin her pretty dress but it seemed like a fun idea to be so dressed up for a picnic. It was something she could once only dream of. "I will keep this dress."


    "Anna told me that you are worried about Zayne. I don¡¯t know if she has told you but we have another home which is closer to where he is now. I hope you will not be upset that we are not going there. It is not safe right now," Madeline said, worried about what Rose thought of them not helping her be near the man she loved.


    "I do miss Zayne but I know the dangers. He might not be happy to see me show up before him. It is odd to not be at his side since I have gotten so used to it but I want to be here to know more about my family. I do not want to leave your side," Rose said, taking hold of her mother¡¯s hand.


    The time away from Zayne gave Rose plenty to think about and after what she told Alexander in the heat of the moment, Rose thought more about love. She agreed that she might have fallen in love with him. Since then Rose has been trying to understand her feelings a little more.


    Rose was never concerned for Zayne¡¯s safety when he visited the palace before but now it was different. She patiently awaited a letter from Zayne or any news from the town about what was happening in the palace.


    "You are too sweet," Madeline said, enjoying how Rose wanted to cling to her. She knew it would not last as eventually Rose would want to leave to start her life with Zayne.


    Marriage might not be on Rose¡¯s mind but there was a world out there for her to explore and Zayne was the best one to take her to see it.


    "Are you ready to see the fields? I am praying that there won¡¯t be any memory of it for you. It was an awful day and it is something I am grateful you have forgotten. If there is a moment you feel uncomfortable out there you must tell me so we can leave. Do not stay there to recount that time," said Madeline.


    Rose nodded her head. Hearing her mother speak of the incident, Rose knew it had to be worse than she imagined it. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the dream that kept replaying was part of that day. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose waited with Madeline and then later joined Anna to walk toward the fields with guards following them.


    Out of every part of the manor Rose had explored since her return, seeing the fields ahead of her was what felt most familiar. It was just like the dream and now she could confirm that it was a memory rather than a dream.


    The hills were right before her and like she remembered, there was a large tree providing shade to a grassy area below it.


    Rose searched the land for the area she remembered running around. She walked ahead of the group to explore more and ended up beneath the tree where there was a blanket placed. Rose sat down and looked at the field full of flowers.


    "I remember this. Only this," Rose informed the others.


    Madeline sat down beside Rose to look out at the field. "You have come here a lot in the past. You would run not too far from here while I sat here. Anna might join us a few times but she would either fall asleep fast or ask to return inside."


    "I don¡¯t remember coming out here," Anna said since her childhood when Rose was around was a blur. "Younger me was right to stay inside."


    "It is peaceful," Rose said, closing her eyes as she tried to find the memory of it again.


    After eight years of being confused by the memory and fainting before she remembered too much, she was finally here. She was here at the beautiful place she once wanted to be her resting place.


    Rose couldn¡¯t remember anything more than hearing the name Rose and the world going dark when she turned around to see who was calling her. She got the feeling it was that day she was stolen from this very field and her body was saving her from living through it again.


    Rose opened her eyes to look at the peaceful field once more. If not for the people she had come across up to this point, Rose would stay in this field forever but now she had a new purpose. She wanted to live. Her story would not end here when there was much for her to see and experience.

 Chapter 183

    Chapter 183: Chapter 183Anna was left puzzled as to what was so special about the field. There could be many bugs present just waiting to touch them. "We have always been different. This is not exciting for me."


    "It is because you are just sitting around. Come with me," Rose said, getting to her feet as an idea filled her mind. "We can run around."


    Anna tried to hide behind her mother. "We are not children, Rose. What if someone were to see us running around like we have lost our minds?"


    "There isn¡¯t anyone aside from the maids and guards. You must join me," Rose said, grabbing Anna¡¯s hands to pull her up. "It won¡¯t be fun if you are not beside me."


    "Mother," Anna whined but she allowed Rose to pull her up. "Rose, if I fall you must pick every piece of grass from my hair and I won¡¯t forgive you if a suitor sees me like this."


    Rose ignored Anna¡¯s warning and pulled her further into the field for them to run through the flowers. She heard Anna giggling behind her despite not liking the idea at first.


    Part of Rose wished what she remembered had included Anna. She would have been happy if she knew she had a little sister somewhere in the kingdom.


    Madeline remained in her seat, letting the two enjoy their time running around and laughing. The moment was sweet but Madeline still looked around for danger though there were plenty of guards around.


    The thought of both her daughters being taken away from her was there and it was a feeling she could never get rid of. After losing Rose, Madeline thought endlessly about how there was always a chance it could happen again since the person who did it wasn¡¯t caught. Her duty was to look out for danger so that chance would not come again.


    "I should have brought a painter," Madeline said to herself.


    The scenery of her daughters running around together was something she wanted to capture forever. It was a memory that both girls would carry on in the future since Rose had forgotten their time together.


    "Rose!" Anna screamed, falling to the grassy land because of her sister. "That was cruel of you."


    "You tripped by yourself. Didn¡¯t she, mother?" Rose asked, turning to face her mother sitting under the tree.


    "I will not get in the midst of it," Madeline replied, knowing it was best she didn¡¯t take a side with her answer. "When you two are done rolling around, you must eat. Emmett has instructed the cooks to make many of your favourites."


    "We will be done once Anna can stand on her feet," Rose teased Anna.


    Anna blew her hair from her face and glared at Rose standing before her. She worried about her appearance but she couldn¡¯t let Rose get away with not getting grass in her hair as well. Anna reached for Rose¡¯s leg and pulled it for her sister to lose her balance.


    "It is surprisingly fun," Anna laughed, enjoying Rose¡¯s misfortune. "Now you have grass to pick from your hair and dress."


    "I do not mind it. It is you who is bothered by it. It is fun," Rose replied, happily laying back on the grass.


    Anna peered at Rose laying like there was a blanket beneath her. "I cannot do that. I will miss this. I wish you had returned a little earlier instead of a time when I am looking to wed. We will not see each other often then and you might leave with Zayne. Promise to write to me and send home all the finest dresses you see across the world."


    Rose laughed at Anna¡¯s request. "I can send you dresses if I have the money for it but with letters, you have laughed at how I write. You said I write like a child."


    "You do," Anna responded, sticking to what she first told Rose. "But what you write is lovely. You have been learning fast."


    "That is because I don¡¯t want to be seen as a fool. Zayne is smart and I am far behind in knowing things about the world. I was once impressed by a colourful lantern. I don¡¯t want to seem like a fool by his side," Rose confessed.


    "Does he see you as a fool?" Anna asked, pulling the courage she needed to lay with Rose on the grass.


    "He has never said it. Only encouraged me to learn," Rose replied.


    "Then that is what matters most. I will not try to convince you that you should slow your learning. I think it is quite reasonable you want to match the man you like but you are not a fool, Rose. You are far from it. If we could share your story, you would be applauded for the things you did to survive. You left that place untouched," said Anna.


    Rose looked up at the passing clouds.


    "Graham never did the full act I was forced to witness him do with other women but I did not go untouched," Rose revealed, finding some relief in sharing it. "He had touched my body in ways I didn¡¯t like and made me show what he was waiting for when the day came I would accept to be his."


    "What?" Anna sat up.


    "I never laid with him but he has touched me. It is why I did not like to be touched by anyone," Rose shared. "I have not told anyone this part and I ask that you do not. I don¡¯t want to say it to mother or father."


    Rose didn¡¯t want to see their faces should they find out.


    "I will not," Anna promised. This news was too much for her to bear alone but she would keep the secret.


    Later in the afternoon, the group returned to their rooms to change and have time to themselves.


    Madeline sat before a mirror brushing out her hair and the grass her daughters placed in it so she could join them. Today was successful in making Rose and Anna think only of each other. They didn¡¯t question her about Valerie or the palace anymore.


    "I should call for a painter," Madeline said, realising it was time they got new portraits to show the family completely once more. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just as Madeline stood up to send a maid to inform Emmett, Victor entered the room.


    "Victor, how did it go with the town guards?" Madeline inquired, approaching her husband.


    "It is as Rose said. They are not to talk about missing people or slaves. This is out of hand," Victor said, his anger still present. "What kind of fool would order guards to remain silent on this matter? I couldn¡¯t fight with them on it since I would have to tell them more about Rose. We are stuck."


    Victor didn¡¯t want to mention the brothel without asking Rose first. He stuck to the story that she had been amongst others meant to be sold as slaves but that story was not believed. Instead, he was questioned on where he hid Rose for all these years since she showed up out of nowhere.


    Madeline hugged Victor to calm him. "Unfortunately, this is the state of the kingdom but there is nothing we can do right now unless the other nobles would put pressure on the king to have him tell the truth. Many would not speak up for fear of losing their lives. I worry about you."


    Victor embraced Madeline, using her to forget about his heated conversation with the guards. He missed her during these last days but there was a lot to do to protect his family. "I- Where did those flowers come from?" He asked, puzzled by the flowers in the vase.


    "It was delivered by the flower boy you used to me. Wasn¡¯t it?" Madeline asked, her earlier concern present.


    "I did not send you flowers," Victor replied, letting go of Madeline to go to the vase.

 Chapter 184

    Chapter 184: Chapter 184"It is from the flower shop we always use which is why it was allowed in. Emmett even confirmed that it was the same flower boy and this is his mother¡¯s work," Madeline said, explaining her reasoning for believing it came from her husband.


    Victor could tell right away it was the same flower shop but the flowers were not from him. "Someone knows what I sent you before. He¡¯s doing this again."


    Victor could only think of one person so bold as to send Madeline flowers. The recent news of Rose¡¯s return was spreading fast so it must have reached the palace. They would have to be dreaming to think the news had not reached James¡¯s ears.


    Victor picked up the vase. It angered him to know Madeline thought it came from him and placed it in their room. This should have never made it by the gates.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Madeline apologised. "I thought it was odd that you didn¡¯t place a note but I didn¡¯t look into it more once I knew it came from the flower shop."


    "It is not your fault. He must have someone watching us to know what I send for you. That fucking bastard!" Victor yelled, throwing the vase against a wall.


    The vase shattered, causing the flowers inside to scatter on the floor. It was only now that the vase broke that Victor was able to see a bracelet tangled among a few of the flowers. Amongst the flowers had been a gift all along.


    In James¡¯s head, this might have been like giving the bracelet to Madeline.


    Madeline gasped, startled by the bracelet. It disgusted her to know she had held something sent by James and even placed it where she rested with her husband. "If he¡¯s doing this then he must be watching the manor. It¡¯s not safe for us here."


    "It¡¯s not safe if we step out of the manor. He has to use methods like this because he can¡¯t get in. For now, don¡¯t leave the manor with the girls. We can¡¯t be sure about how many people he has watching us. I need to kill him-"


    "You cannot go to the palace," Madeline said, going to Victor¡¯s side to snap him out of this. "You don¡¯t need to fight him. Even if you kill him, there won¡¯t be peace for us. You¡¯ll be labelled a traitor and we may suffer from it. Maybe ordered to death because of it and we would have to run for the rest of our lives."


    Madeline didn¡¯t want that for Victor or her children. She rested her head on Victor¡¯s chest as she tried to think. All that filled her mind was apologising to Victor. It was her that caused James to set his sights on this manor.


    "I am sorry-"


    "Do not apologise for his actions. You have made it clear that you do not love him yet he continues to trouble you. Come," Victor said, picking her up into his arms to carry her out of the room.


    Until the vase and flowers were removed, he would not let Madeline step back into this room.


    Madeline hugged Victor to help calm her fears of James coming to them in the future. "What if he knows about her?"


    "He doesn¡¯t know about her. He would not stay silent if he knew he shared a child with you. Rose is safe right now. We don¡¯t need to go anywhere. The second he gets us out of this manor that is well guarded, he might be so foolish to make a move," said Victor.


    As Victor spoke to Madeline, his mind was fixed on killing James.


    Over the years there have been little things done by James to get Madeline¡¯s attention but Victor was quick to stop them from reaching his wife. It just happened to be the one time he was out of the manor that whoever James had placed nearby used a smart trick to get a gift to Madeline.


    Victor set Madeline down in a guest room they would use for the rest of the day. "I will send someone to the flower shop."


    "You cannot harm them. They were used in something they didn¡¯t know about. I thought the time of James using innocent people to get to me was over. How silly of me," Madeline said, knowing this was just the beginning. "In a way, it is my fault that you are being troubled by him. The timing is all too wonderful when your mother is hard against me."


    "Now that he has started he will not stop until I am back in that palace. I do not know why he is this way when he doesn¡¯t love me. I know he never did," said Madeline.


    What man loved a woman and slept with many others? James ended up with Lilian and started a family with her. Madeline, like many others, knew his affairs did not stop but why was she still on his mind when he had been with many other women?


    Madeline felt compelled to apologise to Victor over and over again. "I am sorry."


    Victor kneeled before Madeline and held her hand. "Do not apologise. It¡¯s not your fault that you got tangled up with such a crazy prince. Your family shouldn¡¯t have sent you there to fix their debt. Why must you place the blame on yourself? Do you regret marrying me?"


    "There are times that I do. If I had fled with Rose and settled down far from the palace then you would have met someone and lived a quiet life. Not become an outcasted lord constantly poked at by James but I love you and I could not be without Anna. It is hard to fight the guilt that I caused you to be in this fight," Madeline cried, her tears falling down her cheeks onto her hands and dress. "I don¡¯t want you to fight him. We have done well with ignoring him."


    "Anna is looking to wed and I cannot trust that he will not start going after our daughters to get a reaction out of you. He must die and lucky for us, I will not be the one to do it. I have been preparing to fortify the manor because Zayne will kill James. It upset me that I cannot do it but I am satisfied with James¡¯s rule coming to an end," said Victor.


    Victor was waiting patiently for the day he would hear news that the king had fallen. Before he wanted to join Zayne in taking down James, but with the vase he couldn¡¯t leave the manor. Being at his family¡¯s side was more important than being the one to kill James.


    "I hope that it comes soon before he does something more. I will be more careful with the gifts sent from suitors for the girls. I would not be able to bear with Rose or Anna receiving something from him. My hand will not stop trembling," Madeline said, trying to calm her nerves.


    There was an awful feeling building up like there was trouble coming their way.


    "I am afraid," Madeline confessed.


    She was afraid of what James had planned. Afraid of Valerie not keeping silent and of Zayne¡¯s plans not going well. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Victor held Madeline¡¯s right hand which shook as she said and kissed it. "You will be safe," he promised.

 Chapter 185

    Chapter 185: Chapter 185"They are ready. We are all waiting for your command," Liam informed Zayne.


    The days were up for James to make changes to his kingdom so the truce could start but as Zayne knew from the start, James hid the truth and thought he could fool Zayne.


    Zayne entered the palace dressed in his war armour instead of his uniform as he knew how the day would end. "Block off the king¡¯s army from getting to where I will be with the king. It will take some time for our army to get here. Stay alive until then."


    "I don¡¯t have plans of dying here today. It is you we are concerned about. If we let you die here today, we can¡¯t return home so stay alive," Finn said though he knew no harm would come to Zayne. "I¡¯d hate to have to tell Rose you passed away in the palace."


    To bring some humour to the group as they walked right into what would later become a battlefield, Finn asked, "When is all done will Rose be coming back with us? Will she jump from the daughter of a lord to a princess? Your mother will faint knowing you have not only returned with a victory but with a woman."


    "If you cherish your life, I suggest you keep your mouth shut now that Zayne has his sword at his side," Liam warned Finn.


    "I would happily die by Zayne¡¯s hands and I did well to take your mind off of what will happen today. The men are uneasy and at times like this, they need something else to talk about. Trouble is before us already," Finn said, falling back in line as the crown prince approached them.


    Henry inspected the dark armour worn by Zayne. It somehow brought the feeling of death into the palace. He had not feared Zayne before but now he saw the armour which matched the stories he had heard, Henry regretted his suggestion that they have a match against each other.


    "Why are you wearing armour in the palace? You are dressed as though you came to fight," Henry said, motioning his hand behind his back to order his guards to be ready.


    Zayne took off the helmet he wore. "You invited me to spare with you. This armour is most fighting for it. It bears the mark which is only worn by my family."


    Henry took a good look at the mark on Zayne¡¯s armour. Why did other royalty have such a thing yet the guards here had the royal symbol plastered all over their uniforms or armour? "It looks like you are showing off how good your armour is."


    "I am," Zayne replied.


    Henry gritted his teeth once again annoyed by how cocky Zayne was before him. They were not in Zayne¡¯s kingdom where Zayne should have this confidence. Zayne was a mere prince who would never reach the throne while he was the crown prince of this kingdom.


    Henry was the one who would sit on a throne one day and be called king yet Zayne spoke to him as though he was better.


    "Ha," Henry laughed. It was at this moment he realised that he had been wrong to join in pushing Kiara to marry this man to get her out of the palace. The man Kiara was chasing around before was more suited for her.


    If Kiara married a man this cocky and had power in the army then she might have someone strong to back her in one day killing him. Henry didn¡¯t trust Kiara just as much as he didn¡¯t trust Mathias. His siblings had to go before they married someone who could help with his downfall.


    "You have not treated me with respect since you entered our gates," said Henry.


    "And I won¡¯t do it now so get out of my way, little prince," Zayne mockingly addressed Henry. "If you do not like how I treat you, why don¡¯t you raise your sword and do something about it? I am quite bored of this kingdom. Amuse me, little prince."


    The guards behind Henry shared a look.


    One stepped forward to whisper, "If you attack him then war will-"


    "Silence!" Henry yelled, not needing a guard to offer him any advice. He was the crown prince of this kingdom and it was time that others started acting like it. It was time they treated him with more respect. "Since you have come here you have looked down on me and looked down on my father. I shall teach you how to bow down to me."


    Zayne smiled which only infuriated Henry even more. From day one, he could tell that Henry was yearning for attention. Luckily, today was the day he would get it.


    Why tell James the reason why the truce had long lost the chance to happen when he could provoke the angry little prince into starting a war? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Henry knew the repercussions but he could not have it get out that they allowed Zayne to come into their palace and do as he liked. They would be called cowards and such an insult would follow him into his reign.


    He had to show his power before Zayne or this mockery would continue forever.


    Henry turned to grab a sword from his guard¡¯s side and pointed it at Zayne who remained still.


    Henry¡¯s actions humoured Zayne and how Henry held the sword gave away that he wasn¡¯t properly taught like he should have been. It wouldn¡¯t take much force to knock the sword out of Henry¡¯s hand.


    "I could kill you right now and show the world that our kingdom holds more power. My father is a fool to allow you to enter our palace and insult us. Bow to me," Henry ordered Zayne. If Zayne bowed, it might lead to others respecting him.


    Zayne approached Henry until the tip of the sword touched his chest plate so all Henry had to do was push the sword forward to try piercing the armour. "Go on. End me right here."


    Henry hesitated due to Zayne not putting up a fight. It was even more suspicious that none of the guards behind Zayne panicked or stepped forward to try to protect Zayne. It was like this was what they wanted or they knew he would not win.


    Once again, they were looking down on him and it was due to his father not giving him the chance to prove himself.


    Henry had done so much in the moment that he found it hard to lower his sword after he ordered Zayne to bow to him. He would appear a fool if he did all this and Zayne did nothing.


    "Crown prince!" Richard called, running to Henry¡¯s side. His eyes widened at the prince¡¯s mistake. Taking the risk to avoid a fight, Richard took the sword from Henry¡¯s hands. If the king were to know about this, Henry could expect a good beating. He was no stranger to it when he embarrassed the king.


    Richard stood between the two men to act as a wall. He was puzzled by the armour Zayne wore but that wasn¡¯t important right now. "The king awaits your arrival. You must forgive the crown prince. He is young and has much to learn. He will learn in time."


    "Oh, will he?" Zayne replied, the corners of his lips curling as he walked around the pair. "I find him to be entertaining as he is now. What a shame."

 Chapter 186

    Chapter 186: Chapter 186"Liam, I forgot my gift to the king on my horse. Get it for me," Zayne said as he continued to walk ahead.


    "Right away," Liam replied.


    The signal had been given so it was time for their army to make way to the palace.


    Richard shook his head at Henry. To think someone who was so rash would one day be king was upsetting. Henry could have started a war and for what? Had the general said something he didn¡¯t like? Henry made it all too easy for others to get under his skin.


    "My prince, you shouldn¡¯t do something like that again. I am worried about how the king would react if he knew what you did. We are working toward peace-"


    "I don¡¯t need to hear you lecture me. Why isn¡¯t anyone questioning why that bastard is wearing armour when he didn¡¯t the other times? Why didn¡¯t his men flinch when I pointed my sword at him? I defeated all my tutors with my swordsmanship," said Henry.


    Richard hesitated to answer since it was common knowledge that beating the prince would have him whine to his mother and then you would be out of work. It was better to let Henry win since the prince would never be involved in war.


    James stayed off the battlefield and the rare times he didn¡¯t, he stayed behind the army. Richard expected the same from Henry since it was only Mateo training to be part of the army.


    "Unless he attacks us first we cannot act upon him wearing armour. My men are ready should he try to pull something. You only need to be at your father¡¯s side now for this historical moment. I will escort you," Richard said, making way for Henry to walk ahead.


    It was suspicious that Zayne returned to the palace wearing armour for the tales about him but what could they do? James was also dressed up as he planned to do a portrait with Zayne to capture the moment of the truce happening today.


    "Double the guards," Henry ordered Richard. "Why haven¡¯t you answered me right away? Is it because I don¡¯t have the power to do it? You won¡¯t allow me to put out an order to protect my father?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Richard¡¯s hands were tied. "My prince, you rid yourself of making orders after the last mistake you made. Your order caused two palace guards to die. I ask that you just join your father. My men are all around to protect you. We outnumber the outsiders here in the palace."


    "Fine," Henry gritted his teeth.


    Richard had made a good point that they outnumbered Zayne and his men. Even a cocky man like Zayne couldn¡¯t be so stupid to try something here.


    Henry quickly caught up to Zayne just in time to hear his father¡¯s compliments.


    "We have the same idea to get dressed up. Your armour is more fearsome than the stories say. Sit, sit," James pointed to Zayne¡¯s chair beside him. "My painter has already started on my side."


    Zayne looked at the frail man in the room standing behind a canvas. "Aren¡¯t you too confident, King James? I didn¡¯t send word that I was coming here to sign a truce. You failed to bring to light the issue of slavery and to resolve it. How can I shake hands with you on behalf of my kingdom?"


    Zayne stood behind his chair instead of sitting.


    In the room, there were only a few guards, the princes, the painter, men who had to be from the palace court, James, and Zayne¡¯s few men welcomed inside.


    "I sent my men to look into what you speak of and none of them have found any traces of slaves. You were misled. My kingdom is safe as the stories you might have heard. It would be best that you do not go around speaking of slaves to make my people panic. There aren¡¯t any slaves therefore we can go ahead with the agreement. Bring it," James snapped his fingers.


    The matter of slaves was well hidden for Zayne to not see anything again.


    ¡¯Why would I kill a thriving business?¡¯ James thought.


    "Why wait any longer? We can have both kingdoms celebrate today. All you need to do is go through with it. With it will come my daughter," James offered.


    Zayne didn¡¯t see it yet but Kiara was more valuable than anything else which could be offered.


    "Is that so? I do want your daughter quite badly. Enough that she is on my mind right now," Zayne replied.


    James smiled, rubbing his hands together. "We can have a wedding prepared quickly before you leave and have her set sail with you. Then, we would be family."


    Zayne laughed as they spoke of two different women. Of course, it was because James didn¡¯t know but Zayne was still amused by their talk. "There won¡¯t be a truce. I will not shake hands with a man who allows his people to be sold. The call for peace is over."


    "Then," Richard stepped forward to protect his king. "You must get off our land, you filthy bastard. Step behind me, King James."


    James moved Richard out of the way since he had not finished talking with Zayne. He couldn¡¯t have Zayne leave and the war continued. "Come now. I can prove to you that there aren¡¯t slaves. I don¡¯t know who pushes this idea upon you-"


    "I have seen it. I have seen the papers and I have seen your guards proudly dismiss it. Do you wish to say something is wrong with my eyes or ears? I gave you the chance to fix it, but you hid it from me," Zayne responded.


    Richard raised his sword to protect the king but noise outside caught his attention. "Protect the king!" He yelled to the present guards as he carefully walked to the door to see what caused the noise.


    Richard was stunned by the sight of his men fighting the soldiers Zayne left outside the room. It was just like Henry suspected that the armour meant something. They should have called for more men.


    "We are under attack!" Richard yelled, thinking fast to close the doors and lock them in, but the second he managed to lock the door to keep James protected, he felt a sword pointed at his back. "You are the ones starting the war."


    Richard tried to turn to see where his guards were positioned. As long as the royals survived this, their kingdom would not fall.


    "No, we¡¯re continuing the war you started long ago. Kill them," Zayne ordered Finn and the others present.


    Finn led the attack on the guards and the men from the court.


    "No!" Richard yelled, mistaking the order to kill the royals. Not fearing death, Richard turned around to fight. It was moments like this he had long prepared for. "You won¡¯t make it out of the palace alive you blue-eyed bastard!"


    James backed away from the fight which Richard should give his all to win. Without thinking of his sons or the men from the court, he ran to the window to escape. Where were all the bastards meant to protect him?


    "Kill him," Zayne left Richard to his men as he walked to James to pull him back in.


    There wasn¡¯t a way for James to make it out alive if he were to jump out the window. James couldn¡¯t die so easily without answering some questions first.


    Henry and Mateo moved to protect their father but Mateo was the one who carried a sword.


    Henry gritted his teeth, annoyed that his brother stole the moment. "Give it here! Do you think I would let you have the glory?"


    Mateo couldn¡¯t believe Henry would pick the moment to argue. He turned to Zayne who eyed their scrambling father. "If I help you, would you make me king?"

 Chapter 187

    Chapter 187: Chapter 187"You," Henry said, not believing his ears.


    It was one thing to want to kill each other but it was another for Mateo to go onto Zayne¡¯s side when the fight had not been lost.


    Mateo pointed his sword at Henry. "I am just the spare, remember? I can only be king if you die."


    "And father would have to die," Henry argued.


    James couldn¡¯t bring himself to jump out the window since they were too high up and there wasn¡¯t anything below to catch him. He was in so much of a panic that he hadn¡¯t heard what was said by Mateo.


    James hid behind his sons since Richard was outnumbered by Zayne¡¯s men and the guards who once shielded him were on the floor. "Kill him, Mateo. This is what we prepared you for."


    "For the king!" Richard yelled, aiming his sword at Finn. He smiled when his sword wounded the soldier but a pain growing in his side woke him up to the fact he had not won this fight.


    "Fuck," Finn cursed, swinging his sword to knock Richard¡¯s sword from his hand. "I applaud you for landing a hit. It was a good fight," he said, swinging the sword once more to take Richard¡¯s head. "What about the painter?"


    "Leave him be. I can smell the piss from here. Put down your sword and then we can later speak about you becoming king. I will not place another fool who will ignore the slaves," Zayne said, waiting for Mateo to make his decision.


    Mateo heard the soldiers yelling through the window his father opened. Their side could easily win this fight since Zayne was outnumbered but if his father and brother died, he would be left to take the throne. All he needed to do was hide the truth by letting everyone present die to hide his betrayal.


    Mateo threw his sword to Zayne¡¯s feet. A chance to kill his father and brother would not come again.


    "You fucking bastard," Henry grabbed Mateo¡¯s shirt to pull him close. "You just killed us."


    "I will not be your blade. I want to be king," Mateo spoke softly. "Don¡¯t pretend like you weren¡¯t going to kill me. Kiara told me."


    "She told me the same thing about you," Henry replied.


    Zayne¡¯s laughter interrupted the two brothers as he found it entertaining how the princess played both of them. "What a shame the princess wasn¡¯t born a prince for you to focus on her talents. To be able to turn her brothers against each other would have made her a strong opponent."


    James wanted to strangle Mateo for throwing his sword to Zayne¡¯s feet. It was not unusual for royals to turn on each other to get on the throne but he believed his children were raised better to not become like this.


    Mateo had to be dealt with later. James didn¡¯t fear his life being taken since he heard the loud sound of footsteps as men ran and their calls.


    "You foolish bastard. You should have signed the truce when you had the chance. Now the tales of your great victories will die here and I will pick the armour from your body to display it. You have killed my commander but I am a forgiving man. We can put this aside and go ahead with our plans," James proposed.


    "I suggest you look out the window," said Zayne.


    James didn¡¯t see the need to but he still went back to the window and when he did, his jaws dropped. "Y-You," he stuttered. His palace was swarmed with Hamilton soldiers. "I did not allow your ships to come in."


    "One does not need permission during war. Move away from them. You are safe for now," Zayne said, looking at Mateo who smiled.


    Mateo happily left his brother¡¯s side. His only concern was Zayne¡¯s interest in Kiara. His sister would want to see him dead.


    Mateo smiled when he turned around to face Henry. It was wonderful how the tables had changed. No longer would he be in Henry¡¯s shadows anymore. No longer would he be forced to train to protect his brother in the future.


    He would be the next king.


    "What do you know about Madeline Ambroses¡¯s children?" Zayne asked.


    Someone in this palace tried to get rid of Rose and before they all died, he would get the truth.


    James¡¯s brows knitted, confused as to why Zayne was asking about Madeline. "Do not speak her name."


    "I would listen if you were her husband but you are not. Tell me, who in this palace would want to harm one of her daughters aside from your wife? You may be a fool when it comes to war but you must know what your wife does in your palace," said Zayne.


    "Tell me why you ask this," James said, needing to know what Lilian had done. From the very beginning, he had stated Madeline was off-limits from Lilian¡¯s schemes. She was not to be troubled like the other women he entertained.


    "Our grandfather would if father showed her too much attention," Mateo answered in place of his father. He wasn¡¯t a stranger to his grandfather arriving in the palace whenever there was talk of their father having another mistress.


    "And if Madeline shared a child with you from the past? Would they go as far as to kidnap her daughter? To have her sold as a slave?" Zayne questioned, closing the space between him and James.


    James was at a loss for words. "I share a child with Madeline? How do you know this? Tell me right now," he begged.


    He had been searching for something to get Madeline back in his arms and this was it.


    "Step away from my father!" Henry yelled, throwing a punch at Zayne¡¯s face but it was dodged.


    Zayne returned the punch dead in Henry¡¯s face, his armoured hand adding more damage. Henry groaned, palming his nose which felt broken.


    "What does the child look like? I need to see her-"


    Zayne grabbed James¡¯s neck and dragged him toward the same window James opened. Zayne forced James to lean out the window where a long drop awaited him. "Why would you want to see her when the very trick you played to fool me stopped her from going back to her mother?"


    Zayne tightened his grip on James¡¯s neck and leaned down so James could hear him. "Your wife knew about the child and had her kidnapped to be sold. The very child you shared with Madeline ended up a slave and it was because of your rule that she couldn¡¯t get home. Why should you get to see her?"


    James thought Zayne was lying to him at first but Madeline¡¯s oldest daughter had gone missing. "I must see her. I need to see them both."


    "No," Zayne replied, lifting James to let him slip out the window. "Live your last moments knowing you failed your daughter."


    "Wait!" James reached out for Zayne¡¯s hand to hold onto.


    Zayne watched on as James fell from the window to the ground where there wasn¡¯t anything below him to help with his fall. The fall was fast thanks to James¡¯ weight but it was long enough for James to regret the decision he made about slaves since it concerned a child with the woman he was obsessed with.


    "He¡¯s persistent," Zayne commented since he could see James moving slightly but he knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before James passed.


    "We have a sister from Lady Ambrose?" Mateo asked, more surprised about this news than his father¡¯s death. He had much to smile for as it was only Henry who stood in his way. "I would love to meet her. Is she the sister you spoke of missing?" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne looked away from the sight of James to Mateo who was a little too mouthy. "You talk too much for someone who just betrayed his family. Finn, keep the painter safe and watch the princes. This is the beginning of our fight so stay aware and safe."


    They had not succeeded in taking over the palace yet until the guards surrendered and all the royals were captured.


    Mateo stepped to Zayne to stop him from leaving. "What do you mean to only keep the painter safe? We are allies now."


    "Are we?" Zayne replied, shoving Mateo away from him. "I have not made my decision yet. You need to be smarter when you betray your family."

 Chapter 188

    Chapter 188: Chapter 188"Princess!"


    "Have you lost your mind?" Kiara questioned, annoyed by the disturbance. "Who allowed you to come in here without my permission?"


    Quinn bowed her head. "Forgive me, princess. The palace is under attack and there are soldiers everywhere. I barely made it here to get you. Your guards are protecting the door."


    Kiara frowned, puzzled by this news. What had happened for the palace to be under attack? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did those fools do in that meeting?" She asked, knowing it had to be one of her brothers or father to have made the mistake.


    "I-I do not know," Quinn stammered, hoping the princess wouldn¡¯t take her anger out on her.


    How was she to know what happened inside the room with the king? As soon as Quinn saw men dropping dead and blood decorating the palace floors, she ran to the princess. Why wasn¡¯t that good enough? Why was she still yelled at?


    Kiara couldn¡¯t look at the useless maid anymore and moved quickly to get a cloak to hide her head and dress. The men in her family would be the main targets but she couldn¡¯t trust Zayne wouldn¡¯t come after her.


    Kiara laughed, amused by how she sent her mother out of the palace right before this danger while she remained here having to escape.


    Kiara grabbed a dagger she kept hidden in her room. "Why are you just standing there you useless fool? Will you have me do everything? Why were you the one to come?"


    Kiara regretted not having Quinn punished for the trick at the festival. Quinn was utterly useless and it wouldn¡¯t be a great loss if the maid died today. Unfortunately, Kiara needed Quinn for something important. "Get one of the guards to join us."


    "Princess, you shouldn¡¯t go out there. It is a bloodbath and from the looks of it, we are outnumbered. It would be best if we stay here for now. Surely your father will come for you. The king and your brothers-"


    "You can stay here and die," Kiara interjected, leaving Quinn to go to the opening of a secret tunnel. Waiting here might mean waiting for her death. "Get the guard to escort me."


    Quinn didn¡¯t think it was a good idea to leave the room but of course, the princess wouldn¡¯t believe her since she didn¡¯t see the loss outside.


    "Why aren¡¯t you here?" Kiara whispered, wishing Alexander was at her side now.


    This was the best time for Alexander to protect her and get her out of the palace. She had great plans for the palace but could throw them away to leave with him. She loved him so much to give up everything yet Alexander abandoned her to be with another woman using him.


    "No!" Quinn cried, covering her mouth as one of the princess¡¯s guards fell. She was in shock as death up close was far worse than what she had seen before.


    "Close the door!" Another guard yelled, snapping Quinn out of her shock.


    Quinn closed the door which she wanted to keep closed from the beginning but Kiara was against it. "What should we do now princess? The other maids and guards might be dead."


    "You are to help me instead of speaking. Come open this door," Kiara said, making way for Quinn to slide across the ancient door which did not want to work. What was the point of having secret passages if the doors to them were not changed so they could open easily?


    Quinn returned to Kiara¡¯s side to open the door. They might survive if they enter in time to hide from the enemy. "I did it," she sighed in relief. "Princess, please go first."


    Kiara stepped inside the small space which should lead her to the courtyard where if she was careful she could sneak out to find refuge with one of her father¡¯s friends. "Get dressed as I would and run away. Distract them long enough for me to get out of the palace. Close this door before you do so they cannot suspect a secret passage. Be quick."


    Quinn grabbed Kiara¡¯s hand to stop her from leaving. "If I do that, I will be killed. They will mistake me for you."


    Kiara peeled Quinn¡¯s hand from her arm. "That is the point. You are a servant of my family. Be fast instead of blabbering."


    Kiara pulled the cloak over her head and ran away as the noise outside was getting louder which meant more attackers were near.


    Quinn knew not to be surprised because of how the princess had always treated her but for a royal to leave one of their loyal subjects in this situation was wrong. Why did she need to give up her life for the princess when the princess would not do the same?


    Quinn had two options. She could do as the princess told her or follow the princess to safety. Like the princess, Quinn wanted to live as well. Nothing the princess could do to her now was worse than what would happen to her if she was caught pretending to be the princess.


    Just as Quinn made up her mind to follow the princess, the doors were knocked open and broken to allow the intruders in.


    Quinn dropped to her knees since there wasn¡¯t any point in trying to escape. The man meant to wed the princess stood before her. "Please. I have a family waiting for me outside the palace. I am only a palace maid."


    Zayne walked around the sobering maid. He had not forgotten her as the one sent to spoil Rose¡¯s dress during the festival. She had only been following orders then just like she might be following orders now.


    "You will not be harmed. You will be able to join the other palace workers as long as you don¡¯t try to run out of the palace. She abandoned you. How fitting," Zayne said, entering the secret passage.


    There wasn¡¯t any hope among the royals here since they only thought of themselves.


    Quinn flinched as the outsiders walked by her to follow where the princess ran off. She had not betrayed the princess since these men came in before she could close the door.


    Quinn touched her chest where there was an aching pain. Death was before her but she narrowingly escaped it again. After what she had done to the woman the general walked with, when he entered the room she was certain he would kill her right away but he didn¡¯t.


    Quinn covered her face as tears fell. Their enemy had shown her more mercy than the princess she had served for nearly a year.


    She heard yelling coming from the passage and knew the princess had to be found already. "Kill her," she whispered, hoping her prayers would be answered now to be freed from Kiara.


    Would it be so bad for all the royals to die today if the servants would not be harmed? They had all suffered at the hands of one of the royals in different cruel ways.


    "She¡¯ll kill me," Quinn said, knowing Kiara would blame her capture on her. "No," she gripped her dress. She couldn¡¯t put up with the princess¡¯s vicious attacks anymore. "Kill her," she repeated.


    The kingdom was better off without the royals.

 Chapter 189

    Chapter 189: Chapter 189"This must be hurting your pride. Standing in this dark old passage with no one to help you. Someone as manipulative as you should have found a way to avoid standing here," said Zayne.


    Kiara smiled, masking her fear. "Well, it wasn¡¯t in my plans for you to take over our kingdom. Had you given me a hint I would have prepared better. Did you use my maid to find me? Or did you kill her? She is the one who ruined the dress. Take her," she offered.


    Zayne laughed, not surprised by how Kiara offered the maid so easily. "I didn¡¯t need her to find you. If you were smart, you would have worked with the maid to close that door. I wasn¡¯t aware you had secret passages in the palace. Your need to sacrifice those around you left you here alone."


    "If you are going to kill me, get it over with. How cruel of you to kill me when I wasn¡¯t involved with the slaves or are you angry about the festival? Don¡¯t tell me that you love her too. She¡¯s just a simple woman," Kiara said, her hands balling up.


    It was a slap in the face to not only lose Alexander but also the man she didn¡¯t want. She was losing to a whore.


    "Of course, you would love her when she can offer you her body. As a princess, I can¡¯t use such tricks to get a man to fall in love with me. If you are angry with me because of the festival, you must know that she is from a brothel. It isn¡¯t worth your time to do this," said Kiara.


    Once again, Zayne laughed. "It must be eating you inside to think a woman from the brothel took away the man you wanted. How horrible or evil do you have to be that he would not stand by your side? Have you ever considered that?"


    Kiara bit her lip. She knew that wasn¡¯t the reason. Alexander was too kind to not want to use her title to get ahead. He only wanted to be a soldier but with a little more time he would have accepted her love.


    "Just kill me if that is what you are here for," said Kiara. She was not going to beg for her life. That would hurt her pride. "Get it over with."


    Zayne looked down from Kiara¡¯s face to her arms placed behind her back. "Drop whatever weapon you have or use it on yourself. I don¡¯t care but if it is pointed at me, you will die here in a cruel manner. It will be remembered that your life ended here in this dark old place."


    Kiara dropped the dagger. It wouldn¡¯t be of any use since Zayne wore armour and there were men behind him. Fighting with words was all that she could do not this. Right now, she had to get in Zayne¡¯s good graces.


    ¡¯I need him,¡¯ Kiara thought.


    With Alexander gone, her only saving grace was to cling to Zayne. The royal wedding between the two kingdoms could continue. Surely the Hamiltons couldn¡¯t be so cruel to let her family lineage die here.


    Kiara kept her head up high as she walked toward Zayne. "I surrender. Take me with my family or have you already killed them?"


    "It is funny how you still lean towards giving me orders. I would be a fool to seat you with your brothers to get in their ear. Before I lock you away tell me where your mother was sent to," Zayne said since at the moment, no one could find the queen.


    Kiara smiled as an opportunity presented itself. "If I tell you where my father sent her to, would you spare me? I would gladly continue what my father proposed between us. Even if it isn¡¯t to be your wife. Men like you are bound to have mistresses."


    Zayne was curious about the royal family and how close they were over the years since they were all so ready to throw their family to the wolves just so they could survive. "The second prince joined my side by offering the king and the crown prince. Here you are offering your mother to me."


    "I knew this family was fucked up but not this much. Walk," Zayne ordered Kiara.


    "Parents shouldn¡¯t have their favourites but mine did. Like my father loved me most, my mother loved Henry most. If she had the chance to sacrifice me to save him and herself, she would do it so why should I be kind? I don¡¯t have anything to do with this war. I only want Alexander and to leave," said Kiara.


    "How unfortunate for you that he doesn¡¯t want you," Zayne replied.


    Life would have been easier for Zayne had Alexander ended up with Kiara and left Rose alone but he couldn¡¯t blame the poor bastard for running from the princess.


    Kiara was crazy and smart to know how to get what she wanted which was why she had to die. If there was anyone to one day build up a rebellion it wouldn¡¯t be the princes to lead it but the woman standing beside him.


    Had Kiara not been so driven by jealousy and so quick to abandon her servants, Zayne could have found a way to place her on the throne so her talents wouldn¡¯t be wasted. A queen ruling the kingdom and making it better would have been better than having to hunt down a male relative.


    Kiara glared at Quinn who still sat on the floor weeping as if she was the one in danger. If she could have a moment alone with Quinn she would kill her since it was her fault. Quinn had one simple task of pushing back the door to hide the passage.


    "Where are we going?" Kiara questioned, confused by where Zayne was leading her. ¡¯There are better places to hold me alone. I cannot fight like my brothers."


    "I am taking you to see your siblings," Zayne answered.


    Rose was still on his mind as Zayne thought of how she might have been here if life had gone any different. She could have been one of the princesses in the palace that many forgot about. That the king forgot about.


    She could have been the princess James tried to offer to take to the camp.


    It was a good day for the tables to change for the legitimate and illegitimate children of the king.


    Kiara stopped walking as knew what Zayne had to be thinking. "I will not be kept there. I am the daughter of the king and queen. A true heir, not born by some whore. Take me elsewhere or kill me."


    Zayne was not in the mood to listen to her orders. Kiara had lost what power she held before. He grabbed her arm and dragged her toward the part of the palace where he knew the other royals were kept.


    They were like mice hiding in a dark corner, running around quietly to not be caught by the queen. The other royals would have been better off if they were sent out of the palace since the queen would not let them be seen and plotted to kill them in secret.


    "No-"


    Zayne pushed Kiara against a wall, his hand wrapping around her slender neck. "Princess now is not the time for you to lose your sense. I am still annoyed by you targeting Rose because of that bastard¡¯s love so please, don¡¯t push me to kill you right now."


    Kiara¡¯s eyes widened, her hands frantically tapping Zayne¡¯s arm to stop as she felt her feet leaving the ground. She closed her eyes, trying to grasp a little more air as Zayne tightened his hold on her. "Please," she pleaded. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne added more pressure to her neck. Had Rose been here Kiara would have been her tormentor. He wanted to snap her neck over what could have happened had Rose ended up here.


    Zayne released Kiara, letting her fall to the floor to catch her breath. "Bring the princes to me," he ordered his men.


    He had spared too many for too long.

 Chapter 190

    Chapter 190: Chapter 190Henry suspected Kiara of being involved in the current state of the palace when he saw her with Zayne. What act was she trying to do now by sitting on the floor? It was unlike her to sit there so she was going well out of her way to put on a good show.


    Henry started to walk toward his sister but Finn blocked him. "Are you happy now, Kiara? Your plans led to your father dying. I hope you are burning with guilt since he loved you most. How could you join hands with this bastard?"


    Kiara refused to answer Henry. How could he suspect her of knowing any of this when she was sitting on the floor gasping for air? Zayne could have broken her neck over something small she did in the past.


    She wasn¡¯t going to join hands with Zayne. Kiara was going to kill him when she got the chance.


    "Answer me!" Henry yelled.


    "Henry," Mateo spoke up, sensing the danger around them.


    If Kiara was working with the outsiders, was it smart to be yelling at her now?


    Zayne pulled Henry forward close to where Kiara sat.


    "Don¡¯t touch me!" Henry spat, trying to swat Zayne¡¯s hands off of him. "I am still the crown prince of this kingdom. You can speak without touching me."


    Zayne raised his hand to stop Finn and the others present from approaching Henry. He unsheathed his sword which shut Henry up and made him try to back away to Mateo¡¯s side.


    "On your knees," Zayne instructed Henry. "I can¡¯t go all day hearing your voice."


    Henry was growing to be a lot like his father. He was bound to annoy Zayne again or do something foolish.


    Henry refused to bow. "We can continue the truce-"


    The snap of Zayne¡¯s fingers led the men around them to go toward Henry to force him down onto his knees.


    Mateo stayed out of the way and remained silent, something which kept him out of his sibling¡¯s feuds for years. Henry talked too much which placed him in the position he was now. The title of crown prince wasn¡¯t worth what Henry believed it was.


    Henry glared at Zayne as he struggled to fight against the hold of the men around him. "You acted like you cared for the people when in the same breath you are trying to punish me for what my father did. I haven¡¯t had my reign as king yet."


    Zayne waited for Henry¡¯s hands to be tied and then positioned his sword at the back of Henry¡¯s neck.


    "I can be better than my father. I can make the slave trade go away," Henry promised, frantically trying to find the solution to save his life. Beads of sweat trickled down the side of his face and the hairs on his arm stood tall as he felt the icy feeling of Zayne¡¯s blade. "I can make it alright. Just agree to do the truce."


    "Answer me!" Henry yelled. He needed an answer to know whether there was hope for his life.


    Unfortunately, Zayne didn¡¯t have anything to say when his mind was made up. He positioned the blade at Henry¡¯s neck where he wanted to cut.


    Mateo covered his mouth and looked away. This was what he wanted but just like his father¡¯s death it still made him sick to his stomach. They weren¡¯t the greatest family but they were still family. He had to bear with this a little longer to get to the throne. This was the only way.


    In time he could forgive himself by going to the church to ask for it.


    Henry attempted the stand since he knew what the silence meant and Zayne teased him by having the blade touch his neck. "Ha," he celebrated as he was able to get to his feet despite his hands tied.


    Kiara looked up to see what her foolish brother had done now but to her horror, Henry¡¯s head dropped right as she looked up. Blood splattered, dirtying the bottom of her dress.


    Kiara found difficulty breathing as she stared at Henry¡¯s head which dropped and rolled near her feet. She always thought it would be satisfying to see Henry die but it would only be so at her hands. It would have been satisfying to see her plans to turn her brothers against each other causing the two to kill each other.


    Kiara bit her lip. She felt angry right now. Not because her brother was dead but Zayne had rid her of the chance she waited so long for. All her plotting had gone to waste just for Zayne to behead Henry.


    What truly hurt was hearing that her father had died. He was always the only one on her side and for killing him, Zayne was going to suffer even if it meant her having to die for it to happen.


    Kiara smiled, bowing her head as she knew Zayne was going to feel her pain. She was lucky to have sent Mathias out to kill Rose. Zayne didn¡¯t know what awaited him when he saw her again.


    ¡¯I must survive to see his pain,¡¯ Kiara decided. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne wiped Henry¡¯s blood off his sword with a cloth handed to him. His gaze went to Mateo on the verge of throwing up. He was silent now but still a nuisance.


    Mateo noticed Zayne¡¯s sudden interest in him and put his hands up to show he wasn¡¯t going to fight. "I told you that I am on your side. If you give me a chance, I can make a difference. I wanted the truce to work but my father wouldn¡¯t let me speak. I would have gotten rid of the slaves had I-"


    "You knew about them," Kiara spoke up. Since her brothers were easy pickings right now, she had to play on it. It was better that Zayne took his frustration out on her brothers and just placed her in a room.


    Kiara smiled when her eyes met with Mateo¡¯s. "I knew about them and you did as well. You went to your father¡¯s allies to see the women they had. Why are you acting lost now when you used to joke about those parties being better than brothels? The maids you entertain speak a lot if you offer them money."


    Mateo balled up his fist, wishing he could kill Kiara now. What was the point in keeping her alive when she was useless? What worth did the princess have now unless Zayne wanted to bed her?


    "She is lying. My sister is quite good with her words. I didn¡¯t know about any slaves until you arrived. My father wouldn¡¯t take me out of the palace with him when he visited his friends. She¡¯s lying to get me killed," Mateo accused Kiara.


    Mateo knew Kiara was well aware there wasn¡¯t a way for her to get on Zayne¡¯s side so she was taking him down with her. Whatever maids she had spoken to told her lies since he never attended a party with his father.


    "I know. Pick her up," Zayne said, dropping the now blood-stained cloth on the floor.


    Mateo grinned, relishing in the moment of his sister¡¯s downfall.


    Kiara frowned, upset that her plans were not working now but her disappointment didn¡¯t last long.


    Zayne swung the sword again, striking Mateo who let out a piercing scream.


    Unlike Henry¡¯s death, Kiara laughed at Mateo¡¯s state. He was a little too cocky, thinking he could help with her demise. "I lied," Kiara confessed to Zayne.


    "I know," Zayne replied.


    He would never trust what came out of Kiara¡¯s mouth concerning her brothers. From day one, he saw how she toyed with them. Mateo was just set to die.

 Chapter 191

    Chapter 191: Chapter 191Zayne forced Kiara to her feet and led the way to find her other siblings.


    "I was wrong. I should have turned to you in the beginning. I was a bit foolish not to have noticed from your actions that you would attack us. At least let me know. If I had shown interest in the engagement and helped you with the slaves, would you have loved me?" Kiara asked.


    "No," Zayne answered.


    "I see. She has you wrapped around her finger so much-"


    "It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with her. I would never love a woman like you. I would be impressed if you would admit you are a heartless woman," Zayne said but he knew it would never come.


    As smart as Kiara was and how aware she was of her surroundings to make use of others, she couldn¡¯t see that she was a heartless woman who forced others to love her instead of letting it happen naturally.


    "I am heartless? I could marry any man in the kingdom but I picked one who couldn¡¯t tell me his family name or offer me any riches. How am I heartless when I was ready to give him a better life and go up against my father¡¯s wishes to do so? I was good to him," Kiara argued, the betrayal of Alexander abandoning her still lingered.


    How many princesses would do what she was willing to do for Alexander? She was ready to go into a fight against her father so that she could have him.


    "Loving someone means wanting the best for them even if it means letting them go. You forced him to your side, and he ran away in the end. Let us end this talk here since you will never understand. Is it here?" Zayne asked, noticing the change in the palace¡¯s decor where they walked now.


    When Zayne first stepped into the palace and then walked around with the royals, it had been well decorated with the walls seeming as though they glistened in the light.


    Where they walked now was dark since there wasn¡¯t any space for light to be let in to see where they walked. Lanterns were the only source of light but they weren¡¯t close to each other.


    It reminded Zayne of a dungeon.


    Kiara covered her nose with her right hand and tried her best to watch where she walked. She had never been in this part of the palace and it was for a good reason. She looked at the walls after noticing something was on them when she walked by.


    "Who did this?" She wondered, confused by the badly drawn portraits.


    The portraits looked as though a child had drawn them.


    Had her mother played with the children here by having them think a painter was coming only for someone with no talent in art to produce this?


    Zayne let go of Kiara, leaving her in the hands of Finn. He took a lantern from the wall and used it to find his way to a door. There was a noise coming from the room like something large had fallen.


    Zayne opened the door, narrowly dodging a piece of wood aimed at his head. "Don¡¯t," he warned the attacker. "I am not here to kill you."


    A princess stood in front of her siblings with the only weapon she could find to attack the intruder.


    Willow didn¡¯t believe Zayne¡¯s words. "You are here to kill us."


    Kiara peeped inside the room to get a good glance at the siblings she never wanted to see. "You, why are you here?" She asked, surprised to see a palace maid among them. "She isn¡¯t one of my father¡¯s children. She¡¯s a maid."


    "I am not a maid," Willow answered. "I had to dress as a maid to find us food when the queen punished us. We are not worth anything so please leave us."


    Zayne counted the others behind Willow and ended with four princesses all of good age but they were small, clearly not properly fed. "I am not here to harm you. I am freeing you. The king and his heirs are dead. There is a search for the queen. You will be fed and placed elsewhere. Is one of you sick?"


    Willow turned to look at her younger sister cradled in the arms of another sister. She was hot and had not opened her eyes since morning. "She is sick and we don¡¯t have anything to help her. We pleaded with the maid who came to us for medicine but she said it was out of her hands. I couldn¡¯t find any medicine."


    It was a grave risk but Willow had no other choice. She was forced to dress as a maid and gather what was needed but it was hard to get medicine.


    Kiara couldn¡¯t believe her ears. All along one of her father¡¯s bastards had been walking amongst them. "You have been stealing from us-"


    "He is my father too!" Willow yelled, frustrated that one side of her birth was ignored. "I am still his child even though I do not want to be."


    "Are there more of you?" Zayne asked, going forward to see the ill princess.


    "There were more of us but someone came to get them and they never returned. They threatened us to stay quiet or they would sell us. We are not acknowledged but a princess would sell well," Willow repeated the crude remarks. "I would rather die than be sold."


    Zayne tilted his head, getting a better look at the princess holding the sick one. The princess bowed her head to hide her face but Zayne already figured out the secret hidden in this room. "You¡¯re a boy," he revealed.


    Willow turned around, surprised that it was figured out already despite the disguise. "We are all princesses here."


    "There is a boy amongst you. You¡¯ve grown your hair over the years to help with it along with the dresses. The fact that no one pays attention to you helped you to hide a prince here. I know it is because the queen would kill him. I am only curious who helped hide there was a baby prince. Come," Zayne said, reaching to take the sick princess.


    Prince Silas hugged his sister¡¯s body, not wanting to let her go into the arms of a stranger.


    "She will die by night if you leave her here. You can join her to the doctor," Zayne offered, still holding out his hands. "You look too weak to carry her. If you drop her, you will make it worse."


    Silas looked to Willow for an answer.


    "Let him hold her," Willow decided. They had already lost too many siblings.


    ¡¯Well, this is pathetic,¡¯ Kiara thought. The sight wasn¡¯t as moving as others might see it. ¡¯Mother, you¡¯re disappointing.¡¯


    Why didn¡¯t her mother just kill all the bastards when they were born? Now she left a prince to fall into Zayne¡¯s plans. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne lifted the princess. Seeing the surviving bunch he wondered if Rose would have any interest in meeting with the rest of her siblings. So far, this group was better than the others excluding Anna.


    "Princess Kiara will be kept here until I decide what to do with her. The door will be guarded at all hours of the day and if she steps outside-"


    "No!" Kiara interrupted Zayne¡¯s order. She could not stand in this filthy place meant for bastards.


    "Kill her," Zayne finished, leading the group of royals out of the room.


    Kiara bit her lip to refrain from pleading not to leave her here. She would not have the bastards see her in a pathetic state. She gripped the side of her dress, holding in her anger as the door closed behind the group, leaving her in darkness.

 Chapter 192

    Chapter 192: Chapter 192Rose stood by a window watching as a visitor for Anna departed the manor. It was the same man Anna danced with at the ball and seeing that he came frequently, he was likely the man Anna wanted to marry.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what to make of him since they had not spoken and she still felt it was too soon for Anna to decide to marry him.


    "What are you looking at?" Alexander asked, going to Rose¡¯s side to join in looking out the window.


    "Anna¡¯s suitor is leaving. I have been hearing that she is doing well this season. I am glad that what is happening in the kingdom is not affecting her pick of a husband," said Rose. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alexander turned from the window to the book Rose held in her hands. "While she is busy with suitors I am always seeing you with a book or your mother by your side tutoring you. Is it a good read?"


    "It is but I am quite slow with reading it. There are still many words for me to learn but my mother says I am getting better. I am trying to improve my writing so it wouldn¡¯t be mistaken for a child¡¯s work. I am a little embarrassed that the books I am using now have drawings to help children," Rose said, keeping the front of the book hidden.


    "I will not tease you about it since I am not good when it comes to reading. I didn¡¯t have time for it in the early years and then when I joined the army, the men tried to be helpful but then they told me to focus only on learning how to read a map. Instead of learning how to read, I gained the talent of acting like I am good at it," Alexander revealed.


    Rose became excited. "Then you can learn with me. It is not too late. It might sound boring but it is wonderful. There is so much you will be able to read and then no one can ever try to fool you."


    "It is a kind offer but it is more suited for you. I only rely on my sword. I don¡¯t need to read so much," Alexander replied. He wasn¡¯t a noble like Rose to care about it. "I know enough to not be fooled."


    Rose was disappointed but she knew she couldn¡¯t force it on him. "Zayne was showing me how to use a map. Since he is not here, can you continue to teach me? I also want to learn how you follow the stars when you are out at sea. You don¡¯t need to if it is too much."


    "I can help you with it. It is the least I can do for you. I can also teach you how to use a weapon. Your family name puts a lot of attention on you. It would be good to know how to protect yourself. Truthfully, I am worried. Something feels off," Alexander said, looking down at the lord¡¯s guards. "Is Zayne going to attack the palace?"


    "He might," Rose answered.


    "I don¡¯t want innocent people to die."


    "Neither do I. I trust that Zayne will not attack those who don¡¯t try to harm him. I will not play stupid that many guards just doing their job won¡¯t die. I suppose that comes with war but others will not be harmed. He is good and if he does attack the palace, I think he will help us to fix the kingdom after," Rose said, trusting Zayne¡¯s plans.


    Alexander closed his eyes, thinking over whether he should just keep his mouth shut.


    He didn¡¯t.


    "Are you saying this because he is good or because you love him?" Alexander asked. He didn¡¯t know Zayne well enough to trust he had good plans for the kingdom.


    "It is both," Rose answered, turning to Alexander. "I trust him because he helped me and didn¡¯t have anything to gain from me. He has been against slaves which our king turned a blind eye to. There are children like us still taken from their homes and sold. Zayne will end that."


    "I love him because is kind and truly cares for innocent people. I wouldn¡¯t have feelings for him if he wasn¡¯t a good man. You know what I have been surrounded by for years," Rose added.


    Rose knew it was expected for Alexander and many others to not trust Zayne. They had not been around him like she was. Many might say she was blinded by love but Zayne had slowly earned her trust, something she never expected would happen with a man.


    "I wasn¡¯t trying to upset you. I only met him a few times and outside of him helping you, I have only heard stories about him. I am making a judgement of him through you so excuse me if there are moments when I doubt him," Alexander said, hoping she wouldn¡¯t think it was jealousy.


    "I understand. Once you get to know Zayne you will like him. He looks scary but it is different from how he truly is," Rose said, a sadness suddenly growing on her.


    There wasn¡¯t any news about Zayne yet.


    ¡¯Maybe only to you,¡¯ Alexander thought. The way he treated Rose and others would be different.


    Zayne would be nice to Rose but hard on others.


    ¡¯How many of his stories have she heard?¡¯ Alexander wondered.


    "Have you heard all the tales about him?" Alexander questioned, curious to know how much Zayne told her.


    Rose shook her head. "I didn¡¯t know he was a prince until my grandmother revealed it. I heard whispers that he is a feared general. Is that it?"


    "The stories are more detailed of how he has conquered lands for his king. He has left many lands bloody and family lineages ended. There are two sides to him. The man you see and the man who kills," Alexander explained.


    "I know. It is no different from you. You have killed on the king¡¯s behalf, haven¡¯t you?" Rose asked.


    Alexander looked down to avoid Rose¡¯s gaze. "I have."


    "And you do not act like a killer before me. There are two sides to you as well. I have not once tried to convince myself that Zayne has not killed anyone. I know that he killed Graham. I know he has a soft side he shows me and another he hides. I am happy he hides his violent side," Rose said, happy that she saw a side to Zayne many did not.


    "Well, I don¡¯t know if it is good that he doesn¡¯t show it to you. I would hate for your relationship to go far and then you are scared of him. I will do you a favour and try to find out what is happening at the palace. I am curious too. Who would he spare?" Alexander wondered out loud.


    He wanted to escape Kiara but it wasn¡¯t to the point he wanted her to die. It wasn¡¯t uncommon for the princess to be kept alive and taken back to marry someone to keep her family name alive unless Zayne planned to wipe out the royal family.


    "Are you concerned about Mathias?" Rose asked, sensing he was missing someone in the palace.


    "No," Alexander replied. "He can take care of himself. He did everything he could to get inside the palace. I hope he can get out now."

 Chapter 193

    Chapter 193: Chapter 193¡¯What is that fool doing out here?" Mathias wondered, inspecting the part of town Alexander¡¯s tracks led him to.


    Mathias was at a dead end now since anyone he asked about Alexander kept mistaking him for another soldier. He had to go by chance now to see Alexander and Rose who couldn¡¯t be far from Alexander.


    Mathias waited patiently for the men he hired to return to him with good news. The sooner this was done the sooner he could return to the palace and be named commander.


    Mathias smiled once more, imagining his new life with his title. He always knew the princess would bring good things to his life but the plan had always been for Alexander to make it happen.


    "You should have listened to me," Mathias said, a part of him feeling sorry for Alexander. "Look where chasing her had you end up."


    Mathias did not regret the decision to abandon Rose. She was like a ship¡¯s anchor holding them down and he was the only one smart enough to realise it.


    ¡¯Oh, a soldier."


    Mathias smiled at the women giggling as they walked by him. They were always interested in men from the army but when they learned he didn¡¯t have a family name worth a pig, they looked away. He knew that would change once he was named commander. He could marry one of the women from a good home and change his life forever.


    "I should settle somewhere like this," Mathias considered.


    A big home was best suited for him.


    Mathias basked in the attention of the young women. He enjoyed the time they were looking for husbands as they were more curious about men. Their curiosity made them easy targets to trap one of them into a marriage but he had failed.


    "I depended on him too much," Mathias said, thinking about the time he wasted putting his future in Alexander¡¯s hands.


    "Flowers again? What makes you think you will win her over with that? You need to find some jewels if you want to be considered."


    Mathias eavesdropped on a conversation between two men standing outside a shop.


    "The maid I paid off says she likes flowers."


    The man¡¯s friend laughed. "Every maid says that to get money out of fools like you. She¡¯s the daughter of a lord. Why would she want flowers? Something like that might be better suited for her sister. When are they going to debut her? It would be easier for us to wed her and get to the lord¡¯s fortune."


    ¡¯Fortune?¡¯ Mathias¡¯s eyes lit up. An easy wife was what he needed and the daughter of a lord made it all the better. He was going to aim lower since many nobles wouldn¡¯t be impressed by a commander but if there was something wrong with this daughter, he might have a chance.


    "You there, what is this about the lord¡¯s daughter?" Mathias asked, interrupting the conversation.


    "Where have you been all this time? Haven¡¯t you heard the lord found his missing daughter? After being away for eight years, she won¡¯t be like her peers and she is above the age a young lady in a noble family would debut. They can¡¯t be picky with her," the stranger revealed.


    "Is that so? This land belongs to Lord Ambrose," Mathias recalled. "I didn¡¯t know he had a missing daughter. Thank you for telling me."


    The stranger shook his head at another fool thinking they would succeed when many were still trying to court her and failed. "Don¡¯t get so excited. There are rumours she is already taken by the blue-eyed general. He stayed in the lord¡¯s home but no one has seen him as of late."


    Mathias¡¯s interest in the lord grew upon hearing that Zayne was around. Why would Zayne come to this part of town to meet with the lord? Was it because the lord and the king were at odds?


    ¡¯Would the king be interested in this?¡¯ Mathias wondered. Another opportunity to get money was before him.


    "But wait, what was he doing with the lord¡¯s daughter? He left Rose already," Mathias laughed, entertained by this. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He knew it couldn¡¯t be true that there was something serious between Rose and Zayne. Mathias couldn¡¯t place why Zayne hid Rose from Graham but now he saw it as Zayne using Rose for her body and then leaving her to go to a lady from a noble family.


    "You know the lord¡¯s daughter as well? How many soldiers does she know?" The stranger muttered, second-guessing his interest in Rose because of the soldiers she knew. It was only two but since no one knew her past, it was a little strange.


    Mathias was puzzled by the question. "I don¡¯t know his daughter. I am asking you about her."


    "You just said her name. The lord¡¯s daughter is Rose. Well, Rosaline but I have heard-"


    Mathias grabbed the man¡¯s shoulders. "What did you just say?"


    Mathias hoped he had heard it wrong. It could never be that all along Rose was the daughter of the lord. The woman he had kicked and wanted to drag back to Graham couldn¡¯t be the daughter of a lord.


    "The lord¡¯s daughter¡¯s name is Rose?" Mathias asked, panicking as the severity of his actions started to kick in.


    "She is. Get off of me," the stranger shoved Mathias and walked away with his friend.


    Mathias still couldn¡¯t believe it. Rose was an orphan just like him and all the other children they had once been surrounded by. He refused to believe that she was worth something.


    He wanted to believe in a coincidence but it was too much for him to dismiss. Zayne had been here, Alexander came here, and the lord¡¯s daughter was named Rose.


    "Shit," Mathias cursed. He was dead if Rose ever saw his face and told the lord. "I need to kill her."


    Rose needed to die before his interaction with her was revealed not only for the princess but to save himself.


    "That fucking bastard knew it," Mathias realised, finally understanding why Alexander was so interested in Rose.


    Mathias laughed, thinking himself a fool for not realising how Alexander had tricked him. No wonder Alexander was so quick to give up the princess. Rose had always been in love with him so it was easier for him to wed her and settle in with the lord.


    Had Mathias known Rose¡¯s true home his reunion with Rose would have been different. He would have taken her in when he saw her in the market and brought her home.


    The lord didn¡¯t have a son so it was likely he would pass on all his wealth to his daughters which meant their husbands would benefit.


    "Lord Ambrose¡¯s home," Mathias said, setting his sights there as where to find Rose and Alexander. He still had the men he paid to kill her and this was what the princess wanted.


    With Kiara backing him, Mathias knew he was safe.


    He was going to ruin Alexander and Rose for stabbing him in the back all along.


    "Ha. They don¡¯t know where she came from?" Mathias remembered what the stranger said. "I do," he grinned.

 Chapter 194

    Chapter 194: Chapter 194"It pains me to see you seated by the window so much and I am almost tempted to convince Victor to take you closer to him. It is a battle each time I see you. I¡¯m sure he is fine," Madeline said, joining Rose by the window. "He would be happy to know you miss him. Your love grows with each passing day."


    Rose welcomed her mother sitting by the window with her. "I was thinking about the friends I made thanks to working for him. I think of Janice and how I have not gotten the chance to speak to them. I started to be close to a soldier named Mary. She was my guard at first."


    "A woman amongst soldiers. I would love to meet her. Once we hear news about the palace then we can consider going closer to Zayne. I am eagerly awaiting news just like you but for a different reason. I shouldn¡¯t say this to you but I am hoping James dies. Then I wouldn¡¯t need to worry about where you go around the kingdom," said Madeline.


    With James dead there wouldn¡¯t be anyone desperate to take Rose to the palace should the secret get out. Rose would only need to be careful where she ventured since many would like to use a lord¡¯s daughter.


    "Do you have any plans for when you see him?" Madeline asked, trying to give Rose something to look forward to.


    Rose nodded her head. There was one thing Zayne asked her for when he left and she was gaining the courage to do it. She was more certain of her feelings now after some time away from him, in a complete turn of event, Rose wanted to hold him.


    Madeline smiled, sensing Rose was a little too embarrassed to tell her. "You don¡¯t have to share it with me. If you want to give him something for your reunion, I can send a servant out." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, there is something that has been on my mind. If I leave to explore the seas with Zayne, will there be money for me to take? I have run out of what I had saved from working for Zayne. I have been thinking of how I will buy what I will need," Rose confessed.


    Madeline didn¡¯t see the need for Rose to worry about this. "There is money set aside for you so you won¡¯t need to work again but I am most certain he will take care of you. He didn¡¯t spare any money when it came to the gifts he sent."


    "I am not fond of relying on anyone. What if something changes and he doesn¡¯t want to take care of me? It is not like we are married. I¡¯ve been learning that the world isn¡¯t like I thought. There are so many rules and so many things expected from us," Rose said, trying her best to remember all of it.


    "I am not anywhere near ready for marriage and I am still getting to know Zayne. I should have a way to take care of myself so in the event of something bad, I can find my way home. Forgive me, my mind cannot help thinking of the bad possibilities. I do look forward to being with Zayne," Rose said, wishing to show her thoughts weren¡¯t all negative.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I understand what you are trying to say. People can change unexpectedly so it is fair to want to be prepared if there is ever that chance. In the beginning, I didn¡¯t want to use Victor¡¯s money since I didn¡¯t feel I had the right to it even as his wife. I will give you money to put aside," Madeline promised.


    Madeline thought of something else she had been meaning to speak to Rose about. "You can always come to me to ask about anything concerning Zayne and what you feel. As your relationship grows there will be new things you experience. It might be frightening at first but you don¡¯t need to run away."


    Madeline continued, "You should tell him about what you feel and ask him to tell you what he feels. It is-"


    "Are you trying to explain a man being with a woman?" Rose asked, feeling awkward speaking of this with her mother. "I know what happens."


    "You saw what happened in a brothel and it is not like that. There are still some things that trouble you and I want you to know the love between lovers is nothing like the lust you witnessed in the brothel. It is not the same when there is love. Real love," Madeline added, assuming love was thrown around in the brothel.


    "I know. I have already witnessed that not all men are like what I believed. It was foolish to place everyone to be like Graham. I must admit that I am scared of what will come being with Zayne but I am excited. He makes me happy," Rose said, looking down at her lap. "I am happy I didn¡¯t run away from such happiness."


    Madeline touched Rose¡¯s hand. "I worried for nothing. Still, you can always come to ask. I will try my best not to make it as embarrassing as it is now. Emmett," she addressed the butler. "What troubles you? Is it news about the palace?"


    Emmett glanced at Rose, the current target of the gossip in town. "There is new gossip growing around the town. A maid I sent out returned with news about Rose. It is spreading that Lady Rose was once in a brothel where she entertained men. I don¡¯t know where it started."


    Madeline bit her tongue to refrain from saying Valerie¡¯s name next to Rose since there wasn¡¯t any proof of it. "Please leave us for a moment, Emmett."


    Rose was disappointed to hear the news was out but she knew this would happen at some point. The secret wasn¡¯t with just her and Zayne anymore. Everyone who knew could not be trusted.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Madeline apologised. It felt like her fault.


    "You do not need to apologise. I knew deep down I would not be so lucky for it to stay a secret forever. I am fine but I worry about you and the family name. Everyone says reputations are important-"


    "My daughter is more important," Madeline spoke over Rose. "You were the victim of a kidnapping. How could I ever think about my reputation at a time like this? I was only thinking of you having a quiet life. Many are vicious and would love to see you break down over this. I will find who spread it."


    "And do what?" Rose asked, curious as to what would happen. "I have a feeling it is not anyone here who started the gossip. I can make a few assumptions and with that, I will stay away from who I suspect. Finding the person who spread it and silencing those speaking will only spark others wanting to talk. Just leave it."


    Rose didn¡¯t have any interest in fighting the gossip to hide it. She was the girl taken from her home and placed in a brothel. If the town wanted to be so bad to judge her for something that wasn¡¯t her choice then so be it.


    ¡¯Rose," Madeline replied, not finding this a good idea.


    "I was in a brothel. I wanted to forget it but life has a way of making me remember it. I know what I did and didn¡¯t do there. Some have accepted me and others turned me away. I don¡¯t want to sit here and sulk about the truth being out. I will focus on those who accept me and ignore the talk," said Rose.


    When she had her family and Zayne, the town¡¯s words did not matter.


    "For many years I have hid away from the harsh stares of those who hated seeing the women from the brothel. I¡¯ve been pointed to and called awful names. What the town is doing now is not new and I will not allow it to bother me again. This came in time to stop the suitors," Rose said, relieved their visits would stop.


    Madeline still worried about Rose being affected by all the gossip but there was something to be proud of. "I am grateful that I was given the chance to see you grow little by little. Still, your mother will take care of this."

 Chapter 195

    Chapter 195: Chapter 195"I need to have a word with your father and I will find out what is occurring in the palace. Once it is safe, I will take you from here. We can all consider it a wonderful break from the manor. Anna will be excited to be near the palace though it might not be pretty now," Madeline said as she stood up. "Do you want to join me?"


    Rose closed the book she had long ignored. She stood up to join her mother in hearing about the palace. Knowing whether Zayne was safe was more important than thinking about this town gossiping.


    Madeline and Rose walked together to where Victor spoke with his guards.


    "Victor," Madeline called to her husband. "It has gotten out."


    "It has reached me. I am tracking down the person who shared it. I did not tell the town guards about it. It was only my family to know and if it was one of them or a servant, I will get to the bottom of it," Victor promised.


    "I don¡¯t want to fix it. It is true what they are saying. I know some will twist it but it can¡¯t be helped. I don¡¯t want to spend the rest of my life fighting to keep this secret. I would like to know about the palace. Is Zayne well?" Rose asked, nervous.


    Victor didn¡¯t want the matter to be let go since someone close to them might have shared something that was to be kept a secret. They couldn¡¯t keep someone like that around as they had a bigger secret which needed to be kept in the family.


    Victor sighed, deciding to respect Rose¡¯s wish for now. "You came just in time. I received word from an ally in the palace. The outsiders took it over and the king is dead but it has not been announced. The princes are dead and only the princess remains."


    Madeline frowned, confused as to why the princes were also killed. "He killed the heirs? I thought he was only going for James."


    "From what was written, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much anger over the death of the princes. We have not been to the palace to know what the princes are like. There might have been a good reason why they were killed. We will find out after," said Victor, waiting on further news before he judged Zayne¡¯s decision.


    If the princes were like their father, Victor would have also killed them.


    "There will be a lot of panic and fear with many moving to get away from being so near the palace. Something like this will make some do dangerous things since they think we might all die. Once the king¡¯s death is revealed, we should all stay within the gates," Madeline proposed, wary of how others will behave.


    Victor glanced at Rose who seemed to be relieved. His ally was now revealed to Zayne and it was evident that Zayne was preparing to take Rose to where he was now. Victor was still deciding on whether this was a good time.


    Victor could think of many who would be so bold or foolish to attack Zayne to avenge James. He didn¡¯t want Rose in the middle of it and he certainly didn¡¯t want Rose to be seen as Zayne¡¯s weakness to be attacked in place of him.


    "It won¡¯t be long before he sends someone for you," Victor revealed, not wanting to keep the secret from Rose. "He has the palace under his control and it won¡¯t be long before his soldiers are spread out across the kingdom to prevent any attacks from those once loyal to the king."


    "You do not seem excited about this," Rose noted. She heard it in Victor¡¯s voice.


    "Your safety will always be my concern. If he has full control of the town, we may go to my home there but I don¡¯t want you in the palace and you should meet him secretly. Only until he announces what his plans for the kingdom are. This fight isn¡¯t over yet," said Victor.


    Though James wasn¡¯t a perfect king, he was still the king. Zayne had to kill those loyal to James right now.


    "I see. To see him in secret is better than not seeing him. Please tell me as soon as we can go there,¡¯ Rose requested, eager to see Zayne again.


    Rose wished that with the king¡¯s death, the fight was over and they could all go back to their normal life. She awaited news of many taken from their homes or sold by someone they knew to be freed. It was long overdue for slaves to be no more and for all involved in keeping the dirty business alive to pay.


    "I will make arrangements as soon as I get a response about how safe it is for us to go there. The timing is good to get you away from what is said now. The king¡¯s death will wipe away all talk about you. I will instruct the butler to warn the maids not to speak of it. Regardless of where you have been, you are an Ambrose so they are to hold their tongues," said Victor.


    The town could gossip all it wanted but it had to be ready for his response to those who sought to hurt Rose whether physically or with words. As a lord, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to ruin those who spoke too much.


    "I will leave it to you. Who will be the one to tell Anna? She is seeing many suitors and it appears as though she has her mind set on one. To move would disturb her life and I have been thinking I want to tell Anna the truth about the king," Rose revealed, knowing it was wrong to keep Anna in the dark.


    "We all know why we should stay away from the palace but she does not. I don¡¯t want to keep it from her. I trust Anna will not tell anyone. I am willing to tell her of wanting to leave to be closer to Zayne and if she doesn¡¯t want to go, I understand," Rose said, placing herself in Anna¡¯s shoes.


    It wasn¡¯t fair to pull Anna away from her suitors just for Rose to be with Zayne. If Anna did not want to go Rose would stay until Zayne no longer needed to be in the palace.


    Rose thought of a plan should Anna be upset. "I once lived among the soldiers. If Anna doesn¡¯t want to go and you cannot leave her side, I will go to the camp again. I am enjoying my time with you but I am worried about him and wish to see him."


    Madeline didn¡¯t want Rose back at the camp nor did she want her family to be split right now. They needed to stick together. "I¡¯m sure we can work something out with Anna. She will be understanding. You should go pack so you are ready to leave when we get a response. You will see him soon."


    Rose smiled, turning away from her parents to return to her room. She had waited patiently but now she was at her limit. Rose was eager to let Zayne know of her newfound feelings and how much she had missed him. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 196

    Chapter 196: Chapter 196Zayne stood with Finn watching the doctor tend to the sick princess. A little longer and they would have lost another princess.


    Finn couldn¡¯t believe the state of the king¡¯s children. "We¡¯ve seen a lot of messed up things during our travels but this is near the top for the most messed up. She was starving the children all because she only wanted her children present in the palace. How many children had she killed?"


    "Could be many," Zayne replied.


    He was certain Lilian was the one behind Rose¡¯s kidnapping.


    Zayne stared at the prince who still wore clothes similar to his sisters to conceal his identity. Lilian had frightened them so much that though she wasn¡¯t in the palace, the only living prince pretended to be a princess.


    "I share your anger. Rose is like a little lamb to me and the thought of her being amongst this group is upsetting. It is more upsetting knowing the king¡¯s love for her mother means she might not have survived. She would have been the first one the queen wanted to kill," said Finn.


    Finn didn¡¯t know if Rose being hidden away in a brothel was good or bad for her. "If the queen was the one who took Rose, why did she place her in a brothel instead of killing her? Her role could have been revealed if Rose were found." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne had also thought about this. "She likely paid for Rose to be killed but she was sold instead. Whoever she ordered to kill Rose crossed her and made more money. Rose thought she had been sold by her father."


    "I need a king who will listen," Zayne said, still watching the young prince. "He lacks the knowledge to sit on the throne but right now, he is the best person to use. He needs to give up pretending to be a princess first."


    Finn didn¡¯t see the little wimp becoming a king. "I wouldn¡¯t waste my time on him. Now, the princess who protects her siblings seems like she would make a good queen. It would not be the first time a queen ruled the kingdom."


    Zayne shifted his gaze to Willow. Since she roamed the palace to look for medicine, there should be some things she knew. She appeared to be the oldest of the group and it was this that made him curious if she had a hand in hiding a prince.


    Zayne left the wall he stood by. He could not wait for the siblings to settle in. He needed a ruler now so by the time more of his ships came in, his job was done and the men from his brother¡¯s court would take over.


    Zayne¡¯s sole duty was to defeat the king if the truce could not happen and make it safe for the king¡¯s court to come. He had done his part and now he could return home.


    Willow stood up as soon as she noticed Zayne approaching. "Thank you again for saving us. You¡¯ve been sticking to us which means you want something from us. We won¡¯t be able to help you find the queen."


    "I don¡¯t need your help. I¡¯ve already set a trap to bring her back. What I need from you is a ruler who will do as they are told and protect this kingdom," Zayne revealed.


    Willow¡¯s eyes widened. No one had ever considered them heirs. "Princess Kiara-"


    "Will die," Zayne interjected. "She cannot be trusted. Should I be so foolish to put her on the throne, you will die."


    Willow turned to Silas who was the best option simply because he was a boy. "I never thought of Silas becoming king but I will support it as long as what you are planning won¡¯t harm him. We¡¯ve all dreamt of getting out of the palace and this will keep us in it."


    "Please take your time with him. We didn¡¯t get good tutors and he doesn¡¯t know how to use a sword. He spent his life acting as a princess to not be killed. He¡¯ll need time to settle in as a prince," said Willow.


    "I don¡¯t have that kind of time. The princess who nearly hit me in the head with wood will have to do."


    "Me?" Willow pointed to herself. "How can I rule this kingdom? I am not a prince."


    "It doesn¡¯t have to be a prince. You took care of siblings you don¡¯t share a mother with and risked your life to find medicine. As long as your heart remains there, you will do. They can stay in the palace with you and be royals. You need to decide quickly as my only other option is to find another relative," Zayne explained.


    It was that or someone from his brother¡¯s court would rule. Zayne was giving a chance for this family name to not completely vanish.


    Willow couldn¡¯t believe she had the chance to become a queen. It seemed so far out of reach in the past. "I am scared. I don¡¯t know if I could be good as a queen. Protecting my siblings is one thing but to rule a kingdom is another. I need a little time to think and speak to my siblings about it."


    "Though you will be named King, you will serve my brother. Consider that as well. I will give you until night to give me an answer," Zayne replied, turning away to leave the siblings.


    Finn followed Zayne, acting as his guard to protect him from those who might want to avenge the king and princes. "Why don¡¯t you put Rose on the throne? From what you told me, she has every right to sit there."


    "Rose shouldn¡¯t be in the palace," Zayne answered, disliking the idea.


    "Is it because she doesn¡¯t want to be here or is it that you have plans for her to sail away with you? You can¡¯t stay here so if she did become queen, she would have to marry someone else. That was careless of me," Finn put his hands in the air, regretting saying something so stupid after Zayne looked at him.


    Finn kept a good distance between himself and Zayne. "I knew that you had fallen in love with her but I didn¡¯t know it was to the point you thought of yourself as the man she would marry. Your mother will be surprised. I only worry if it will be a happy surprise."


    "I am not thinking about marriage so you shouldn¡¯t. Rose just doesn¡¯t belong in a palace. Siblings were willing to kill each other to get what they wanted. Rose is too good for a place like this to taint her. I wouldn¡¯t let her step foot in the palace at home. Prepare to go for her," Zayne said, ready to have her close again.


    "And as for the princess here, it is time she had her dinner. Use the maid that tried to help her escape," Zayne ordered Finn.


    "Shouldn¡¯t we just kill her now? You said she was the smartest one in the family. She must be plotting an escape," said Finn.


    "She is but she won¡¯t make it out. Send the maid, no," Zayne changed his mind. "Bring her to me first."


    Finn didn¡¯t agree with Zayne¡¯s plans. It was too risky to keep the princess alive. What could Zayne be plotting that he was certain Kiara would die?


    "The maid failed to pull back the door for the princess to hide. If we send her to the princess, won¡¯t she be harmed?" Finn asked.


    "The princess will try to harm her. I wonder how long it will take the maid to reach her breaking point. It is a show worth watching. bring her," Zayne repeated, changing direction to the room where Kiara was kept.

 Chapter 197

    Chapter 197: Chapter 197Kiara sat in silence, waiting for the moment someone would remember and come to her. It was all that she could do since there wasn¡¯t a window she could get out of to run away.


    She knew there were guards outside who wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill her because of Zayne¡¯s order so she was not stupid to approach them. There was the option of seducing them since it worked well for others but she could not bring herself to stoop so low.


    There was a difference between her and other women in Kiara¡¯s eyes.


    Kiara bit her nails, for the first time in her life worried about what would come of her. She could have counted on one of her brothers to do something to cause an uprising to get back the palace but they were dead and she had helped with one of the deaths.


    "I should have left," Kiara muttered, regretting she had not joined her mother out of the palace.


    Her scheme backfired with her mother now safe while she was trapped in the filthy room awaiting the moment Zayne would kill her.


    "Ha," Kiara laughed, still in disbelief that a man like Zayne fell for a simple woman. "She has the two of them like fools."


    Kiara stopped laughing when the door opened. There was finally light in the room again. She stood up, expecting it to be Zayne but her useless maid greeted her. "Why did they send you?" She sat back down. "You are not my maid anymore."


    Quinn entered with the tray of food she was tasked to bring the princess. She did not want to be here, knowing the princess¡¯s wrath awaited her. "I was told to bring you food because you would be comfortable with me-"


    "I would be comfortable with you? The maid who failed to close the door to let me escape?" Kiara questioned, angered once more by how useless Quinn was. "I should have let him kill you the night of the festival."


    Quinn placed the food down. She had hoped that the princess wouldn¡¯t be so cruel with the king and princes deaths, but she was wrong. "You already made the offer for him to kill me. It was your guard that stopped it. I am foolish as you say," she admitted.


    Why had she cared for the princess in this moment when the princess was so quick to come up with a plan that would kill her?


    "That is the smartest thing someone has said today. If only others would admit how foolish they are. I am here held captive because you didn¡¯t follow my order. Why didn¡¯t you? All this time you wanted me to die?" Kiara asked, suspicious of Quinn.


    "Yes," Quinn answered, turning to face Kiara. "I was hoping you would die before your brothers."


    Kiara wasn¡¯t the kind of royal Quinn wanted to serve. The kind of royal she would have been willing to give up her life for.


    Kiara thought Quinn was playing a dangerous game. "Regardless of my father and brothers deaths, you cannot speak to me as you like. I am still the princess of this kingdom. The only fit heir-"


    Quinn surprised herself and Kiara by raising her hand to slap Kiara. "I have had enough of you using me and playing with my life as if it isn¡¯t worth something. I was a loyal subject eager to serve you but from the moment I was named your maid, you found ways to dangle my life before the hands of death."


    Quinn couldn¡¯t take any more of this and she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand by while another maid endured this abuse.


    Kiara slowly came over the shock of being struck by a maid. Never once had her parents struck her and though she didn¡¯t have a good relationship with her brothers, they had never hit her. "You," Kiara raised her hand to strike Quinn back.


    Quinn reached for the princess¡¯s hand to stop her, causing the two to struggle.


    "I will not be used by you anymore," Quinn declared.


    She was presented with a surprising chance by the general to get her revenge and unfortunately for Kiara, Quinn took it. Her dislike of the princess had grown too much for her to want to save Kiara now.


    Kiara winced at the pain in her wrist. "Let go of me. I am the princess." S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two pushing against each other was short-lived as the chair Kiara sat on rocked back, causing the two to go down.


    Quinn pinned Kiara down on the cold floor. "You have always been good with your words but not when it comes to fighting with your hands. I am stronger because I had to do all your dirty work. I did things that made me hate myself."


    Kiara turned her face to the right to avoid Quinn¡¯s tears starting to drip down onto her. This was pathetic.


    "You have used me to lead the other maids to bully the women who made the mistake of speaking to Alexander. To trap other maids with men because they insulted you. I don¡¯t like what I have done for you and that I couldn¡¯t say anything to help anyone because I feared you," Quinn shared, angry with herself as she was with Kiara.


    "I could have died at the festival over your jealousy and you almost got me killed again. The kingdom would be better off without you. I am doing it a favour," Quinn said, eyeing the knife on the tray.


    There was a dagger under one of the plates but she couldn¡¯t reach it now.


    Quinn didn¡¯t know why the general was giving her this chance to get revenge for how the princess treated her. She was positive he would try to kill her for what she did at the festival. It could be that he was going to pin the princess¡¯s death on her but Quinn didn¡¯t mind it.


    Quinn let go of Kiara and reached for the knife.


    Kiara used this chance to push Quinn off of her. She grabbed a handful of Quinn¡¯s hair and yanked on it to pull her back. Quinn had caught her off guard before but that wouldn¡¯t happen twice. "I will kill you," she said, plotting to get rid of Quinn once and for all.


    When Quinn had been caught at the festival, Kiara should have killed her there so she wouldn¡¯t be seeing her now.


    "You little ungrateful- You!" Kiara gasped, her eyes wide with shock.


    Kiara looked down at Quinn¡¯s hand pushing against her side. Something sharp, hidden by Quinn¡¯s hand stabbed her.


    Quinn wiggled the knife, trying to pull it out of Kiara¡¯s side to use it again. "I won¡¯t let you get out and ruin this kingdom. I owe him," she said, thinking about Alexander.


    Quinn knew that if Kiara got out of the palace she would go straight to Alexander. Alexander had saved Quinn from Kiara many times so she felt indebted to free him.


    Kiara pushed Quinn away from her but even with Quinn¡¯s attempts to remove the knife, it did not budge. Before Quinn could harm her again, Kiara got up to run toward the door. Zayne had placed her here as a punishment, not to kill her.


    "Guards!" Kiara called after opening the door. "She stabbed me. Take her away and bring a doctor."


    Zayne¡¯s soldiers aimed their swords at Kiara following the order given that if she stepped out of the room they were to kill her.


    "You imbeciles," Kiara insulted the group. She leaned on the wall as the pain in her side became unbearable. She touched the knife which was still stuck in her side.


    "Imbeciles?" Zayne repeated, stepping forward to make his presence known. He inspected the growing bloody mess on Kiara¡¯s dress. "That was all she did? If you move around too much, you¡¯ll help kill herself."


    "You sent her to kill me," Kiara realised, understanding why Quinn was so bold. "You couldn¡¯t be a man to do it yourself instead of using a maid? I am the princess of this kingdom! I will not die at the hands of a useless maid. Kill me."


    Kiara couldn¡¯t accept such shame that would follow her name after death when a maid killed her. A useless foolish maid should not be the one to kill her? She was too great for her story to have that kind of ending.


    "I could kill you but it is more satisfying for her after how you treated her," Zayne said, watching as Quinn snuck up behind Kiara with the dagger he offered her.


    He had noticed the disappointment from Quinn when he kept Kiara alive before. Remembering that gave him the idea to send Kiara off with a death she would hate. Her siblings died at the hands of the man who conquered the kingdom while she would die at the hands of a maid.


    Quinn positioned the dagger and with all the anger she held back for the last years, she stabbed Kiara in the side of her neck so the princess couldn¡¯t speak. It took away a talent Kiara used to secretly control everyone in the palace.

 Chapter 198

    Chapter 198: Chapter 198Quinn let go of the dagger and looked to Zayne. "Are you going to kill me now?"


    "Why would I do that when I handed you this opportunity?" Zayne asked, ignoring Kiara¡¯s muffled pleas for help. "I said you are free. Get cleaned up and return to where the others are held. I suggest you don¡¯t speak of this."


    Zayne gave her the chance to kill Kiara which he wouldn¡¯t let others know of what happened. He would leave while Quinn remained and she would be in danger if anyone from this land knew she killed the princess.


    Zayne turned around to leave since his last problem in the palace was taken care of. It was only the queen he had to get now but with the princes deaths not known to the kingdom, he was luring her out.


    Finn followed Zayne. "I shouldn¡¯t have doubted your plans for the maid. It¡¯s still a little surprising she had it in her to kill the princess."


    "Wouldn¡¯t you find the strength to do it after someone almost got you killed and why are you here? I told you to go get Rose," Zayne said, stopping to speak to Finn who shouldn¡¯t have been present.


    "Right, right. Bring the little lady for you. We can¡¯t have her falling in love with Alexander and out of love with you. We¡¯re in the love season so if you don¡¯t move fast-"


    Zayne pulled on Finn¡¯s shirt to bring him closer to hear, "That is why I am sending you to get her. Stop talking and go."


    "Yes, yes. I will get your woman, just calm down. Learn how to smile by the time I return with her. Now, can you let go of me?" Finn asked, pointing to where Zayne held him.


    Zayne released Finn to let him leave. "Don¡¯t get yourself killed on the way there."


    "And have you miss me? I wouldn¡¯t put you through that. I will try to be back by morning with the lady. Try not to behead anyone else by then," Finn said, setting off for Rose.


    Finn looked forward to seeing what lady Rose had changed to. "Should I get Mary?" He wondered.


    Finn knew that Mary was also curious about Rose since the two had bonded. He shook his head as he thought of how Mary scared him. "I should be at ease during the ride instead of afraid," he decided to leave Mary behind.


    Zayne watched as Finn left to prepare to set out.


    By now Victor should have received his message about it being safe for Rose to return. The town was now under Zayne¡¯s control with the town and palace guards kept captive. It wouldn¡¯t be long before more soldiers spread throughout the kingdom to keep watch for any rebellions. Before then, Zayne wanted Rose near to protect her.


    Time was quickly drawing in for them to make a decision. Zayne could leave with Rose on his ship or he could stay a little longer to let her be with her family more. The latter could happen as Zayne knew it wouldn¡¯t be fair to part the group so soon.


    He considered if Rose wanted to stay while he left. They would be away from each other for weeks since there was much to do when he returned home and the ride back here would take a while.


    "Zayne," Liam called, stopping before Zayne. "I didn¡¯t find who you were looking for among the king¡¯s army."


    "So, he fled. That sounds like something the coward would do," Zayne replied, thinking of Mathias. The fact he had kicked Rose and wanted to return her to Graham had not slipped Zayne¡¯s mind. "Keep an eye out for him. He may be hiding in the palace."


    "Should I kill him right away-"


    "No," Zayne stopped Liam. "Bring the bastard to me when you find him." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For Rose to be safe the people in her past Lilian and Mathias both needed to die. It was something Zayne hoped would happen soon.


    ***


    The next day, Rose stood with Finn who made it to the manor last night to accompany her to where Zayne was now. Rose had to pinch herself since she couldn¡¯t believe she was finally going to see Zayne again.


    Finn was tight-lipped about what happened in the palace as he said he didn¡¯t want to ruin her reunion with Zayne so she would hear the story from Zayne.


    Finn stretched his arms in the air. "I am going to miss sleeping on a comfortable bed. It pays to have a lady as a friend."


    "Isn¡¯t it better to have a prince as a friend?" Rose asked, revealing she knew the secret.


    "Well yes- Wait!" Finn exclaimed. "You know? He told you that he¡¯s a prince?"


    "No. Someone else spilled it before he did. It was surprising but it made sense for a lot of things," Rose said, noting there were hints now that she looked back on her time with Zayne. "Do you hold a title I should know about?"


    "No," Finn shook his head. "I was just the boy the queen paid to act as Zayne¡¯s friend. Lucky for her, we became real friends and I followed him to the army. I¡¯m just a soldier."


    "I see. To me, you are so much more than that," Rose said to cheer Finn up.


    Finn touched his chest. "You know Rose, it¡¯s not too late for you to love me instead. Zayne would understand as long as you cry to him to keep me alive. You¡¯re starting to touch my heart."


    Rose laughed at the joke Finn made and started to walk down to the carriage where Victor was. "You are funny."


    "I wasn¡¯t being funny," Finn replied, his heart still affected by her words.


    "It¡¯s best you were joking," Alexander said as he brushed past Finn. He was already standing behind Zayne and wasn¡¯t willing to stand behind another man to compete for Rose.


    "Don¡¯t be angry with me because she might fall for me instead of you two. You came all the way here for nothing," Finn said teasingly.


    Alexander tried his best to ignore the mouthy soldier. He didn¡¯t need salt added to his wound over the story not ending how he wanted it to.


    "By the way, you don¡¯t happen to know where that friend of yours is, do you? The one who was to be sold with you and Rose. My general would like to get his hands on him," said Finn, reminded of the big search for Mathias.


    Alexander faced Finn. "He was not in the palace? Did he run?"


    "A lot of the soldiers ran once the king died but we hunted down most. It could be that he fled with them or he¡¯s somewhere near you. Just a little warning since I happen to like you, stay away from him unless you want to die," Finn advised Alexander.


    Zayne wasn¡¯t sparing anyone at the moment so it wasn¡¯t a good time for Alexander to do something stupid.


    Alexander didn¡¯t think Mathias could be near him since they were not close anymore. Mathias would not want to be around the two people who knew about his past unless Mathias would come looking for him to be protected.


    "I am ready," Anna announced, rushing down the steps to go to the carriage. This wasn¡¯t how she wanted to see the palace but it was better than nothing.


    "Slow down Anna," Madeline called to her daughter. "Emmett," she turned to the butler. "Take care of the manor for us."


    "I will, Lady Ambrose."


    Madeline looked down at the carriages and guards on horses to escort them. There was no telling what their time from home would bring but she looked forward to a break from the gossiping town. More importantly, she looked forward to the lover¡¯s reunion.

 Chapter 199

    Chapter 199: Chapter 199The carriages and horses set out for the capital. Rose, Anna, Madeline and Victor sat in one carriage while the other carriage had been offered to Alexander and Finn.


    Rose once again enjoyed looking out at the scenery and this time she had Anna to enjoy it with. She was relieved that Anna was understanding when she found out they did not share the same father and Anna¡¯s curiosity in the royals was over.


    Rose felt better letting Anna in on the secret as now there wasn¡¯t anything to hide. Anna¡¯s season to find a husband was not over as the current takeover of the kingdom would stop anyone looking for a partner.


    Later, Anna would return to continue finding a husband but as of right now, Anna was more interested in seeing the state of the palace and secretly enjoying that her sister was a princess.


    Madeline was the most anxious one as she thought of going so close to the place she was desperate to get away from. It was rare that she went near the palace unless there was something important concerning her family or she was treating Anna.


    "There are foreign soldiers here," Anna pointed out.


    Rose leaned against the carriage door to get a better look at the soldiers. She stayed in the camp yet she had not seen so many soldiers around Zayne. Where had he kept them?


    "We are close," Victor announced.


    Rose had hoped to stay with Zayne but like her father said, she would be seen as a weakness for Zayne if she was with him. She had to wait for Zayne to come to her which was easier now that she was back.


    The group entered the gates of a mansion owned by Victor. The women headed inside to show Rose to her room while the men unpacked.


    As Rose walked, she could see the palace in view. Was she still not to go there even though the king was dead?


    It wasn¡¯t on fire like Anana dramatically thought it would be.


    Rose stood in front of the door of the room she would use for the time she was here.


    "We had a long ride here without any breaks. Try to get some rest and I will come for you if I hear from him. I¡¯m sure he will come soon," Madeline reassured Rose.


    "You should rest as well, mother. You and father have been tirelessly preparing for this trip. You must eat," Rose said, noticing her mother didn¡¯t look well on the way here.


    "I will rest," Madeline promised. "First, I need to pull your father to bed to make him rest. He has not slept properly in days. We have guards to help us yet he tries to do everything himself. Zayne will need to rest too. Don¡¯t underestimate the power we have to make these men rest."


    Rose smiled, knowing her mother was strong enough to pull Victor away from speaking to the guards. "I will do my best to have him rest. I will see you when I wake."


    Rose bid goodbye to her mother and entered the spacious room. It wasn¡¯t decorated like her room at the manor since it was merely a guest room before but now it was her room to be decorated how she wanted.


    Rose went straight for the bed to lay on it. She didn¡¯t get much sleep last night as she was too eager to travel and now her body couldn¡¯t go on anymore without a little rest.


    Rose closed her eyes, intending to sleep for only an hour to then get up to be dressed for Zayne¡¯s visit but her plans didn¡¯t go as she wanted.


    Three hours after the Ambroses return, Rose was awoken by a crackling noise in the room. The room was darker than she remembered it to be when she arrived but there was light coming from a fireplace which now had a fire going.


    Rose rubbed her eyes, thinking she wasn¡¯t seeing clearly. She propped herself up to look at the fire her family or a servant must have started.


    "You¡¯re awake. You can rest more." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The familiar voice she had been waiting to hear made Rose sit up and look to the right where she heard it.


    To her surprise, Zayne sat on one of the chairs in the room with a paper in his hand. He wore his uniform which meant he must have come right from the palace.


    "Why didn¡¯t you wake me?" Rose said as she moved to the edge of the bed.


    "You were sound asleep so how could I wake you? The weather is starting to turn cold so I started the fire. That dress you wear now is pretty but it will make you hot. Would you like me to leave for you to change?" Zayne asked, setting aside the paper in his hands.


    Rose¡¯s appearance changed since he last saw her. She had perfectly blended into the Ambrose family. It was unfortunate he missed some of the change.


    "No," Rose replied as she stood up from the bed. She did not want him to leave when he was finally before her again. "Were you injured at any time?"


    "Yes. Here," Zayne tapped his right arm.


    Rose closed the space between to see it only to be pulled down to sit on Zayne¡¯s lap. "You lied to me."


    "I didn¡¯t. A palace guard tried to attack me and managed to give me a small cut with the tip of his sword. I wasn¡¯t wearing my armour then. It doesn¡¯t hurt," Zayne said, but he still allowed Rose to search his arm for the small cut.


    Zayne settled his hands on Rose¡¯s waist to keep her steady on his lap. He felt a problem growing but he tried not to pay any mind to it to scare Rose. "Have you been well? Any suitors?"


    Rose poked Zayne¡¯s cheek. His warmth confirmed that he was truly here and this wasn¡¯t a dream. "There were suitors but I didn¡¯t entertain their visits. I said that I have feelings for you so how could I entertain anyone else?"


    Rose¡¯s hand moved to poke his chest. There was something she wanted to do but she was nervous.


    Zayne held Rose¡¯s hand to stop her attack. "Is there something troubling you?"


    Rose bit her lip, hesitant to tell him. "I am not good at this so forgive me."


    Rose didn¡¯t want to talk anymore and instead held up her end of what Zayne wanted when they reunited. For the first time, she matched Zayne¡¯s height thanks to how she was seated so it was far easier for her to move forward to kiss him.


    Rose¡¯s left hand grabbed a handful of Zayne¡¯s shirt, a simple action which she used to help with her nervousness. She moved her lips like she had seen and heard the women describe what they did with their customers and just when she felt like she had done it wrong, she felt Zayne followed her rhythm.


    "I¡¯m sorry," she apologised when they parted but she was silenced by Zayne pulling her back to him.


    Zayne released her hand and settled his hand on her back to press Rose against his chest. She didn¡¯t need to apologise since her change to be the one to initiate a kiss was enough for him. He could teach her these things if she allowed him.


    Rose followed Zayne¡¯s lead, her hands moving without much thought put into her actions. Her left hand continued to grip his shirt while the right found its way to his hair.


    She was startled by Zayne standing up, carrying her in his arms in the direction of the bed. Rose was almost certain she could hear her heart beating fast as she didn¡¯t know what would come next.

 Chapter 200

    Chapter 200: Chapter 200A wave of panic came over Rose when her back touched the bed. Zayne was above her but his weight did not crush her like she thought it would.


    His right hand was settled beside her head to keep his upper body off of her.


    Rose tried not to overthink the position they were in. This was Zayne so she didn¡¯t need to worry about what he would do.


    Zayne noticed the fear for a split second. It vanished as quickly as it came because there was trust on Rose¡¯s end. "I won¡¯t go further with you," he promised.


    There was a threat passing her door every few minutes which would lead to an awkward position for Rose.


    Rose was relieved to hear this. She wasn¡¯t ready for the act of how a man and woman showed they loved each other.


    Her relief didn¡¯t last long as Zayne¡¯s face disappeared from her sight with all that she could see was his hair after he lowered himself to kiss her exposed neck.


    Rose blushed, both surprised and overwhelmed by his action. He had caught her off guard after he informed her that he would not go further. "Zayne, you said you wouldn¡¯t."


    "We both know what I meant by further. Am I not allowed to touch you?" Zayne asked, his hands still yet to touch her. "I am checking for bruises."


    Rose tried to turn her head to see his face but she couldn¡¯t. "I wasn¡¯t the one in a fight. W-Wait," she stuttered, her hands gripping the bedding beneath her.


    She felt his tongue teasingly lick her skin. The small action tickled her.


    Rose needed to cover her face but at the same time, she couldn¡¯t move. Her body felt ticklish over the slightest touch from Zayne.


    "I have not cleaned up yet," she informed Zayne.


    Rose couldn¡¯t be certain but it felt like Zayne smiled against her neck. What did she say to amuse him? She was trying to stop him from licking her when she was dirty.


    "I should clean up first," Rose said, regretting not doing so when she first arrived.


    Zayne didn¡¯t budge so Rose couldn¡¯t get up. "Nothing about you is dirty. Just stay."


    All thoughts about getting changed left Rose¡¯s mind after hearing Zayne¡¯s response.


    She shuddered as his left hand touched her waist. It didn¡¯t scare her but she was still nervous. This was the man she liked and recently realised she possibly loved. To be alone with him made her feel nervous.


    This interaction was unlike what she experienced before. She wasn¡¯t scared, only worried that she didn¡¯t know what to do at the moment.


    "Am I scaring you?" Zayne asked, paying careful attention to her reaction.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t be too touchy just yet so he wanted to make small steps to get Rose used to this closeness.


    Rose shook her head.


    Zayne propped himself up once again to see her face. He touched her lips, the colour she used to decorate it was now smudged. "I need you to use your mouth, Rose."


    Zayne chuckled, her reaction giving away that Rose didn¡¯t have an innocent mind like some would presume. "I need you to speak, Rose. However, I will not get in the way of whatever comes to your mind."


    Rose finally moved her hands to place them on Zayne¡¯s chest. "You misunderstood me."


    "Did I?" Zayne replied. "How did I misunderstand you?"


    Rose turned away from Zayne, not wanting to explain what he already knew.


    Zayne lifted Rose¡¯s hand to kiss it. "I will not judge you if you have a dirty mind." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I do not!" Rose exclaimed. Her answers were all innocent.


    Zayne let go of Rose¡¯s hand and touched her face to have to look at him. "Let us say that you do not for now. Now, what would it take for you to be so bold to kiss me again?"


    Rose shyly reached her hands up to place around Zayne¡¯s neck. "I don¡¯t know what to do."


    Was it to come naturally to her or was Zayne to guide her for it all?


    "I will teach you," Zayne replied, his hand smoothly trailing from her cheek to chest but stopped before he touched her breast.


    Rose writhed beneath him, further adding to his current problem.


    Zayne didn¡¯t wait any longer for another kiss from Rose so he decided to take the lead to teach Rose.


    There wasn¡¯t much light in the room other than the fire since he had pulled the curtains when he arrived to block the sunlight but he could see Rose clearly beneath him.


    She was beautiful in every way possible and once again, he could not ignore the fact he had fallen in love with her.


    "Zayne," her sweet voice called his name.


    If Rose knew what she was doing to him now, she would get off the bed fast.


    Zayne initiated the second kiss. He had distracted her long enough to get her used to their position on the bed.


    Just as with reading, Rose was a quick learner. She matched him, trying to grasp her role in their intimacy.


    She lacked confidence in her movement but it could grow over time with practice.


    Rose tugged on Zayne¡¯s shirt, once again engulfed in unfamiliar feelings during their kiss. His tongue had slipped between her parted lips and his right left touched her waist. There was a feeling like her heart could burst because of what she felt.


    ¡¯Zayne," she called his name again. She didn¡¯t know why. It was like she was under a spell to say his name.


    Zayne touched her thigh, ready to lift her leg to place it around him but a knock on Rose¡¯s door stopped all movement.


    Rose panicked, thinking it might be one of her parents at the door or both. This wasn¡¯t the ideal position to be in with a man she was not engaged or married to. She didn¡¯t want them to think little of her or for Zayne to be in trouble.


    What if they were not allowed to be alone because of this?


    "Fucking hell," Zayne cursed, wanting to imprison the person at the door for their terrible timing. "It has to be your father."


    Victor was a big worrywart but Zayne couldn¡¯t blame him. Victor had good reason to be wary of the two being alone.


    Rose tried to sit up as she knew it was worse it was Victor at the door. While her mother was all for her being with Zayne, Victor had yet to warm up to it. Anna explained it as fathers being overprotective of their daughters while mothers were all for the romance.


    "You will need to go to him. If I do, there will be trouble," Zayne said, moving to the right to free Rose from being trapped under him.


    Rose did not understand what Zayne meant but she gladly stood up to send her father away. It was quite embarrassing and now she realised why intimacy was meant to be so private. She couldn¡¯t do some things with Zayne when her parents were around.


    Rose palmed her cheeks as she walked to the door. She felt like a bad daughter for thinking of sneaking around to not let her parents know she was kissing Zayne.


    A third knock which was louder than the other two was heard just before Rose opened the door.


    "Father," she greeted Victor.


    Victor looked at Rose first then at the big brute his wife allowed to wait for Rose inside the room.

 Chapter 201

    Chapter 201: Chapter 201Victor wasn¡¯t a stranger to the emotions of a young man in love. The unbearable need to be near the woman you love and hold her was understandable. He experienced it well during his youth and knew he should go easy on young men but he couldn¡¯t when it concerned his daughter.


    Victor was yet to give Zayne his blessing so for Zayne to enter his home and be alone with Rose was bold. Zayne was off to a bad start.


    "Father?" Rose said, puzzled by the silence.


    Victor calmed his anger to not upset Rose. She was not the problem. It was the big brute sitting on her bed. If Rose was not present, Victor would quickly escort Zayne outside.


    "Your mother sent me to wake you. You need to eat something even if it is small. You should go tell her that you are awake," said Victor.


    Rose started to move but then she thought about Zayne. She couldn¡¯t leave him with her father. The two would certainly talk about why it had taken so long to answer the door. "I will see her shortly. I am not finished with my talk."


    Victor would bet there wasn¡¯t much talking involved. The fact that Zayne remained on the bed instead of coming to the door was suspicious enough. "I want to talk to him-"


    "You can walk with me," Rose said, gently pushing her father back so he would not go to Zayne.


    "We have not had time to talk."


    Victor allowed Rose to move him away from the door. Zayne was in luck that he had been looking forward to the moment Rose would want to speak to him alone without her mother or Anna by her side.


    Victor gave one last look at Zayne in the room, his anger still present as Zayne decided to smile. For the life of him, Victor did not see what Rose loved about Zayne.


    Rose was relieved to part the two men. Rose hoped Madeline would keep Victor by her side so she could return to Zayne. It was best that they not stay in a room alone together for anyone to suspect the worst.


    Victor glanced at Rose. She had been jittery before but now she smiled. "You are careful with him, right? You may speak up if there is ever a moment you want me to throw him out. Your mother is the one who allowed him to sit and wait for you to wake. She thought it would be a good surprise, but I didn¡¯t."


    "I like having Zayne around. He only looks scary but he is not. I am careful not to ruin myself before I am married," Rose said, knowing it was their fear. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I wasn¡¯t thinking about you ruining yourself. You picked not only a foreign general but a prince as the man you have fallen for. He can be a bit intimidating but there isn¡¯t a need to move fast when you don¡¯t want to. I know you will sneak and do as you want," said Victor.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe she had been caught when she only thought of doing it.


    "I was young once, Rose. I know the tricks to be played to sneak around. You also show when you are guilty of doing something wrong. You cannot hide it from your face," Victor said, seeing the very look now.


    Rose looked down in an attempt to hide her face from Victor.


    Victor chuckled. Her innocence and need to hide when she did something wrong would always make him laugh. "You have passed the age when many consider you a woman to take care of yourself though you are not married. I won¡¯t get in the middle of you and that man, but please limit what is done in my home."


    Rose palmed her face. This was as awkward as she imagined it would be. It was far more than what she felt with her mother. "We didn¡¯t do anything."


    "Hmm," Victor replied, not believing her. "We can avoid this awkwardness from falling upon us again if nothing is done. I would love the door to your room to stay open when the two of you are there. As in love as you two are, you are still not married."


    He continued, "I do not mean to bring bad luck to your relationship but should it go wrong, I don¡¯t want there to be rumours about you two being alone. I have to protect you. You are strong but gossip can get to anyone."


    "Thank you," Rose replied, grateful that Victor cared so much for her. "It has been a long time coming for us to walk together. I would not mind leaving mother for a moment and walking to the garden."


    Victor had been so busy preparing the guards to protect the manor and meeting with the town guards to explain her return that Rose didn¡¯t spend nearly the same time with him as she did with her mother.


    Rose didn¡¯t want Victor to for a second think she did not want to be close to him. He was her father and nothing would change that.


    "I will join you," Victor agreed. "It feels good for one of you to want me at your side. When you are young, you cling to your father but as you get older, I am the last person on your mind. Well, unless there is something you want to buy."


    "No, that is not true. I look forward to when you are free to be near you. You are all always on my mind and I am certain it is the same for Anna. Perhaps it is because of the season. Marriage is on her mind but once that has passed, she will come to you," Rose tried to explain Anna¡¯s behaviour.


    Anna was with their mother since it was more her duty to help them prepare for marriage.


    "I would call upon Anna for her to join us but I like it is only the two of us. I don¡¯t have anything I want to buy so you do not have to fear me asking," Rose joked.


    Victor was more than someone to get money from.


    "I would not mind it. I have long accepted that you two will grow up and have other things to focus on so I have to enjoy taking care of you while you are at home now. You won¡¯t like having to sneak around for long and will want to leave to be with him. If there is something you need, please ask," said Victor.


    He tried not to spoil them too much to raise unbearable young women but Rose was deserving of being spoiled by him and others around her. It would work for her to not be impressed by whatever Zayne could offer her.


    Victor could afford the same riches and so much more.


    "I prefer the company. There isn¡¯t anything I need other than being near all of you. I want to enjoy this time too. Anna told me there are a lot of pretty birds that nest in the gardens. Do you think they will come while we are here?" Rose asked, eager to see what Anna described.


    "I would hope so," Victor answered.

 Chapter 202

    Chapter 202: Chapter 202Rose hurried back to her room after parting ways with Victor. She was lucky one of Zayne¡¯s soldiers called upon Victor to speak in private.


    ¡¯He won¡¯t be there,¡¯ Rose thought, knowing Zayne might have slipped away once she went with Victor and took so long to return.


    Her guess was proven wrong when she opened the door and found Zayne lying on the bed. He was so still that she assumed him to be sleeping.


    Rose closed the door as quietly as she could, forgetting about Victor¡¯s request for it to remain open. There wasn¡¯t anything to worry about if Zayne was fast asleep. What could happen when one of them was resting?


    Rose tried not to laugh at the sight of Zayne resting on her bed. He had a way of making everything around him look small. ¡¯Will he be hot?¡¯ She wondered, looking at his uniform.


    Rose looked at the closed windows. The fireplace kept the room warm but the room would be better with a bit of air coming in.


    ¡¯Did he not rest?¡¯ Rose thought.


    How long has Zayne been going since he returned to take over the palace? There were a lot of stories Rose wanted to hear from him but she had to wait.


    Rose opened the window and returned to the bed to check on Zayne. He should be further up where the pillows were but she couldn¡¯t pull him there. Her attempt would be useless.


    Rose still quietly approached the bed and just before she could touch Zayne, she stopped. Something was off here. "Zayne, are you pretending to sleep? That wouldn¡¯t be nice of you when I was thinking of making you comfortable."


    Zayne didn¡¯t move right away but it wasn¡¯t long before he turned to face Rose. "What a shame. I thought you would care for me more before you realised. Come here," he offered his hand to Rose.


    Rose glanced at the door. Victor was distracted by the soldier now but it didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t come again. "He wants the door kept open when we are together."


    "I will take responsibility for us laying together if we are caught. I will try not to kiss you again so come here with me, Rose. It felt so long that I was near you. I need you closer," said Zayne.


    Rose thought about Victor once more but then she decided to join Zayne. She had missed him and with Victor lurking with rules to keep them from being too close, she had to enjoy the moment as another one might not come.


    Rose joined Zayne on the bed, using his arm as her pillow. Her cheeks felt warm as she thought of what occurred in the room the last time she was here. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It must have been so innocent for Zayne but to her, it was a lot more.


    "Are you finished with the palace now?" Rose asked, curious about the state of it.


    "Not until the queen is caught and the princess gives me her answer tonight about becoming the next ruler," Zayne answered.


    "Oh," Rose replied, sad that he would not be spending the night. There were other rooms he could use to not have to return. "Is it Kiara?"


    "No. I would be mad to put that girl on the throne. There were other children not from the queen still alive in the palace. I can make the oldest become the queen. She will rule but be under my king and the court will be replaced by men from my home," Zayne explained.


    "You will stay for all of it?" Rose asked, hoping he would.


    "Once this part is done and the court arrives with other soldiers, I can take my soldiers back home for them to rest and prepare for the next time we head out. They had family waiting to see if they were well. I cannot have them stay too long," Zayne replied, his hand occupying itself with the ends of Rose¡¯s hair.


    "Oh."


    "My ship can stay a little longer if someone clings to me and cries that she wants me to stay," Zayne suggested.


    "If you must go, I will not stop you. You have travelled far and you need rest. You will want to see your family," Rose said, knowing they had to be concerned about his safety.


    Just as Rose wanted to see her family, she knew Zayne would want to see his family. How could she hold him back longer from going to them? She also didn¡¯t like his ship sailing alone as anyone could try to attack it.


    "I am not like others. I enjoy being away from my family. My victories are celebrated by all except in the palace and I am called there for a long lengthy talk with fools who have never picked up a sword. I do not reside in the palace to have a happy reunion as soon as I return," Zayne replied.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand why a prince would not live in the palace. Was it not safer for him to be there?


    "Why do you not stay in the palace? Are you not wanted there?" Rose asked, puzzled by it. "Does the king not want you there?"


    "He does not only because there has been growing talk that I should be king. He has fears about being replaced but I don¡¯t have any interest in becoming king. I was not sent out of the palace, I chose to go where it is peaceful," Zayne said, hoping no one in the palace was not planning to call upon him.


    "Would your brother harm you to end the suggestions of you becoming king? Why are you laughing?" Rose asked, missing the joke.


    "It wouldn¡¯t be smart of him to do that. My brother controls his kingdom but I control most of the army though I am only the general. I declined other titles since it would be too much work. I could storm the palace to kill him but I won¡¯t," Zayne said to end Rose¡¯s worries.


    "He is irritating as a brother but he makes a good king. I would only kill him if he endangers the people of our kingdom. I am not at war with my brother. It is not like your royals here who seek to kill each other. I never intentionally tried to kill my siblings."


    Rose frowned, wondering if she misunderstood his words. "You almost did it accidentally?"


    "My brothers were clumsy," Zayne replied. "I still believe it was their fault with those accidents."


    "I am starting to be a little wary of you. I try to keep my fingers out of your sight sometimes. I am curious, if I wanted to leave with you, would there be a way for me to return to see my parents? I don¡¯t want to be away from them forever. I have only just been reunited," said Rose.


    As much as Rose would love to explore the world, she wouldn¡¯t do it if she couldn¡¯t see her family again.


    "I own a ship. You can see them as many times as you like as long as I am not away doing my duties. I would not keep you from your family," Zayne promised.

 Chapter 203

    Chapter 203: Chapter 203"I need to learn more before you need to leave. I have been doing well with reading small words but my writing isn¡¯t good. I have to practise making it pretty. Alexander has helped me with a map and in exchange, I have made him join my lessons with my mother," said Rose.


    "Hmm."


    Zayne was not interested in what concerned Alexander. Why was he still sticking to Rose¡¯s family when it was time he left to be on his own? "How long will he be staying with you? I don¡¯t have room on my ship for him."


    Rose couldn¡¯t recall Alexander speaking of wanting to sail with her. She also didn¡¯t recall what his plans for the future were now that the palace was taken over by Zayne¡¯s people. "I don¡¯t think he wants to sail. He might not be a soldier again. I should ask him."


    "Why? Would you stop him from leaving?" Zayne asked.


    "No. He is my friend so I want to know where he will be. Just as I would want to return to see my family, I want to see him. I do not have many friends to visit. We have talked about how long it took for him to find me. I am not angry," Rose said so Zayne wouldn¡¯t be. "You shouldn¡¯t be harsh to him."


    "Harsh?" Zayne laughed since that was the opposite of how he viewed himself. "I sent a man in love with you to see you and didn¡¯t have anyone trail him. I was kind."


    "But you don¡¯t like him," said Rose.


    "I don¡¯t," Zayne replied, refusing to sugarcoat it. "It took too long for him to admit he did not try hard to find you. How was it that the fool who kicked you was better than the man in love with you?"


    "Be nice to him please," Rose said, not wanting to see them argue. "He is someone I hold dear from my past."


    "Did he tell you he had feelings for you or to leave with him? He did," Zayne knew from Rose not meeting his eyes anymore. "Of course he did. I hope you were not too kind with your rejection."


    "I was. It is already scary to confess your feelings, so being rejected must hurt. I don¡¯t want to be cruel with rejecting anyone¡¯s feelings. Though I laughed at Finn¡¯s," Rose said, wondering if he had been serious.


    Zayne released a dry laugh. "Finn confessed to you? When was this?"


    "Oh. I don¡¯t think he was serious. He has always tried to find ways to meddle for his own enjoyment. I should get up to change out of this dress," Rose said, trying to escape but Zayne¡¯s arms quickly snaked around her waist.


    "I left you for a few days and there have been plenty of confessions you heard. There had to be suitors coming to your door to see you. I either need to keep you out of sight or remove their eyes-"


    "No!" Rose exclaimed.


    Zayne might already be known for taking fingers, she didn¡¯t want anyone to worry about their eyes.


    Zayne hugged her so Rose could not turn around to see him. She was grateful that she could not see him for what she had to say next.


    "You have women turning their heads when you walk around and I do not think of removing their eyes. When we walk together they still do it. I know I had not shared my feelings then so what they did wasn¡¯t wrong but I know it will continue. We mustn¡¯t be so jealous," Rose said but her words did not match her thoughts.


    "I am afraid of what will come of us being together. I would not allow anyone to convince me to leave your side but I constantly think of how little I know. I am still learning to read and write. I am still trying to understand what it means to be a lady. Truthfully, I just want a normal life where I do not need to present myself as the world expects," said Rose.


    Rose did not enjoy all that ladies like herself were meant to do. A simple life suited her.


    Rose didn¡¯t need a big home as many wanted. There were too many rooms that needed to be cleaned then and too many empty during the day.


    "I will continue to teach you and you do not need to worry about attending events. Unless it is a birthday or a wedding, I stay out of the palace and wherever royals are expected to be. I will never take you to the palace. I don¡¯t want it to ruin you," said Zayne.


    Zayne saw first-hand how his sister-in-law changed over time. Her smile disappeared during the first few weeks inside the palace. Rose had an innocence to her that he wanted to keep. Her interest in the small things he ignored daily was what drew him to her.


    "Still, I will try hard to be a proper lady. Am I to stay in our home if I go with you? Z-Zayne," she jumped, surprised by his lips on her back.


    "Where would you stay if not there? I will take care of you, Rose. You don¡¯t need to worry about money. If you¡¯d like, you can control it so you don¡¯t need to worry about me spending too much," he proposed. "You can control my home to your liking."


    Rose looked down, once more grateful he could not see her face. "I cannot do that. It is the duty of your wife."


    "That could be easily fixed. Where are you rolling to?" Zayne asked, pulling Rose back to him when she tried to escape. "I am not looking to wed tomorrow but did you convince yourself I would not think of marrying you? It will come at some point to stop your father from keeping an eye on us."


    Rose palmed her face. She needed to get out of Zayne¡¯s arms. He could not say something like this to her without any warning.


    "Do you need to be alone to overthink?" Zayne questioned, knowing Rose had to be panicking. He let go of Rose so she could run off. "It is time I leave you to get changed. Try not to overthink your way out of having feelings for me."


    "I will not do that, I just..." Rose trailed off. She started to think of what it would be like to be married to Zayne. It was something new that she had never seen in her future.


    How was it possible that she could not escape being a princess? S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 204

    Chapter 204: Chapter 204Zayne parted from Rose to give her the privacy to get changed. Had he stayed, Zayne knew Rose would not be able to concentrate and if Victor found out, another war would start.


    Zayne thought himself unlucky to cross paths with Alexander. How much longer did he need to put up with Alexander tagging along with the Ambroses?


    "The princess is dead. You can travel wherever you want without worrying about her following you. Why are you still here?" Zayne asked, awaiting the moment Alexander would vanish.


    Alexander stopped to give Zayne the attention he was craving. "You will need to try harder to get rid of me. I am not leaving Rose soon so you should get used to my face."


    "I already hate it and unluckily for you, I can get you out of my sight. The only issue would be having to watch Rose cry over someone like you. What are you trying to gain by sticking to her now? Making up for lost time or waiting for your chance? If it is the latter, you should give up," Zayne advised Alexander.


    "I¡¯m a soldier who doesn¡¯t know when to give up. You might make a mistake and I will be ready to take her from you then. I will always love her and then the moment you slip up, I will not miss my chance," said Alexander.


    Zayne chuckled, more amused than annoyed by Alexander. "I would take your threat more seriously if you didn¡¯t have a special talent for missing your chance with Rose."


    Alexander clenched his fist. Zayne had a talent for making those around him want to hit him. "You were right that I was careless searching for her." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know that I was right," Zayne replied. He didn¡¯t need to be told he was right since Alexander¡¯s confession did nothing for him. "It took you long enough to see the truth. I would like to be thanked instead of hearing what we already knew."


    "Thanked? What do I have to thank you for? For saving Rose?" Alexander asked, once again not understanding the man before him. If Zayne loved Rose, why did he need to be thanked for saving her?


    "Why would I have you thank me for that? I am talking about giving you the right location to find her," Zayne clarified. He could have lied and sent Alexander far away.


    Alexander frowned. "You are a petty man."


    "I am," Zayne acknowledged. "And while you are at it, tell me where your friend is."


    "Mathias? He has not come to me. We stopped speaking to each other once I found out what he did. He will not come looking for me," Alexander replied, believing Mathias to be smart to get far away from this town.


    "I doubt it. If he approaches you, tell me-"


    "I will not help you to kill him," Alexander interjected. What gave Zayne the right to harm Mathias?


    "See, it¡¯s times like this that makes me dislike you. You¡¯re always ready to protect the people who harm her. The princess and now that bastard. Get out of the way if you¡¯re always going to hesitate. I can¡¯t have an idiot like beside Rose so while I am still sparing you, leave," Zayne said, his limit with Alexander at its end.


    "I am not leaving unless Rose says she doesn¡¯t want me around. I will deal with Mathias. He was our friend," Alexander said, refusing to let Zayne deal with what did not concern him.


    Zayne laughed at Alexander thinking he cared about an old friendship. "You know what he did yet he walks around untouched. You don¡¯t love her enough or at all. Maybe you¡¯re still thinking of protecting that little girl from your past. That isn¡¯t Rose anymore."


    "It is still part of her and that has nothing to do with my feelings. I love Rose-"


    "You don¡¯t know her anymore. She¡¯s changed during the years you have been away from her. Maybe the two of you would have been clueless about what you really felt and settled down had you saved her. You could have held on to only having each other when you were younger, but that time has long passed. You¡¯re both different," said Zayne.


    Rose was trying to move away from the helpless girl waiting for a helping hand and wanted to protect herself while Alexander kept seeing her as some damsel. Rose needed to be protected but not as she needed to be in the past.


    "You¡¯re trying to act like you aren¡¯t overprotective of her?" Alexander asked, not fooled by Zayne. "I know that you killed Graham for her."


    Zayne nodded his head. "He was a threat in her path. I¡¯ll kill those who stand before her to try to harm her but I will not shield her so much that she cannot grow as she wants. She¡¯s not that little girl anymore."


    "If you do love her, you would do something about the fool that kicked her. Your friend who tried to take her back to Graham. I will kill him if I find him first and if I find out that you hid him, I will kill you. How could you possibly love her if you want to protect him?" Zayne asked, refusing to believe Alexander loved her.


    Alexander knew Mathias had to face some punishment for what he did to Rose but he didn¡¯t think it needed to be death. Mathias was always foolish. He knew it and Rose had to know it as well. "He should be punished for what he did. There¡¯s no question about that but not killed. I am angry with him but he has been like a brother for years."


    "I wouldn¡¯t be so kind to my brother if he tried to take the woman I loved back to the man hurting her. Hurry up and leave Rose¡¯s side. I don¡¯t want there to ever be a time Rose will witness you try to protect him. If you repeat the festival by blocking my sword when I find him, I will kill you," Zayne promised.


    This wasn¡¯t the festival where Alexander protected the maid ordered to ruin Rose¡¯s dress. This concerned a man who tried twice to hurt Rose just to hide his secret. If Alexander was going to protect Mathias then he shouldn¡¯t be around Rose.


    Alexander didn¡¯t fear entering a fight with Zayne. "If you are not careful you might be the one to die then I don¡¯t have to worry about you being with Rose. Hurry up and leave so you can escape death."


    Zayne smiled, deciding to walk away before he stained Victor¡¯s house with blood. It would be a good day when Alexander had to witness Rose getting on a ship with him.

 Chapter 205

    Chapter 205: Chapter 205As night fell upon the kingdom, the time for Zayne to return to the palace to hear the princess¡¯s answer had come.


    Rose walked with him to the door. She thought of convincing Zayne to return once he was done but did not want to appear too needy. It wasn¡¯t a long ride away from the palace where they couldn¡¯t see each other tomorrow and they had already enjoyed many hours together.


    What would Zayne think if she grabbed his hand and asked him to stay longer? A room could quickly be prepared for him and Rose was certain no one here would let it get out that he had spent the night.


    The kingdom had other things to worry about instead of where Zayne slept at night.


    Rose knew she just had to give it a try to get him to stay but she again thought it was too much.


    "Rose," Zayne stopped her before she missed her step. "Are you daydreaming as you walk?"


    Rose faced Zayne. His carriage was waiting for him to get inside. Her final chance was now. "It is late. I need to go to bed as soon as you leave."


    ¡¯Coward,¡¯ she scolded herself.


    "You should. I had to listen to annoying little chirping birds because you wanted to look for them. I finally got rid of the sound but now it is back. If I cannot sleep you need to take responsibility for it," Zayne said jokingly.


    Zayne noticed something troubled Rose but he needed her to talk. It couldn¡¯t always be him getting something out of her. "I need to leave so go inside. I will come early in the morning to go for a ride with you."


    Rose nodded her head. She wanted to hit herself for letting the chance to ask slip by.


    Zayne settled for kissing her cheek since she was distracted. "Good night, Rose."


    He had not considered wanting to be near Rose all day when he told Willow he would return to her.


    Zayne started to walk toward his carriage to make the goodbye short. He would see Rose in the morning and take her somewhere so she wouldn¡¯t be inside the gates for another day.


    "You," Zayne stopped after feeling her hand on the sleeve of his shirt. "Rose."


    "Can you stay the night? Please," she pleaded, looking down at the ground. Rose realised her current stance of avoiding his eyes wouldn¡¯t help her so she looked up at Zayne. They had long passed the point where she should not be shy anymore. "Can you stay the night here? I don¡¯t want you to go yet."


    Zayne did not respond right away. Instead, he looked to the sky and sighed.


    Rose misunderstood his reaction and released Zayne¡¯s shirt. She should have known not to ask for him to stay right now when he had much to do. "I-I¡¯m sorry. Please forget what I asked and be on your way. Why did I do this?"


    "I am glad that you did. It¡¯s about time you start telling me that you do not want me to go. I have waited long for you to be this way. Give me one hour to speak to the princess and then I will return. We must be clear on something first," Zayne said, lifting her right hand to kiss the back of it. "Are you inviting me to have a spare room or to share a room with you?"


    "You know it will upset my father if you share a room with me. We shouldn¡¯t sneak around like we have something to hide. I can have a room prepared for you," Rose suggested.


    "It will be more painful for me to know I can walk to see you than being in the palace where I can¡¯t reach you. I can take care of your father¡¯s issue if you trust me. We will only rest. Nothing more to worry about me ruining you," he reassured Rose.


    An unmarried couple sharing a bed would consider her ruined as well but Zayne knew Victor was most concerned about a sudden child being announced. It was easy to deny rumours as long as Rose was never said to be expecting.


    "I can visit to lay with you and be gone before anyone wakes to find us together. It is up to you," Zayne left it to Rose.


    "If you return within the hour, I will open my door for you to stay until I fall asleep. I will not if you are late," Rose said, willing to take a risk.


    Was it so wrong that now she understood what she felt for Zayne she wanted to be near him?


    It was going to quickly spread that she once lived in a brothel and many would not believe she did not serve men. Did she need to care about what a lady should do when her name was most likely already ruined? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait! You are leaving so fast," Rose said after Zayne let go of her hand to go to the carriage. Must the short goodbye be so fast?


    "I only have one hour," Zayne replied. He couldn¡¯t waste even a second.


    Rose thought he would have known she would keep the door open for him but there was something enjoyable about how seriously he took her words.


    "I forgot to tell him," Rose realised.


    It had slipped her mind to tell Zayne her secret was now out but it might be best that Zayne did not know. He had not taken anyone¡¯s fingers but now he was focused on their eyes. She was going to save him from having another bad interest.


    Rose turned around to return inside now that the carriage was out of sight. She almost stumbled when she found her mother near the door. "Mother," she greeted Madeline. "Zayne has left for the palace.¡¯


    "I saw. I did not want to join you to ruin the moment. What time will he be back? I know he will be back," Madeline said before Rose could think of a lie.


    "Within an hour," Rose chose to be honest. "I know it isn¡¯t what a lady should do. I have been thinking that I do not like the life of a lady. I wish to be free from the rules."


    "It is expected of you. I find myself tired of it at times. I will not judge you if you do not want to be like your peers. You are more suited as a free spirit and it was hard to miss how much you wanted to be near him today. It would be surprising if he was not returning. I only ask that you avoid my mistake of carrying a child before a wedding," said Madeline.


    Her secret was hidden as many believed she had gotten pregnant with Victor¡¯s child early but Madeline had witnessed what was said to those caught. The women carried all the judgement.


    "He will only be there until I fall asleep and then he will find another room. He spoke of marrying me so we would not be so secretive," Rose revealed.


    "It is good to know his heart is in the right place. Well, if you would excuse me. It appears I must keep my husband busy tonight so no one dies. Please be careful," Madeline advised Rose.


    Rose sighed in relief. She was lucky to have a mother who tried to save her from gossip but also understood that she didn¡¯t fit into this social world. As long as Zayne was not seen by Victor when he returned the night would end well.

 Chapter 206

    Chapter 206: Chapter 206Zayne returned to the palace, immediately seeking out Willow to hear her answer.


    "You¡¯re back already. I told the others we might not see you. The princesses are together. The youngest still hasn¡¯t woken up yet but her fever has gone down," Finn informed Zayne.


    "Hmm. Did you confess your feelings to Rose?" Zayne asked, not sparing a glance when Finn almost tripped.


    "That was just a little joke. No need to have it out for me now," Finn said, fearing his life. He thought Rose would have kept it between the two of them. "Though it would be good to know you are bothered that I might have a chance with her."


    Zayne laughed. He needed a good laugh during the time of war.


    "I am not bothered by you. I was curious whether you were drunk. Any word about the queen? She is taking a while to come to save the princes," said Zayne.


    "We found where she had been sent by her husband. We¡¯re going to push to get her once there is daylight. You won¡¯t need to worry about luring her out much longer. By noon tomorrow, the queen should be dead," Finn said, looking forward to it. It meant they could soon head home.


    "I want her alive when you capture her. She is the only one who can point out who was involved in taking Rose. Do not return without her still breathing. Wait here," Zayne said, opening the door of the room the royals were in.


    Willow stood up to greet Zayne. She thought all day about his answer and knew what she had to do. "I will become queen and be under your kingdom. I promise not to one day try to fight for what was done to the palace. I only have one request. Silas must leave the palace and it shouldn¡¯t be revealed there had been a prince."


    Zayne glanced at the prince still dressed like his sisters. The young boy avoided Zayne¡¯s eyes like his life depended on it. "Why doesn¡¯t he want to stay here?"


    "Even if the queen dies, he will fear someone coming for him and we know that if it is known a prince lives, my spot as queen will not be peaceful. It is to protect the two of us. My sisters have not decided what they want to do," Willow said, facing the others.


    "They don¡¯t want to leave me but Silas cannot be alone. We don¡¯t have any other family. We are still uncertain what happened to our mothers. Could you please find a home where I can place them out of sight so they can have a normal life? I will care for them in secret. This is all I need," said Willow.


    Her siblings would only be safe if she stepped up to rule. They would have money and protection this way.


    Willow could sacrifice getting out of the palace to do this.


    "I can find a home for you. I will do it before I leave. My court will go through the king¡¯s records and share what can be set aside for all of you. You won¡¯t need to worry about money. I will also instruct anyone who knows to forget about a prince. We saved four princesses," Zayne said.


    Willow was grateful to have someone finally helping. "Will I need to marry soon?"


    "No. We need to prepare you to take the throne first and then you can decide on a husband. They might present men from my kingdom so-"


    "Will you be one?" Willow asked, hoping it would be him. Who else could she trust?


    "No. There¡¯s already a woman I love," Zayne revealed before Willow built a romance between them. "She is important to me and in a way, she is important to you. If you are willing to leave the palace for a moment, I can introduce you to her but you mustn¡¯t speak of the meeting."


    Willow was disappointed but she could move on from it. She wasn¡¯t in love with him. Willow only knew he would protect her. "She is a lucky woman. I do not know what you mean by important to me but I would like to meet her. I would need to come alone since they are too weak to walk for too long."


    "I know I am not in the position to make many requests but would it be possible for me to speak to the queen when she comes? We want to know about our mothers. I know it is likely they are dead but I just need answers," Willow said, needing her curiosity to end.


    Willow was well aware their mothers had been palace maids or women invited into the palace. They had been away from their mothers so long that their faces were forgotten.


    "I will grant you a moment with her after I speak to her. You should keep in mind that she has nothing to lose and doesn¡¯t owe you anything in her eyes. She might remain tight-lipped about your mothers," Zayne warned Willow.


    Willow didn¡¯t see how it would be any different for Zayne when he also wanted to question Lilian. "You said you need to speak to her. How will you get her to give you answers?"


    "Torture has never failed me and I still have the bodies of her beloved sons in my hold. I will join you to get your answers. I won¡¯t keep you long. You should rest and be ready in the morning for when I send someone for you. Good night," Zayne bid goodbye.


    "Wait," Willow reached out for Zayne. "You are not staying in the palace?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not tonight. I have somewhere to be. My soldiers will not harm you and if there is someone foolish enough to try, tell me. I will punish them right away. Servants and palace guards are still present so you shouldn¡¯t walk around as you like. Stay here," Zayne advised the group.


    "We will. Please be safe on your journey," Willow said, sending Zayne off.


    She was putting her trust in him, something she didn¡¯t do with many, that she would be safe.


    ¡¯If only he would be the king,¡¯ Willow thought. He showed her more kindness than the palace guards ever did.


    Zayne exited the room, closing the door behind him.


    "How about a drink? I found the king¡¯s storage. We can use just a cup to relax us," Finn proposed, needing Zayne to drink so it was fit for him to do.


    "Do not drink unless you want to be thrown in the sea. I have somewhere to be and I don¡¯t have much time," Zayne said, fearing he would not return within the promised hour.

 Chapter 207

    Chapter 207: Chapter 207Rose sat at the end of her bed, staring at the large clock present in the room. Each passing tick was loud in her ears. "Why didn¡¯t I give him more time?"


    It was close to the hour Rose had given Zayne to be over. He had to be rushing because of it.


    It would have been better to think of him and let him return when he was finished with his duties.


    The mansion was quiet as the others had settled in. Other than the guards outside keeping watch, Rose thought she was the only one awake at this hour.


    Rose brought her feet up to her chest, hugging them as she continued to wait for Zayne. He would not forget to come to her so when he did, she wanted to wide awake to greet him.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe the change she had gone through to allow Zayne into her room at this hour. They had shared the same room before but this was different. It was out in the open that they both had feelings for each other.


    The way Rose saw Zayne had changed little by little. His touch was different and she noticed him more. It wasn¡¯t like the beginning when Zayne said he didn¡¯t have any interest in someone who would bring trouble to him.


    She laughed as it was evident that Zayne would in fact like her despite all the trouble that came with her. He gave her a place to stay many times, helped her find her family, and got rid of those who tried to harm her.


    "I must give him something," Rose said, once again thinking of the best gift for Zayne.


    Anna had proposed Zayne would only want her to love him but Rose wanted to give Zayne something like he had sent all the gifts to her. The only problem was, what was she to give a man who had everything?


    She could not give him anyone¡¯s fingers or please him by sending Alexander away. Rose was left with asking Zayne again what he wanted which did not concern her.


    A soft knock on the door startled her as the room had been quiet. Rose quickly snapped out of the shock and got off the bed to go to the door. Her hopes weren¡¯t high as it might not be possible for Zayne to do what he needed to in the palace within an hour and return.


    "You," Rose said, surprised by Zayne standing at the door. He leaned on the door as if catching his breath from running.


    Rose turned to the clock. He had made it just in time.


    Zayne stepped inside the room before he was caught by anyone still awake. "I made it, didn¡¯t I? I didn¡¯t have to be in the palace long."


    Rose leaned forward to rest her head on his chest as she was the one who rushed there. She didn¡¯t need to worry about Zayne getting caught. "You didn¡¯t need to come within the hour. I would have let you in. Your shirt feels wet. Didn¡¯t you use your carriage?"


    "No, my horse was faster."


    "Then you must get changed. I can find some clothes for you. I know where my father¡¯s clothes are kept. Some weren¡¯t placed in his room yet. I should fill warm water for you," Rose said, stepping away from Zayne.


    She could prepare him a bath and find clothes whilst he cleaned himself up.


    "Rose," Zayne held her hand to stop her. "You are not my maid anymore."


    "I am not doing this to be your maid. It is because I care for you and want to help you. Allow me to run the water for you. You¡¯ve rushed back here so you must be tired," Rose said, the buttons of his uniform suddenly caught her attention.


    "A ride of that distance isn¡¯t enough to tire me out but if you wish to take care of me now, so be it," Zayne said, awaiting Rose¡¯s way of helping him get changed.


    Rose surprised him by reaching for the top button of his uniform to open it. He touched her hand to stop her.


    "It is fine," Rose assured Zayne. "It is only to get you undressed since you may be tired. Oh, I should have asked first," she panicked, realising her mistake.


    Rose stopped touching him and placed her hands behind her back.


    "By all means, you can do as you like to me," said Zayne.


    "You shouldn¡¯t say something like that," Rose whispered. Would he just accept anything she wanted to do to him?


    Rose shyly moved her hands to finish what she started. She was just taking off his shirt, nothing more. Part of this was to help him but to also show Zayne that she was comfortable with him. She could do this much tonight and maybe another day, she might not be so shy with him.


    Rose¡¯s pace opening the buttons increased to get it over with sooner. She tried to avoid looking at his bare chest too long as she pushed the shirt from his shoulder and down his arms.


    She expected Zayne to have teased her by now but he was quiet. Should she meet his gaze Rose knew her confidence would waiver.


    Zayne touched her face. "You will not look me in the eye after you place yourself to do this?"


    "I don¡¯t want to be rude," Rose said, still avoiding his gaze.


    "I have much to teach you," Zayne said, placing his right hand under her chin to have Rose look at him. "I don¡¯t find it to be rude. For me, it is exciting to have you look at and admire my body. I would gladly do the same for you."


    Zayne continued to explain, "I have given my heart to you. In private moments like this, there is nothing rude about either one of us looking or touching. It is what couples do. Understood?"


    Rose nodded her head, taking in his words. Her gaze left his face to settle on his bare chest. There were marks which appeared to be old and a few that looked to be fresh. Each one had to be from a war Zayne participated in or training.


    Rose touched his chest, trailing her finger along some of the old bruises. His chest wasn¡¯t ruined by the marks since they were faded by it still pained her to see them.


    Had they hurt a lot when he got them? Did the sight of them bother Zayne? sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You have gathered many scars over the years. I know it could be worse but still," Rose said, still disliking the sight of them. She thought of Zayne as someone untouchable during a fight but he was still human like everyone else. "Do any of them hurt?"


    "No. The pain isn¡¯t noticed after being cut a few times. It is better than being shot. That pain is described to be unbearable. I am almost tempted to have a bigger bruise to see how much you would care for me-"


    "Do not!" Rose replied. Why would he do that when she was already willing to take care of him? "If you need my help, you only need to ask. Why would you hurt yourself when I am already worried?"


    "Right. How careless of me to think of something so cruel?" Zayne replied. The urge to kiss Rose grew with each touch.


    Rose touched his chest to stop him. "The warm water."


    "Water doesn¡¯t have feet to run away from us. We will get to it."

 Chapter 208

    Chapter 208: Chapter 208Rose chuckled at her imagination of water running away. "You have moments of being funny."


    "Moments? I like to think I am funny all the time. Others just don¡¯t know a good joke when they hear it to laugh," Zayne replied.


    Rose wanted to tell him it was due to him being scary but she didn¡¯t want to ruin his spirits. She made a mental note to laugh at all his jokes if she could recognise it was a joke.


    Rose gazed at Zayne, knowing he wished to continue from where they left off when they had been disturbed. She tiptoed, trying her best to reach him.


    Was it possible to grow taller fast so she wouldn¡¯t have trouble reaching him? Why did Zayne need to be so tall?


    As if reading her mind, Zayne lifted Rose to hold in his arms.


    Rose clung to him, fearing she might fall though she most likely would not. "You should give me a warning." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And miss the look of a frightened bunny? No. Are you trying to pinch me?" Zayne questioned, laughing at her failed attempt. It felt like a small bug having an interest in his skin.


    "Yes," Rose muttered against his skin.


    She looked at Zayne, his face thankfully closer now so she did not need to struggle to reach him. Rose touched Zayne¡¯s face, enjoying his warmth and made a second bold attempt to kiss him again.


    Rose repeated what Zayne had done earlier. She was not yet confident that she kissed him right and tried to follow Zayne¡¯s lead.


    His tongue slipping between her parted lips surprised her once more. It was an action she once hated in the past that did not disgust her now.


    Her hands roamed without Rose noticing and it was only when they settled in Zayne¡¯s hair and she heard a noise from him did Rose realise her actions.


    "Sorry," Rose apologised, moving her hand away his hair.


    "You did not hurt me, Rose. It¡¯s," Zayne paused. For the first time, he was stumped on what to say to her.


    It was meant to be one step at a time. Rose would certainly be confused if he shared that he liked it when she slightly pulled his hair.


    "I should cut my hair," Zayne said to change the topic.


    Rose didn¡¯t like the thought of Zayne cutting his hair. It was long and beautiful. In fact, she envied it. For Zayne to cut it felt wrong.


    Zayne carried Rose to the bathroom. He needed to cool down quickly or he might forget about taking small steps.


    He set Rose down and proceeded to find what he needed to draw a bath.


    Rose tried to help since she made the offer to do it for him. "Let me."


    "I can do it-"


    "There is very little I think I can offer you so please, allow me to do this for you," said Rose.


    Again, Rose was yet to see herself equal to Zayne. He had a way to take care of himself while she did not. She couldn¡¯t possibly shower him with gifts the same way Zayne did for her. Small things like preparing his bath would have to make up for it.


    "Rose, let us clear this up for the last time. I don¡¯t need you to offer me anything. Haven¡¯t I made it obvious that all I want is you by my side?" Zayne asked, blocking Rose from getting the soap she wanted.


    "I know that but I would be lying if I said I still don¡¯t see you far ahead of me. When you give me gifts, I think of how I cannot return the gesture. My father said there would be money put aside for me but I think about the future," Rose shared.


    "I will take care of you. All your needs and wants."


    "So, I would be buying you a gift with your money?" Rose asked.


    "No, you would be surprising me with it," Zayne joked, earning a laugh from Rose. "If it¡¯s going to be this hard for you to stop worrying about how you will be taken care of then I might have to ask you to marry me before we leave."


    "W-What?" Rose almost slipped and she didn¡¯t know how when the floor was not wet. "We both did not have any interest in getting married soon. We have a lot to learn about each other."


    "Rose, you are willing to get on a ship and sail to my kingdom. That is already a big commitment to what is between us. We can spend the rest of our lives knowing more about each other. You will worry about the future less if you are my wife," Zayne said, seriously considering the idea the more he spoke about it.


    Rose was always going to see him as out of reach for her because of her past. She was the daughter of a lord yet life had not come easy for her to completely fit into her new status. How else would her mind change unless she carried his name?


    The Hamilton name would protect her in his kingdom more than ever. Only fools would be so bold as to disrespect his wife. Rose might see his wealth as her own then.


    "We do not have to wed right away. We can prepare for it but let others know we are engaged. Married, we will stand together. I will not be better than you and you no better than me. We would be one so I hope you would stop thinking little of yourself next to me," said Zayne.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe her ears that he was asking her to marry him right now. From what she learned from her mother, it was expected in this world for men to take care of their wives. She wouldn¡¯t need to worry about money as his wife.


    Was it so wrong she wanted to find a way to take care of herself? A way to rise a little to be able to stand beside him?


    Rose felt they were more equal when she became a daughter of a lord but with her past going around that would be ruined.


    "I must tell you something first. It will give you a chance to reconsider. My past with the brothel started to spread just before we left. I am sure that by the time my family returns everyone around them will know. It won¡¯t be long before it reaches here. I don¡¯t want my past to ruin you. Ow," Rose whined, touching where Zayne pinched her.


    "I hid you when you ran away from the brothel. I know where you came from so why should I care about the opinions of others? Thank you for caring about ruining me but you will not. Do you care more about what others think or do you love me more?" Zayne asked.


    For Zayne, her answer would determine if their relationship would always be stuck in the same place.


    "I love you more," Rose answered. "I just don¡¯t want to be the reason you will be mocked. It is the same with my family."


    "I want to marry you regardless of what is said. Rumours will not sway me. It is only if you do not want to marry me," said Zayne.


    Rose knew there was going to be a hard road ahead of them if his family were to find out but with Zayne so willing to ignore everything else, she had to do the same. "I will marry you. I can spend the rest of my life by your side."

 Chapter 209

    Chapter 209: Chapter 209"Oh," Rose thought of one problem. "You are not to be here. I mean, my mother knows you would return but how am I to tell my father we got engaged tonight? Right here in my room? He will figure it out if we lie."


    "I will take care of that. I will tell him but first, I need to find a ring somewhere in this kingdom. He¡¯ll be upset with me for as long as I live if I do not put a ring on your finger. Don¡¯t worry," Zayne said, kissing Rose¡¯s forehead.


    Rose silently worried. They were doing it the right way by getting engaged so it should be fine but she was yet to see Zayne and Victor enjoying speaking alone. "You must be alone with him to talk. That is the only way he will come to like you as I do. I will set it up."


    Zayne didn¡¯t see the day going as Rose imagined it. It was fun for him to get under Victor¡¯s skin and Victor would have a list of threats which would fall on deaf ears but he would do it for her. "Your father already likes me. He only acts the way he does to scare me. Enough about him," he held her hand.


    Her bare hand upset him as he hadn¡¯t thought of proposing without a ring. Rose was deserving of a proper proposal but it had come to this moment in a bathroom.


    Zayne raised her hand to kiss where the ring should be. "I will do it the right way and give you a ring. You will have a proper proposal."


    "I don¡¯t hate how it was done. I know that it came from your heart so I don¡¯t need a well-decorated place to have an engagement story others will like. I want to keep this one but hide it from my father," Rose said, wanting to keep Zayne¡¯s presence a secret.


    "Oh!" Rose exclaimed, leaving Zayne¡¯s side to stop the water before it got too high. "You should get undressed and step in before it turns cold. I will turn around," Rose said, doing as she said she would.


    "What a shame. I was hoping you would look-"


    "I will not," Rose refused to. She covered her face with her hands though she backed him.


    "You walked in on me bathing before. Why are you so shy now?" Zayne asked, taking off the rest of his clothes as he spoke.


    There was once a time when he could never get Rose to stand alone with him in a room while he got undressed. He paid attention during the times they shared a room for when Rose wanted to clean up. Now they stood here engaged.


    Rose had not changed from being shy but he didn¡¯t mind it. Her reactions and seeing her confidence grow was something worth watching.


    "Rose, I hope in the near future you will not faint at the sight of me."


    Rose made the mistake of turning her head but she was in luck to still have her hands covering her face. It was only when she heard the water splash that she turned around to look at Zayne.


    His gaze was fixed on her and without saying it, Rose guessed he was welcoming her to join him. Had he always been this way or had he held back to not scare her?


    Rose avoided his gaze and more importantly, his body in the tub. The water was clear so if she looked too much, she would see his lower half.


    Zayne was confident in his body to not be shy before her but Rose didn¡¯t share the same confidence. She had witnessed men and women both scantily dressed but it didn¡¯t make her look at one without blushing.


    Then this was Zayne. The fact it was him sitting naked before her greatly affected her. Her chest felt as though she had just finished running too much and was struggling to properly breathe.


    Rose walked behind the tub to find the soap Zayne was missing.


    The corners of Zayne¡¯s lips curled as he watched her hurry around like a little mouse trying to find an exit. The sooner Rose knew her behaviour only added to how much he wanted her, she would stop trying to run away.


    "My hair is too long for me to comb alone. You are the one who does not want it to be cut. Would you be so kind as to help me?" Zayne asked, looking over his shoulder at Rose once again backing him.


    Rose knew he was enjoying this. He was pulling her to be closer to him. She knew that and still picked up the comb she used for her hair then returned to Zayne.


    Rose stood behind him at an angle she could only see his legs. She tapped his shoulder for the soap to be taken and tugged on his hair to get it out of the water.


    She parted his hair just as the maids tried to do for her before she sent them out and started to comb. It was embarrassing at first but once she started, Rose grew accustomed to it. She did it quickly so Zayne could properly clean himself up.


    "Not so fast," he grabbed Rose¡¯s hand when she tried to leave when she was done. "Why are you already trying to run away?"


    "You are naked," Rose pointed out. She seemed to be the only one still aware of this fact.


    "I am covered by soap mixed with water. You would leave an injured soldier so fast?" He asked, feigning hurt.


    Rose didn¡¯t fall for his trick. "You said that bruises do not hurt. I must leave you to find something you can wear to bed. Please stop inviting me with your eyes. I don¡¯t..." She trailed off, subconsciously placing her hands to cover her chest.


    Not everyone shared Zayne¡¯s courage to flaunt his body.


    Rose overheard the comments that her body was small so she had been eating to get to a better weight.


    "Come here Rose," Zayne tugged her hand, pulling her toward the tub.


    Rose thought he only had something to say to her but she found herself falling in, her dress now soaked with water. "Zayne!"


    "Forgive me for soaking you but you were overthinking again. You¡¯ve been walking around in a night dress I should not see and never once thought about it. What you and I see are different. There¡¯s nothing wrong with your body and I can prove it," said Zayne, shifting the way he sat. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand at first but his proof was hard to dismiss when it brushed her. She didn¡¯t move an inch, not wanting to hurt Zayne.


    "I am like this because of you and I have only been looking at you. You are beautiful and you must know it. If I don¡¯t help you to realise it then I am failing you. I will make it my duty to show you just how beautiful you are," Zayne said, his hand settled on her lower back as he spoke. "Does it scare you?"


    "No," Rose shook her head. She was only highly aware of where and how she sat.


    Rose had overthought being this close to Zayne. Once the first move was made and they were close, those fears went away.


    Zayne moved a few fallen strands of hair out of her face. "Can I touch you?"

 Chapter 210

    Chapter 210: Chapter 210Warning! Mature content.


    Rose nodded her head, her voice now stuck in her throat.


    "Use your words," Zayne encouraged Rose. "Now is not a time to be silent."


    "You may," Rose answered.


    "Relax. I will not harm you," Zayne promised, his hand slipping from her back to the hem of her dress.


    She had been so careless to stand before him in a night dress all this time. Had she thought it wasn¡¯t any different from other dresses?


    How could she when it hid less of her body?


    He¡¯d do anything to repeat the sight of Rose waiting for him, greeting him with a smile and welcoming him home. He would share the soldiers¡¯ eagerness to go home if Rose was awaiting him.


    Rose flinched when his hand touched her leg. The dress had hitched up thanks to Zayne pulling her in the tub and his hand moved it up slightly. She was reminded now that there was nothing beneath the dress. All that stopped them from sitting naked here was the dress Zayne was close to removing.


    Rose was confused when his hand stopped just before he could expose her thigh.


    Zayne decided on another approach which would be more comfortable for Rose. He ran his fingers through her hair, dampening it in the process thanks to his wet hand. She closed his eyes as he did so but opened them when he stopped at the strap of her dress.


    "Can I see you?" Zayne asked, his finger hooking around the strap. It was a plain strap, nothing like what would be worn on wedding nights yet it was the most intriguing thing at the moment.


    "Yes," Rose answered, her nervousness growing but she pushed through it.


    Zayne pulled the strap off her shoulder with the finger he hand hooked on it and stopped just before it revealed her chest. He did the same to the other side.


    Before revealing her chest to him, Zayne leaned forward to kiss her. He knew she had to be overthinking or worried that her body would not be what he wanted. She was wrong to do both.


    Amid the kiss, Zayne pulled the straps down, getting rid of what covered Rose¡¯s chest. She gasped against his lips, instinctively covering her chest though she knew this was coming.


    "Rose," Zayne said but he did not touch her.


    Instead, he waited for Rose to move her hands by herself.


    Rose took a moment to build the courage then slowly moved her hands to expose herself to him. She was not at the weight she wished to be.


    "Why are you hiding from me? You are beautiful," Zayne complimented Rose. "I could sit here and look at you all day."


    "I need to eat more to be at a healthier weight," Rose answered.


    Zayne chuckled at the ridiculous answer. "Rose, there are people who will look at you and say you are too big for their liking. You¡¯ve been stuffing your cheeks for as long as I have known you. You are fine as you are now. You are quite full," he said, his eyes glued to her chest.


    Regardless of how anyone wanted Rose to be, Zayne loved her as she was now.


    There had only been a handful of women in the brothel who appeared to be thin because of not eating well and they looked like young girls who might have recently bought. A slave wouldn¡¯t be fed well but a man like Graham would keep the working girls fed enough to attract customers.


    With his interest in Rose, he must have spoiled her.


    Zayne grew angry just thinking of Graham. His mind was only to be filled by Rose now.


    Zayne lifted Rose so her feet would be in the tub instead of dangling to the side and seated her on his lap, careful not to hurt his current predicament.


    Rose didn¡¯t know if it was due to the warm water or if her body was warmer than usual because of her state. Her mind wanted to cover her chest but Rose placed her hands on Zayne¡¯s shoulder to avoid it.


    She shuddered when his large hand covered her left breast. Rose didn¡¯t know how to explain the feelings of Zayne touching her there. The strange feeling grew as Zayne moved his hand, his thumb pressing against her now erect nipple.


    The squeeze that followed did not offer her much time to understand what she felt.


    The same action was repeated to her right breast then both his hands palmed her chest. His hands moved in a circular motion.


    It was gentle and pleasing which made Rose want to close her legs but she was straddling Zayne. She was not to move around too much as she felt him pressing against her buttocks.


    Did it hurt him to be like that?


    "Ow," Rose whined, startled by Zayne pinching her.


    He grinned as if pleased with himself for making her almost cry.


    His right hand released her breast and returned to her lower back to guide Rose forward as Zayne moved closer to her. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose anticipated another kiss but it was her breast he was giving attention to.


    Rose squeezed her eyes shut as she felt his wet tongue lick where he had pinched her. It strangely soothed the pain. "Z-Zayne," she stuttered, overwhelmed by feelings she never experienced before.


    She needed Zayne to explain them but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to interrupt Zayne.


    Her hands moved from Zayne¡¯s shoulders to his hair. Maybe she liked his hair a little much which was why her hands were tangled in it now, pressing his head against her breast.


    It was unlike her, but Rose couldn¡¯t control her actions now. It was like she had entered a trance from the moment she was pulled inside the bathroom.


    Never had Rose imagined that something like this would feel so good.


    With Rose relaxed and responding to him indulging himself with her chest, Zayne saw a chance to go a little further. His hand slipped under the night dress settled at her waist.


    "No!" Rose exclaimed, an awful memory coming to mind.


    Zayne noticed the fear in her eyes and voice. She trembled momentarily and then relaxed when she remembered it was only him. "I won¡¯t," he said, moving his hands. "That is enough for tonight."


    Rose leaned forward to rest on his shoulder. It wasn¡¯t Zayne that scared her. "It¡¯s not you. Graham tried that before. I didn¡¯t like it. I didn¡¯t like to be touched."


    Zayne held back his anger to comfort Rose. He embraced her, kissing her face to calm her. "I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have gone that far."


    "You didn¡¯t know. I," Rose started but stopped for a moment. "I don¡¯t want to stop now. Please help me get rid of those memories."


    Rose wanted to replace every memory of what she did with Graham with Zayne. It would help her to no longer be triggered by the past.


    When she thought of intimacy, Rose only wanted Zayne to come to mind. When she thought about love, she only wanted Zayne to be there.


    "Please show me what love truly is," Rose said, sitting up to look at Zayne. She didn¡¯t want her misunderstanding of love between a man and woman to continue. "I won¡¯t run away from it."

 Chapter 211

    Chapter 211: Chapter 211Warning! Mature content.


    Rose needed every touch and every mention of the word love she remembered from Graham to be replaced by Zayne.


    Zayne was the only man she loved and the only one she wanted to think of being intimate with.


    "Please," she pleaded after Zayne did not move.


    Rose touched his bare chest to show that she had crossed the line of wanting to go further instead of shying away from it.


    Zayne slipped his hand under the dress again to do as Rose wanted. He wanted to kiss her until he was all she could think of. His right hand was balled up as he thought of how else he should have killed Graham. There were crueller ways it could have happened.


    "I will replace it all," Zayne promised.


    Rose palmed both sides of his face, falling in love with him even more. She closed the space between them to kiss him. Their current state was no longer a problem for her.


    Rose just wanted to be closer to Zayne. She wanted to continue to experience these new feelings and find an answer for them down the line of the years she would spend with him.


    She didn¡¯t know what she had done to deserve such a wonderful man but Rose was happy to have such luck on her side. Now that she had Zayne, Rose didn¡¯t know what to do without him.


    Her thoughts of how much she loved Zayne were interrupted by Zayne¡¯s hand touching her most intimate area. She didn¡¯t flinch or react in a way to stop Zayne.


    It wasn¡¯t uncomfortable since he only touched her there but the pain started once he inserted his finger.


    Rose bit her lip to hide the pain so Zayne would not stop.


    "It will get better," Zayne said, slow with his movement as penetrated her with his finger.


    She squirmed in his arms, making it more unbearable to not hold her tighter and fill her with the hardness that rested behind her. It needed to be dealt with soon but Rose had to at least be comfortable with his fingers.


    Her eyes were closed as she got used to the feeling of him inside of her. If she couldn¡¯t take his fingers then she wouldn¡¯t be able to take more of him.


    Zayne ignored her nails digging into his skin. She could inflict the pain she felt on him. He could take all of it.


    Rose soon relaxed, accustomed to Zayne¡¯s intrusion. It still felt strange but there was a good feeling that started to build.


    "Look at me," his commanding tone sent shivers down her spine.


    His voice sounded deeper to her ears.


    Rose did as he wanted. His gaze had changed and Rose couldn¡¯t make out what he was thinking.


    He would not look away from her face as though he wanted to catch every reaction from her.


    "No one will hear you," Zayne said, his gaze going to her lips.


    She kept biting them, not wanting to let a sound out for fear they would be caught.


    "Their rooms are not close," he added.


    Zayne buried his head in her chest, enjoying her warmth and the softness of her breasts.


    His fingers continued to move as much as Rose would allow him with the way she clung to him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let me hear your voice," Zayne said, feeling withheld from a reward he so desperately needed.


    The veins in his hands became more visible due to his restraint. He was hard and it was starting to become uncomfortable since he ignored it to please Rose.


    "Zayne," she called his name.


    Relief followed when she relaxed and released what had been slowly building up because of Zayne.


    His fingers left her, leaving her with an emptiness.


    Rose tried to close her legs as she could still feel his fingers there though they weren¡¯t. It was embarrassing how much she enjoyed it. What did she look like before Zayne?


    What kind of person was he turning her into?


    Rose didn¡¯t exactly mind it as the change felt good.


    "You!" She said in a surprised tone.


    He took her by surprise when he placed his finger in his mouth even though he knew where it had been placed.


    Her toes curled unknowingly as what could be described as a tingling feeling spread throughout her body.


    Rose looked away from him, thinking it was wrong for something like that to please her. She didn¡¯t want to be judged for the things that made her feel good.


    Rose tried to calm herself as she grew too eager. She wanted to try more.


    Rose accidentally shifted where she sat, forcing Zayne to place his hands on her waist to stop her from moving. She was making this hard on him.


    "Don¡¯t move."


    Rose noticed there was something wrong. She knew he was holding himself back.


    ¡¯Is it because of that?¡¯ Rose wondered, reminded of his state. How long could he be like that?


    Rose wasn¡¯t a fool to not know she could help with it. She had been unfortunate to witness what could be done to help. She had never taken part in such activities but what she saw was enough to put an effort to please him.


    "I can help you with...that," she said, too shy to say the word. "I¡¯ve seen women use their hands or mouths. Or if you want to put-"


    "Rose,¡¯ Zayne said, needing her to be silent before she offered something he might accept. "Don¡¯t say it. You can go now. That¡¯s enough for tonight."


    "No," Rose shook her head, refusing to leave. "I know I can help you so let me. I want to make you feel good too. If I want to, why can¡¯t we?"


    They had already given themselves to each other so Rose didn¡¯t see any reason they could not be intimate any further.


    "I wanted to do it the right way. On our wedding night. I¡¯ve been careless to touch you more than I should have before we were married. Get out now, Rose. If you stay, I can¡¯t promise I will turn down your offer again," said Zayne.


    He respected her to not want to bed her before they were husband and wife. He would already get a good smack on the head for sitting with her exposed before him.


    Rose spending eight years in a brothel did not mean she could have things done as other ladies experienced.


    Rose smiled, enjoying how he cared for her. In the heat of the moment, she hadn¡¯t thought of what needed to be saved for a wedding night. "I want to."


    "Here, in your parent¡¯s home?" Zayne asked, getting the reaction he knew he would have.


    "You said no one could hear us," Rose said, her decision changing. It was wrong to do this here when Zayne was not to be present. "We don¡¯t have to go all the way but I still want to help you. I know what can be done but it would be my first time."


    Zayne couldn¡¯t persuade her against it anymore since the offer was tempting and he had reached his limit of holding back. His problem had to be dealt with now.


    "We need to move," Zayne said, preferring the comfortable position on the bed instead of a tub which barely fit the two of them.

 Chapter 212

    Chapter 212: Chapter 212Warning! Mature content.


    Zayne took Rose to the bed and placed her down to the front of it. He sat first at the edge, his body fully exposed to Rose.


    There wasn¡¯t much light in the room at this time but they could see each other.


    Rose¡¯s nervousness returned due to Zayne sitting naked before her and her dress was long forgotten in the bathroom. Just as he was exposed to her, she was exposed to him.


    Something about his gaze, his eyes inspecting every inch of her told her that she worried for nothing about her body. He looked at her with admiration and want.


    Overthinking did nothing for her as Zayne did not find a single flaw in her body like she had. Still, Rose covered her chest. It was a reaction she could not control each time his eyes were there.


    She still felt his touch there and looking down, Rose noticed there were small dark marks which stood out on her skin.


    "Come," Zayne offered his hand to Rose.


    Rose placed her hand in Zayne¡¯s and closed the space between them. He guided her down to the floor for her to face what she was to help with.


    It scared her a bit to see it so close. The thought that this was meant to be inside her not only for pleasure but also if she one day wanted to have a child scared her as she considered the pain.


    Rose worried for the young women who did not know what awaited them. Especially those who would not be so fortunate to have a man like Zayne before them.


    Not wanting Zayne to suffer anymore, Rose touched him. She followed what she had seen before and held him with her two hands.


    Rose looked down to avoid Zayne¡¯s eyes. Her courage was slipping away but she would not let it all go. She made the offer to help him and would not stop now.


    "Move like this," Zayne covered Rose¡¯s hands with his to show her.


    Her hands wrapped around his length had only increased the problem rather than solved it. He envisioned her lips around him, her head following a rhythm to take him into her mouth.


    When Rose finally looked up, her doe eyes reeked of innocence. She was scared yet intrigued by all of this.


    Rose did as Zayne instructed her to do and moved her hands. She did not understand how this helped or pleased a man but she would do it for Zayne.


    The sounds coming from his mouth pushed her to be more confident with her movement. She didn¡¯t think she could make Zayne this way as it was always him getting the reactions out of her.


    "Hold it tighter."


    Rose worried about his request. "What if I hurt you?"


    "You won¡¯t," Zayne replied.


    Rose hesitated but continued. She made a mental note of what he asked of her so she would be better should she need to do this in the future.


    Having a moment of her confidence growing, Rose leaned forward to use her mouth. Whether it was ladylike or not wasn¡¯t a concern for Rose after she heard her name leave his lips in a sweet tune and his hand settled in her hair.


    To have such a response from him when she didn¡¯t know what she was doing encouraged Rose. The feeling from before when he had touched her returned though she was the one touching him.


    Rose hadn¡¯t expected that there would be some pleasure for her when she was pleasing Zayne. Rose didn¡¯t put much thought into her actions as she would certainly overthink. She took as much of him into her mouth as she could, following the movement of her hands.


    His hands in her hair guided her to take more but it wasn¡¯t forceful where she couldn¡¯t pull away if she needed to.


    Rose repeated the same rhythm, hearing curses from Zayne she never heard before. Her movement was interrupted by Zayne nudging her back.


    "Stop,¡¯ Zayne said, moving Rose before he could empty himself in her mouth.


    Rose blushed, flustered by the sight in front of her. It was something she had never witnessed. "Did I help you?" She shyly asked.


    Rose tucked her hair behind her ear. What came out of Zayne fell upon her leg since she was sitting close to him. What was she to do now?


    Zayne had the answer for it as he lifted her onto his lap. Seeing her seated below him with such an innocent expression was enough to make him erect again. Though he would love to have her take care of his erection again, Rose had done enough tonight.


    Zayne laid back, letting Rose lay on top of him. "You did," he answered her earlier question.


    "Are we going to make love now?" Rose asked. Wasn¡¯t it expected that lovemaking would follow?


    "No. I will save that for our wedding night," Zayne replied.


    Rose was previously worried about just kissing in this home since Victor didn¡¯t like them alone. Zayne didn¡¯t want Rose to look back and regret that they had done it here. Their first shouldn¡¯t be a regret.


    "I would love to experience that tradition with you. I intend to make love to you without any concern for who is under the same roof as us. I want to hear your voice and not have you biting your lip," Zayne said, touching the mark left because of her habit. "It will not be one time and we will go to bed." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "W-What," Rose stammered, caught off guard by his words. Why did it need to be more than once? She touched him and it was over after that one time.


    "I have a beautiful woman in my arms that I love and I am not a man who tires easily. I must apologise now," Zayne said, knowing what the future held.


    Rose became lost in her thoughts. He was a soldier and they didn¡¯t tire easily but she would.


    Rose rested her head on his chest. "Please go easy on me. I am not like you."


    She felt his chest shake as he laughed.


    "I cannot promise you that I will each time. Are you trying to poke my chest into me changing my mind? It will not work. I am completely smitten by you and do not want to let go of you, Rose. You must take responsibility for what you have done to me. I did not plan to come here and fall in love," Zayne said, raising Rose¡¯s hand that once poked him to kiss it.


    "Neither did I," Rose replied. "So, you must take responsibility for that."


    "How about I buy a house here for when we return? I can sell the one Janice is watching over and move her to the new one. It can be near your family¡¯s manor," Zayne proposed.


    Rose didn¡¯t see the need to spend so much money when her parents had a large home. "We can stay at the manor. They will not close their doors to us."


    "We can stay some nights there but it would be better to have a home of our own. No one can place rules on us there and if we have guests travelling with us, we cannot have them stay in your parent¡¯s manor," Zayne explained.


    ¡¯Guest?¡¯ Rose thought, wondering who they would return with. Was it Finn, Mary, and other soldiers or did he mean his family?


    Rose didn¡¯t linger on it now since it was a problem for the future. She had to enjoy the short time of Zayne laying in bed with her.

 Chapter 213

    Chapter 213: Chapter 213Outside the Ambrose mansion, Mathias sat in the cold awaiting Alexander to make an appearance. He had been watching the family from the time he was pointed in their direction to find Rose and followed them back to this part of town.


    Mathias was anxious. There wasn¡¯t any word from the palace about the king or his children. His protection rested in the hands of Kiara, not only for Alexander to not harm him but Mathias trusted she could protect him from Zayne.


    Mathias had to carry out the job before Rose spoke too much. He sat in bushes where he couldn¡¯t be seen by the family guards or the outsiders guarding this home like their life depended on it.


    Mathias hugged his body to keep warm. Starting a fire would bring unnecessary attention to himself. "She¡¯s the daughter of a lord."


    This news still surprised him. If only he had known then he could have been well rewarded or arranged to marry her.


    Mathias got a better glimpse at Rose now walking around like a lady. She looked different in his eyes. Before she had been bland and not worth a second look, but she got his attention. He finally noticed what had Alexander acting a fool for all these years and wanted her.


    Kiara wanted Rose gone, which Mathias intended to do but he could keep her out of sight a little and kill her when he grew bored. There wasn¡¯t any hope for him and Rose now when what he had done was known to Alexander and it was obvious she told the outsider.


    He could only have her by force. Then he could say he experienced laying with a lady.


    "Rose, Rose, Rose," Mathias repeated her name in a mocking tone.


    She always had everyone caring for her and wrapped around her finger. There wasn¡¯t a day he enjoyed more than the day he ran away with Alexander and looked back to see Rose captured by Graham. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was long overdue that she suffered. She always had special treatment because of Graham¡¯s feelings for her.


    "How long before it reaches here?" Mathias wondered, thinking about the stories he shared about Rose.


    Why should Rose get to hide her past and become a lord¡¯s daughter? She had been so quick to run to him and almost expose that he knew a woman from a brothel. His life wasn¡¯t going as he wanted it to so he couldn¡¯t allow Rose to get her happy ending.


    "Come outside you bastard," he muttered.


    Mathias needed Alexander away from the family. They weren¡¯t close as before but Mathias did not want to fight someone he saw as a brother. He couldn¡¯t since Kiara wanted Alexander to not be harmed.


    Mathias spent the rest of the night in his spot, waiting for the chance to come to approach Alexander or Rose with the men still employed by him.


    ***


    Late into the night, Zayne got changed into the clothes Rose found him and sat at the edge of her bed. He could not stay much longer since it was near the time the servants would start to move around and then one of her parents would be up.


    He had to stick to his promise that he would not let them be caught together sharing a room.


    Zayne didn¡¯t wake Rose since she could use the rest. He had tucked her in so she would be comfortable and laid her on a pillow like she had laid on him earlier.


    He only had to hold out a little longer until he told Victor of wanting to marry Rose. Then there would be a few nights left before they could share a bed until the sun rose or as long as they wanted to stay together.


    Zayne quietly left the room without kissing Rose. The slightest sound had always woken her up in fear that an intruder was coming to harm her. It was a surprise she had not woken the moment he started to leave the bed and Rose had comfortably slept on the bed throughout the night, not needing to hide beside it like she did in the past.


    Rose might not notice it but she was changing. It was a good change for the better as she slowly moved from her past and the things she had to do to survive. Zayne knew those memories wouldn¡¯t be completely gone but Rose wouldn¡¯t be living in fear anymore.


    Zayne found a vacant room and spent the last two hours before the house would come alive there.


    Much to his dismay, Rose arranged for him to be left alone with Victor after breakfast was finished.


    After a good night with Rose, Zayne considered it a punishment to be standing beside Victor.


    "I¡¯m still searching for a good explanation for why you came back to my home so late and where you were at that time. Rose isn¡¯t good at lying and I don¡¯t want her to ever be good at it. If you want to act like a married couple then marry her. You and I will always get off easy from judgement but not Rose," said Victor.


    "I will marry her. It sounds like I have your blessing to do it. With that being said, we can return inside," Zayne said, moving first to go back.


    "Not so fast. It seems like you are going to be in my life forever so we have to talk like Rose wants. She and my wife are standing by the window watching us. Both are worried about how this talk will go. I don¡¯t hate you but I also don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m not going to act like I will fully like the men wanting to marry my daughters," Victor admitted.


    No matter how old they got, they were still his little girls. They were deserving of the world and despite what the man they fell for could offer them, Victor wouldn¡¯t see the men as enough.


    "Have a daughter and see how hard it is to hand her off to someone," Victor said, wanting Zayne to think of his position.


    "Very well," Zayne replied, puzzling Victor with his answer.


    Victor turned to Zayne, needing the response explained so he wouldn¡¯t take it as he first thought.


    "I will have a daughter with Rose to understand you. Or maybe a few-"


    "Listen here," Victor grabbed Zayne¡¯s shirt. He didn¡¯t care that Zayne was taller, younger, a prince and also a general. This concerned his daughter so no fight scared him. "Don¡¯t speak about children so fast. You should be thinking of marrying her."


    "Aha," Zayne laughed, entertained by the treatment. "This is starting to feel like it should with you trying to threaten me and failing. You are a little late to tell me not to think about children. You should think of how they will be far away from you in my kingdom."


    To taunt Victor further Zayne added, "If you don¡¯t want me whispering in their ear about you then you should be nicer to me. You can start by letting go of my shirt. You are not the one I want clinging to me."


    Victor had enough of Zayne¡¯s smart mouth.


    From the window, Rose was puzzled by what the two outside were doing. It looked like they were doing a funny dance with Victor holding onto Zayne. "Mother, should we go outside?"


    Madeline took one last look at the pair. "No. We should get some tea and plan to get you new dresses. The men will have to figure it out without us at their side today. We must enjoy the break from ending their battles."

 Chapter 214

    Chapter 214: Chapter 214Rose eventually returned to save Zayne from her father though he didn¡¯t seem like he needed to be saved. There was something Zayne enjoyed about being threatened by Victor.


    After two hours passed, Rose set out with Zayne in his carriage to meet someone. He wouldn¡¯t tell her who and only said it was important.


    "I know it might be too much to ask but can you have someone escort Janice here? My parents would do it but with your soldiers walking around, they don¡¯t think it is right to be moving around. I want to see her and let her know that I am well. Then to offer her work with my family," said Rose.


    Rose wanted to give Janice the chance to fulfil her dream of making dresses. Janice had been kind to her so Rose wanted to repay her.


    "I will have her come with the soldiers I left there. The ones who are guarding the home. They need to bring the things you packed away. With her no longer there, I will sell the home," Zayne said, no longer needing it.


    "I will miss the days of working there. It was fun and peaceful. I sometimes wonder if all the girls from the brothel are doing well. We weren¡¯t friends but still," Rose said, finding it in her heart to care about them. "Will you free all slaves?"


    "We will as soon as the queen comes to us and we let it be known the king is dead. No one will be made a slave in this kingdom again and if they are, we will kill whoever did it. There will be a lot of changes coming for the good of this kingdom," Zayne revealed.


    Like getting rid of the town guards who weren¡¯t of any help to the townspeople.


    Rose looked out the window at the land they passed by. All the homes with no one outside as they stayed hidden awaiting news about why the outsiders were all around.


    "That is good to hear. Many will be upset that the king has passed and your kingdom is taking over but others will be relieved. Once the changes happen then life will go back to normal. You only need to not hurt anyone innocent," Rose said as then the kingdom would be restless.


    "I will not. I will place one of the king¡¯s children on the throne. It should help with calming the people here. When the king¡¯s deeds have been uncovered, there might be a change in crying over his death. We have been searching the palace and found that James was benefitting from the slave trade," Zayne shared.


    Rose frowned, disgusted to think that this was her father. It was disappointing the more she knew about him. She couldn¡¯t feel any remorse concerning his death. "Regardless of what anyone thinks, I know the truth. I will try to calm anyone who says you are here to hurt the innocent."


    "You do not need to and it is possible you won¡¯t convince anyone even with your story. The king is dead and I have taken this land. There will be more hate spewed and it may take months before they get used to what is to come. You don¡¯t need to do anything. Don¡¯t get further caught up in this," Zayne said, wanting Rose to be safe.


    Rose thought she was already too caught up in it considering she loved Zayne. She could only smile and continue to look out the window to see where they were going.


    It wasn¡¯t long before Rose spotted a group of Zayne¡¯s soldiers and what appeared to be a woman sitting on a horse.


    "Is it one of my half-siblings,¡¯ Rose guessed, remembering Zayne had spoken about them. "Are they nice?"


    "I wouldn¡¯t have brought you to her if she wasn¡¯t. You are about to meet the future queen and your sister," Zayne said, opening the door for Rose just as the carriage stopped.


    ¡¯Queen,¡¯ Rose said in her head. It was something Rose learned would never happen for a woman to take the throne without a husband.


    Rose accepted Zayne¡¯s hand he offered to help her out of the carriage.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what to think of a sibling from the palace. Meeting Kiara wasn¡¯t the most pleasant but this wasn¡¯t Kiara so Rose did not want to judge when she hadn¡¯t spoken to her sister yet.


    Rose enjoyed Anna¡¯s company so if there was a chance to have that with more sisters then she would take it but in secret since she did not want to be known as one of the king¡¯s daughters.


    Willow slid off her horse, almost falling since she wasn¡¯t used to getting off a horse. She tried to straighten out the dress she found in the palace. It most likely belonged to Princess Kiara.


    Rose found some similarities in Willow with Kiara which meant they both looked more like their father.


    "Rose, this is Princess Willow. Princess Willow, this is Princess Rose," Zayne did the introductions.


    No matter how it was looked at, Rose was always going to be a princess.


    "Princess?" Willow whispered, confused as to how she was staring at a princess. Was this a princess from Zayne¡¯s land or had he found another one of her siblings? "Is she my sister?"


    "I am but I don¡¯t want it to be known that I am the king¡¯s daughter. I want to live a simple life. Well, as simple as it could be with him," Rose said, taking hold of Zayne¡¯s hand to show they were together.


    "Him? Oh," Willow realised this was the woman Zayne loved. She was more excited for the woman he fell in love with now that she knew it was her half-sister. "I won¡¯t tell anyone. Our other siblings want to live a simple life outside of the palace. It is one thing we all have in common."


    "But you will be queen? Your life will not be simple then," Rose said, looking at Zayne. Why was Willow chosen when she didn¡¯t want such a life?


    "I decided to take the throne. I want to keep my siblings safe and the only way to do that is by becoming queen. If someone else takes the throne then we may be harmed. I want to protect more like us. We¡¯re bastards but we deserve to live well," said Willow.


    She hadn¡¯t asked to be the child of her father whoring around. The queen directed all her anger toward the children and did nothing to the king. Willow understood Lilian¡¯s anger but it didn¡¯t mean she thought what had been done was right.


    Zayne let go of Rose¡¯s hand. Something caught his attention and the only way to prove he had not seen wrong was to leave her side. "I will let the two of you talk. I need to speak to my soldiers for a moment."


    Rose was puzzled by Zayne taking the group away, leaving just her and Willow alone but she knew he wouldn¡¯t go far to leave her.


    Rose turned back to Willow. "Do you mind sitting on the grass with me? There isn¡¯t anywhere else for us to sit unless we go to the carriage." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Willow proceeded to sit down on the grass. "Grass does not bother me. I am not a perfect princess yet since there is a lot I have to learn."


    Rose smiled as Willow was like her. She joined in sitting on the grass. "I am like you."

 Chapter 215

    Chapter 215: Chapter 215Rose shared her story with Willow and Willow did the same. They found that they were both continuing to learn to read and write but Willow was ahead of Rose as she had been taught over years. It was just enough if James or Lilian wanted to marry her off.


    "I am happy it is you that he loves. I was happy for the woman he spoke about but I am happier it is you. The others will be happy to know there is another one of us. We¡¯ve lost so many over the years and now it is only us," said Willow.


    Rose was curious about how many siblings there were but did not want to bring up awful memories for Willow. "I have another sister named Anna. She wouldn¡¯t like to be sitting on the grass here but she knows how to have fun and will care for you."


    Rose continued, "Anna has always been interested in the palace so in the future, if you need someone to speak to, you can call upon her. She is quite popular among her peers so with Anna by your side, you should make more friends."


    "Good. I was worrying about who would want to come into the palace to see me. I am not a legitimate heir so who would send their daughters to be my ladies-in-waiting or just to sit with me? Truthfully, I am scared," Willow confessed.


    Willow didn¡¯t have anyone on her side from this kingdom other than her siblings. It was a sweet thought but her siblings didn¡¯t hold the power to help her in the future.


    "I have been thinking about the future. Many will not accept me. A woman sitting on a throne alone will cause many to be upset and then I will have to marry a man from that kingdom. I am used to not being afraid to help my siblings but for the first time, I am scared," Willow said, the unknown future worrying her.


    Rose touched Willow¡¯s hand to calm her. "You have Zayne on your side as well as the Ambroses. I may not be here for long but my family will be. Lord Ambrose was once in the palace beside the king so he will know what to do to help you. If I hear about trouble while I am away, I will drag Zayne back here to help you."


    Willow chuckled, enjoying how determined Rose was to keep her safe. They just met but Rose spoke like they had known each other for years. "I am glad that you are nothing like the others. The children from the queen I mean. I heard they were going to kill each other. How could siblings do that?"


    Willow wondered if it was done because they were fighting for the king¡¯s attention but still, their father wasn¡¯t so wonderful to go to such lengths to get his attention.


    "We will never know why they became that way. I am glad to not have to see Princess Kiara again. She was cruel with her jealousy and had we crossed paths, there is no telling what she would have done," said Rose.


    Willow shared Rose¡¯s sentiments. "I cannot leave the palace so easily since I have to be protected as the future queen. When the queen is found and the palace is finished cleaning up, would you come there for dinner to meet the others? I will introduce you as the daughter of Lord Ambrose."


    "I will think about it. My mother is still anxious about me going near the palace. The king¡¯s death doesn¡¯t feel real to her yet but I will convince her. She will most likely choose to stay behind and it is fine," Rose said, not wanting to push her mother to do something uncomfortable.


    Willow hoped the lady would come if Rose asked. Rose was lucky to still have her mother around.


    Away from where Rose sat with Willow, Mathias sat watching the two women speak.


    He thought it was his lucky day when he witnessed Rose leaving the mansion alone with Zayne. It had been a hard task to follow the two since there were still foreign soldiers roaming the land. He had been lucky to have left his uniform behind when the princess sent him to find Rose.


    Mathias sat at a distance out of sight from the group. "Who did he bring her to meet?"


    It was strange she would leave the safety of her home to meet with a random woman. Was Rose confident that Zayne would protect her so she left her home at a time when others were inside fearing their lives since there were so many soldiers around?


    Mathias searched for where Zayne and the soldiers had wandered off to, leaving the two women alone.


    While the trees and bushes around provided him with cover, Mathias couldn¡¯t see where Zayne went. All he could see was the chance right before him to go for Rose.


    "I should have brought them,¡¯ Mathias muttered, regretting he had not come with the men he hired.


    It was already hard to avoid being spotted by Zayne so travelling with a group would have made it much harder. There wasn¡¯t any time for him to go to those men and bring them here to take Rose. She was right within his reach and another moment like this wouldn¡¯t come.


    The sound of his horse neighing too much was the only thing which could offset his plans. He left it to graze on the grass around so it wouldn¡¯t make much noise but something startled it.


    "That fucking horse," Mathias muttered, turning around to silence the horse first and then go to Rose. "You!"


    "You¡¯re an idiot," Zayne said, looking down at the fool he spotted during the ride here. He caught a glimpse of someone poking their head out slightly when he stood beside Rose. "You¡¯re a fellow soldier. Did it not cross your mind I would be aware of my surroundings? What made you think you could hide a horse when you were following us?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Again, Zayne placed Mathias to be an idiot.


    While Zayne was searching for Mathias, he had better things to do than to keep searching the entire kingdom for Mathias. Mathias could have run far away from this town and lived but for some foolish reason, he had Rose on his mind to be stalking her.


    Mathias reached for his sword. This wasn¡¯t the ideal situation to be in with Zayne standing with his soldiers. He was outnumbered but this wasn¡¯t the first time this happened for him to be afraid.


    Mathias was confident he could take Zayne. His only concern was having to fight the soldiers behind Zayne. "You always need someone around to back you up. Is that how you got all your victories? I knew the rumours about you had been lies."


    "I am the general of an army, you idiot. We fight together but I don¡¯t need them to help take you down. Lucky for you," Zayne said, unsheathing his sword. "I am not going to kill you today. I have a point to prove to your friend. So, be a good idiot and come quietly while I am being nice."

 Chapter 216

    Chapter 216: Chapter 216Mathias laughed at Zayne instructing him to move quietly. He was close to spitting on Zayne¡¯s shoes to show how much he disliked him.


    Mathias unsheathed his sword just as Zayne did. "That¡¯s not going to happen. See, that woman over there pissed off someone in a high position and I have been tasked to get rid of her. There are more women around the kingdom for you to play with. Find someone else."


    "I keep wondering why out of the three of you only one has never changed about wanting the slave trade to be over with. The other wants something done but he won¡¯t speak up so he¡¯s useless and then there¡¯s you, an idiot," said Zayne.


    Mathias didn¡¯t need someone else telling him about embracing he was once sold. Zayne could only judge him because he was never in that position. "You don¡¯t get to tell us about what to do. People will look at us differently. Ask her how happy she is with everyone knowing she came from the brothel."


    "So," Zayne inspected his clean sword. "You¡¯re the one who spread that? Remember that you had the chance to run away. The tiniest chance to not be caught by my army but you ruined it because of your misplaced anger."


    Mathias aimed his sword when Zayne took a step forward. "Misplaced anger? I¡¯ve always hated her. She was treated well because the brothel owner¡¯s son loved her. She acted like she didn¡¯t enjoy the good treatment."


    "The last you saw Rose, she had been a young girl. You wanted her to enjoy that he loved her? Don¡¯t be so stupid as not to understand what he wanted from her,¡¯ Zayne said, his attention going to Rose and Willow for a moment.


    They were still safe and unaware of what occurred.


    Mathias thought it was a small sacrifice at the time. Rose had to only entertain Graham while the rest of them were to do terrible things that Mathias didn¡¯t want to think of. Graham was still a sick individual for considering him lying with men.


    Mathias¡¯s thoughts hadn¡¯t changed that Rose wasn¡¯t appreciative of the fact she hadn¡¯t suffered like others did. Had she played her cards right, Rose could have become the madam of the brothel. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne¡¯s last bit of patience disappeared. He wasn¡¯t in the mood to do much talking with Mathias to understand how an idiot¡¯s mind worked.


    Zayne swung his sword while Mathias was lost in thought, colliding it with Mathias¡¯s sword in an attempt to knock it out of his hand.


    Mathias¡¯s hand stung from the way his wrist suddenly twisted from the force of the swords hitting. "You bastard. You can only attack when I am not ready."


    Zayne didn¡¯t see why Mathias expected a warning that he would attack. If his back was turned, Mathias would not give a warning that he was going to try to stab Zayne in the back.


    Mathias gritted his teeth.


    Zayne¡¯s sword weighed more and it was larger. Mathias couldn¡¯t understand how Zayne was lifting it so easily, not growing tired with each strike.


    Mathias blocked each attempt for Zayne to strike him. It pissed him off to see Zayne smiling like this was entertaining and not serious. He knew he could take Zayne but the rumours about Zayne out at war started to fill his head.


    Mathias had never seen Zaye fight with his eyes so seeing his sword and the force Zayne used which pushed him back with each strike, Mathias knew it was better to find a way out.


    "Fight back," Zayne told Mathias.


    It was boring to see Mathias sweat already. No one should be so bold and talkative when they can¡¯t back it up.


    Zayne laughed at the pathetic sight before him. "Was Alexander the skill and you the talker?"


    Mathias didn¡¯t have a comeback since he was focused on blocking Zayne¡¯s sword. There was a noise that came from his sword which gave him the feeling that it would break soon. It was bound to because of Zayne¡¯s sword and it was now he realised that Zayne kept aiming for the same spot as if he intended to break the sword from the start.


    Mathias had to think fast and the only way to get out of this unharmed was to use Zayne¡¯s weakness.


    Rose.


    She was a bit out of reach but Mathias knew it could outrun Zayne to get to her. Zayne wouldn¡¯t be expecting the bold move to go to her.


    He wasn¡¯t left with a choice.


    Mathias gathered all his strength to strike Zayne¡¯s sword and send him back then turned to make a run for Rose.


    Zayne knew what Mathias intended to do and swung his sword, making a long cut across Mathias¡¯s back.


    The piercing scream that followed caught Rose and Willow¡¯s attention.


    Rose stood up from the grass and turned to the source of the screams. The voice was familiar but she couldn¡¯t make it out. She noticed Zayne and his soldiers walking behind someone pointing a sword at them.


    Willow touched Rose¡¯s hand. "What is happening?"


    "Come," Rose said, taking Willow toward the carriage.


    Neither of them knew how to fight and would only get in the way if the intruder came toward them.


    There was one thing Rose was good at and it was to hide.


    Willow followed Rose without any hesitation and got into the carriage Rose arrived in with Zayne.


    "It¡¯s fine. They will take care of it and come to us. We won¡¯t see any blood in here," Rose said, relieved.


    Today was not the day she wanted to see that side of Zayne. It should be left for the battlefield.


    "Who were they here for? Me?" Willow wondered. It scared her to think someone was coming to harm her already.


    "They could be here for Zayne. We shouldn¡¯t think too much about it when we know nothing. This has shown me how I overthink," Rose said, understanding her mistake now that she watched someone do it.


    "Sorry. It¡¯s a habit that grew over time and it will get worse now that I think many will be after me," Willow explained. "When I grow past this time, it will be funny to look back at this time and laugh, won¡¯t it?"


    "I hope so," Rose replied, looking forward to her change. "I hope I can laugh at the things I once worried about. We can laugh together."


    Willow nodded her head. She tensed up when she noticed someone nearing the carriage but relaxed when she saw it was only Zayne. The blood on his sword and sleeve concerned her at first but she relaxed soon after as she knew it wasn¡¯t his.


    Zayne opened the carriage door and tried to hide his hands from Rose. "We must move to somewhere more safe. I¡¯ll ride the princess¡¯s horse while you sit here."


    "Who was it?" Rose asked.


    "Mathias."


    Rose was surprised to hear this. She hadn¡¯t heard about him or seen him in a while. What was he doing around them? "Is he dead?"


    "No, just in pain. I need you to join me at the old camp later with Alexander. Trust me," Zayne said, knowing she might not want to see Mathias but there was someone who needed to wake up.


    "I will,¡¯ Rose replied, trusting Zayne.

 Chapter 217

    Chapter 217: Chapter 217Alexander stared at the gates of the camp he had visited once before. Zayne¡¯s invitation to meet him here was odd since they could easily speak at the Ambroses¡¯s home.


    He assumed it had something to do with Rose or Mathias. It was more likely to be about Rose since Zayne was impatient for the moment he would leave Rose¡¯s side.


    Alexander ignored Zayne¡¯s jealousy and intended to stay beside Rose for as long as he wanted.


    Unlike the first visit, the gates were opened for Alexander to walk right in.


    It seemed like a trap but Zayne couldn¡¯t be stupid to get rid of him when Rose knew he wouldn¡¯t leave without saying goodbye.


    While others feared Zayne, Alexander did not. He would not until he lost a fight to Zayne.


    "We meet again," Finn greeted Alexander. He always knew that Alexander would bring him some entertainment. "I have the pleasure of taking you to Zayne. You should smile instead of looking so puzzled."


    ¡¯There is nothing to smile for," Alexander replied. "Why am I here?"


    Finn shrugged his shoulders. "I am just the one to bring you to Zayne. You¡¯ll find out when you get there. The good news is that he didn¡¯t bring you here to kill you. I know that much."


    "He wants to though. I would if I was in his shoes," Finn added.


    "It says a lot how he isn¡¯t certain about his love if the only way to keep her is to get rid of me," said Alexander.


    This was one of the reasons he had to stick around.


    Finn laughed at what Alexander took from his words. "Do you truly believe that? Zayne doesn¡¯t see you as a competition. He thinks you are annoying and takes up his time with Rose. If anything, he might be jealous that you have nothing to do so you get to be near her. I don¡¯t think you are annoying."


    Alexander didn¡¯t care what Finn thought about him. "I think he is annoying as well. Isn¡¯t it about time he returns to his kingdom?" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finn stayed silent so as to not hurt Alexander¡¯s feelings. He was already instructed to make way in Zayne¡¯s quarters on his ship for Rose.


    If Alexander was counting on Rose not being serious about leaving with Zayne, he had to wake up from this. Preparations had already started for Rose to leave.


    Alexander ignored what Finn spoke of and thought about why he was there. He wasn¡¯t taken to the room Zayne was in before. Instead, he was led about to where he heard familiar screams.


    Alexander ran ahead of Finn as he knew who the screams belonged to. His suspicion was right when he found Mathias tied by rope to a chair and parts of his clothes were torn with blood dripping.


    Zayne stood above Mathias with the torture tools responsible for Mathias¡¯s state. Was this what Zayne brought him here for? After he not long ago told Zayne that he viewed Mathias as a brother?


    Alexander marched over to Zayne and stood between the two men. Mathias looked as though he had already suffered enough. "Don¡¯t."


    "See, this is your problem. You¡¯re always on the wrong side,¡¯ Zayne said, not surprised Alexander chose to block Mathias. This was what he had been hoping for. "Do you finally see why you need to leave?"


    "I don¡¯t," Alexander replied. "I said there are other ways he could be punished. Rose is free now."


    Mathias was in pain all over his body but there was some relief that came from seeing Alexander defend him. He thought their friendship was over but Alexander still cared, just he still cared for Alexander a bit.


    Mathias could cry and cling to Alexander now to be freed. He was in unimaginable pain which had tears leaving his eyes.


    "Rose is free," Zayne laughed, placing Alexander as an equal fool to Mathias. "It is only her past she doesn¡¯t remember. Rose remembers everything he did after they reunited. She isn¡¯t free when he is stalking her and trying to kill Rose because of the princess¡¯s orders."


    It didn¡¯t shock Zayne when Mathias revealed he was only following Kiara¡¯s orders. Her jealousy was so deep that she would seek to get rid of Rose but it wasn¡¯t all Kiara¡¯s orders that led to Mathias wanting to kill Rose.


    Alexander wanted to doubt that Mathias would go so far but Mathias was always eager to get close to the princess. "You don¡¯t have to torture him. If Rose knew, she would not be happy. Isn¡¯t that why you are doing this here where she won¡¯t know? We can find-"


    "We? Why are you saying we? I am the only one who goes out of my way to protect her because I love her. You come in at the last second and mess it up like you are now. There isn¡¯t a we. It is just me," Zayne clarified for Alexander to understand.


    "We¡¯ve moved past the fact I was late to find her. This is about him now," Alexander pointed at Mathias. "Speak to Rose first."


    Zayne picked up a small blade he looked forward to cutting Mathias with. "I don¡¯t need to. There are some things I must do behind her back to protect her. Get out of my way."


    "Then why did you bring me here?" Alexander argued.


    Zayne could have done this without Alexander knowing since he had not seen or heard from Mathias.


    "I had a point to prove,¡¯ Zayne replied, approaching Mathias only to be stopped by Alexander.


    "You touch him again and I will kill you right here. I don¡¯t have anything to lose," Alexander said, pointing his sword at Zayne.


    Mathias made many mistakes and had his flaws but he shouldn¡¯t go out like this. Imprisoning him for a short period was something Alexander could allow but not torture. If Zayne wanted to, he could kick Mathias as hard as he could to get revenge on Mathias kicking Rose.


    Torturing Mathias didn¡¯t feel right to Alexander.


    "You love her but this doesn¡¯t concern you. This is a matter for the three of us and our past. I will deal with Mathias. I will keep an eye on him," Alexander promised.


    As long as he knew where Mathias was at all times and tried to talk some sense into him, this would end since Mathias would be smart enough to not get in this position again.


    "Will you? Thank you for saying that. Did you see that, Rose?" Zayne asked, looking up at Rose standing with Liam on the balcony above.


    Alexander didn¡¯t want to look up to see if Rose was there. She shouldn¡¯t be there but even if she was, what had he done wrong in this situation?

 Chapter 218

    Chapter 218: Chapter 218Alexander didn¡¯t hear an answer from Rose so he believed she wasn¡¯t there and this was only a trick for Zayne¡¯s enjoyment. Zayne couldn¡¯t be so twisted to bring Rose here to see Mathias being tortured. Rose should never see something so cruel.


    Alexander looked up to see if Rose was there and surprisingly, he saw her back as she walked away with one of Zayne¡¯s soldiers.


    "Rose!" Alexander yelled, starting to move after her but he had to stop otherwise he would be leaving Mathias in Zayne¡¯s hands.


    Alexander glared at Zayne for going so low to prove a point. "You judge me yet you brought Rose here to see this. For what? Just so you could prove a point?"


    "Yes,¡¯ Zayne replied.


    Truthfully, Rose didn¡¯t see how Mathias was tortured and Liam had covered her ears, only bringing her forward when Zayne called for her but Alexander did not need to know this.


    Not yet at least.


    Mathias wanted to grab Alexander to stop him from leaving. Saving his life was more important than running after Rose. She was not the one being tortured right now. "Alex," he cried.


    Alexander was placed in a tough spot having to choose between protecting Mathias and running after Rose. "Don¡¯t touch him until I speak to Rose. Promise that you will."


    Zayne smiled, laughing inside at Alexander wanting to make a promise with him. "Go on."


    "No!" Mathias yelled, not wanting Alexander to leave. "Don¡¯t go," he pleaded. "He¡¯ll kill me if you do."


    "I have to go after her," Alexander replied.


    "You¡¯re a little late with this," Zayne commented.


    Alexander balled his right hand into a fist. Zayne was pushing it and it was getting close to Alexander punching him.


    Alexander made his decision and walked off to find Rose. He would know if Mathias was in danger if he screamed.


    "W-Wait," Mathias stuttered, panicking as Alexander got far away from him. "Come back!"


    There was some relief for Mathias when Zayne started to follow Alexander. The torture had come to a halt and if Alexander continued on this path, Mathias knew he would be freed.


    Alexander ran inside searching for Rose before she could be taken away. There was nothing for Rose to misunderstand about what happened. He had been adamant that Mathias was in the wrong for how he treated Rose but he didn¡¯t agree with the way Zayne wanted to punish Mathias.


    Mathias had only kicked Rose and it was terrible that he hid Rose¡¯s location instead of telling Alexander, but torturing seemed to be for Zayne¡¯s entertainment not for Rose.


    "I am here," Rose said, making her presence known. She did not understand why Alexander was so frantic. Was it because of Mathias? "You look like you are close to passing out. Are you ill?" Rose asked, approaching Alexander to touch his forehead.


    "No," Alexander held her hand and lowered it. "I need to talk to you. Did you hear anything said between me and Zayne?"


    Rose shook her head. "Liam covered my ears. Did you hear what Mathias tried to do?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I had a feeling the princess would target you. I am sorry," Alexander said, knowing it was his fault. His sudden exit from the palace started this outcome. "He¡¯s out there torturing Mathias. I don¡¯t know why he would allow you to see that."


    "I have not watched any part of it," Rose replied.


    Rose had sat on the balcony waiting for when Zayne would call upon her. She only saw Mathias¡¯s state when Liam took her to the balcony.


    "He wants to kill Mathias. This is something between us," Alexander said, counting on Rose to make it right.


    "Oh. Well, Zayne has been taking care of people like Mathias so I don¡¯t need to. I don¡¯t think it is wrong. My relationship with Mathias is different from your relationship with him. I won¡¯t-"


    "Must your revenge be to this point?" Alexander interjected. This wasn¡¯t the Rose he knew.


    Rose frowned. Why did Alexander assume this was her idea?


    "I didn¡¯t tell Zayne to do any of this. He told me to come to the camp to meet with you and I did. That is all," Rose said, disliking that Alexander was quick to point to her. "I didn¡¯t tell him what to do with Graham and now, it is still all his ideas."


    Rose took a deep breath, building courage for what she had to say next. "Zayne and I are together now. He will do things on my behalf and I hope that I could do the same for him. Mathias was following me because he wanted to kill me on the princess¡¯s orders and he was the one to tell my stories about the brothel."


    Rose couldn¡¯t have it in her heart to stop Zayne¡¯s plans. Mathias was to blame for the position he was in now.


    Rose could have it in her to let Mathias go the time he had kicked her but he ruined any chance for forgiveness which he searched for on behalf of Graham. Mathias then turned to speaking about her past in an attempt to ruin her reputation and he had been stalking her to kill her.


    Why should she have to stop Zayne?


    Rose was grateful to have Zayne step in to deal with Mathias because she could not. There was a point in time when she would be ready to protect herself with a small knife but even then, hurting someone required a great deal of courage.


    "I am not going to get in the way of what Zayne is doing. I will not stand by to watch since Mathias¡¯s pain does not bring me any joy but I feel nothing for him,¡¯ said Rose.


    "Rose-"


    "He has repeatedly tried to hurt me when I did nothing to him. Mathias wants to hide his past and he wants to see me dead. I cannot give him another chance to try killing me. I can¡¯t," Rose said, hoping Alexander would understand.


    Rose felt uncomfortable due to Alexander seemingly wanting something from her that she could not do. Alexander was asking too much of her right now and it started to feel like he had not seriously considered her feelings. It was best they move on.


    They were in such a good place so they had to get past this.


    "He did this to drive a rift between us. I told him that I still see Mathias as a brother and that the punishment doesn¡¯t need to be so drastic. He needs to be punished but not like that. Please Rose," Alexander pleaded.


    The word drastic stuck out to Rose since they were talking about a man who wanted her dead. Asking her to save Mathias was very insensitive.


    Was it because Mathias was not trying to kill Alexander? Or was it because they were still like brothers like Alexander said?


    Rose avoided Alexander¡¯s gaze for a brief moment. "You cannot ask me to do this. Please don¡¯t ask me to go easy on him. If not for Zayne, I could be dead right now. I can¡¯t go out there and stop Zayne. Men like Mathias just keep coming. We should just go."


    "I can¡¯t," Alexander replied.

 Chapter 219

    Chapter 219: Chapter 219"Oh," Rose¡¯s shoulders dropped due to disappointment.


    Rose thought Alexander would understand her position in all of this and never ask anything of this from her. She couldn¡¯t be nice to Mathias anymore. She couldn¡¯t be stuck in a dreamland with Alexander, believing that Mathias would change now.


    Mathias would only promise to give up on trying to kill her because Zayne captured him. As soon as Mathias was freed and well on his feet, who was to say he wouldn¡¯t come after her again?


    "I can¡¯t do this. I do not like your choice and you do not like mine. You will always be my friend but if Mathias is freed today and he remains by your side then I cannot be near you. I don¡¯t want to see him. We are not the children from the past anymore," Rose said.


    They all had to let go of those memories and accept that they had all changed.


    Alexander didn¡¯t want his friendship with Rose to end. They were just getting close again after eight years away from each other. "Don¡¯t do this to me, Rose."


    Rose released a dry laugh. "Do this to you? You¡¯re the one putting me in a bad position."


    "No," Alexander denied her claim. "He is the one who placed you in this position to see Mathias like that. He knew my answer about punishing Mathias and still decided to bring you here to show my answer. He did this."


    Rose couldn¡¯t argue that Zayne didn¡¯t bring her here to show her how Alexander would react. "I know it wasn¡¯t right to ambush you but I do not like what you are asking of me. He didn¡¯t try to kill you so it is easy for you to forgive him."¡¯


    "I am not telling you that you cannot be close to Mathias. I am only saying that I do not want to be around you if he is near. Each chance he got to hurt me he has taken it. I cannot give him another chance to try hurting me. I can¡¯t so please leave me alone," Rose pleaded.


    "It is between the three of us. I can-"


    "I don¡¯t have it in me to punish him and you will not be able to bring yourself to do it. Zayne is doing it in my stead. He¡¯s taking care of a threat before one of us gets hurt," Rose said, a feeling of disappointment growing the more she had to explain to Alexander.


    Rose understood his bond with Mathias which was why it did not hurt her that Alexander wanted to free himm. It hurt that Alexander was dismissive of how much Mathias had done. They were far past the kick now.


    Alexander shook his head. He didn¡¯t see it as Zayne¡¯s place to step in when he could deal with Mathias. "I know Mathias better than anyone which makes me the best person to deal with him."


    "Then you should have found him first," Rose said with no malice or judgement behind her words.


    From what she knew, Zayne was searching for Mathias but it wasn¡¯t as much as he was searching for Queen Lilian. Freedom was before Mathias and even the danger of Zayne¡¯s army taking over the kingdom, but Mathias ignored it and continued to follow her.


    Alexander took a step back, hurt by Rose¡¯s words. She was starting to sound like Zayne. "He has gotten far in your head to the point you are sounding like him. I am aware that I was late.¡¯


    Rose sighed as Alexander twisted her words. "This is not about Zayne. These are my thoughts. Zayne doesn¡¯t get inside my head about you. I am aware that he is not fond of you but you are not fond of him as well. I don¡¯t want to argue with you."


    "I don¡¯t want Mathias to die," said Alexander.


    Alexander looked over Rose at Zayne not standing far away leaning on a wall and watching what he had caused. Rose should have never been here for this but Zayne was trying to get in between their friendship so he did this. Rose was too blind to see it.


    "This isn¡¯t like you," Alexander said, knowing Rose was just following Zayne. "You don¡¯t like violence. You would want a different punishment for him."


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe Alexander was not listening to what she said. They were talking about a man who wanted to kill her. Rose didn¡¯t know what else to say.


    "This is me. I do not know what you have been seeing me as while you were here but this is me, Alexander. I don¡¯t care for violence, that is true but if needed, I know it must happen. I have slept with a knife in my hands many times to protect myself. I have long woken up from thinking you can just talk to others to make them leave you alone," said Rose.


    Rose continued, "I am not how you remember me. That little girl has grown up and changed for the better. You need to see me as I am now because I cannot go back to being how I was in the past. I don¡¯t want to and I will not do it to please you."


    Rose had come too far to take too many steps back to be the girl Alexander remembered her as. She didn¡¯t see him as the boy from her past. The boy from her past only stayed in her memories as something she cherished. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am not asking you to change, only to reconsider the methods used to hurt him. I can punish him for what he did to you. Believe me, I will since I love you. I know what Mathias did was wrong. I will not turn a blind eye to that but he was our friend. Other than you, he is all I ever had," Alexander said, still unable to cut ties with Mathias.


    They had been a family in those eight years. Alexander wanted to scold and hit Mathias for his actions toward Rose but he could never try to kill him.


    "That is fine with me but I am only telling you that I don¡¯t want to be around him. I am tired of going around in circles with you. You must understand my feelings just as I have understood your close ties to him. I must go," Rose said, desperately wanting to get away from Alexander.


    She expected Alexander to be more understanding of her feelings but he wasn¡¯t. Rose needed a break from him.


    "My parents will be worried since I have not returned so excuse me," Rose said, walking around Alexander.


    Liam followed Rose since he was to escort her back to the Ambroses.


    "Wait," Alexander reached for her hand. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "What for?" Rose asked, not knowing which part of their talk he was apologising for.

 Chapter 220

    Chapter 220: Chapter 220Alexander released Rose¡¯s hand. Rose¡¯s disinterest in what he wanted to say became apparent to him now. He had crossed a line and it was likely they would not be as close as before if he continued to plead with her to let Mathias go.


    "I¡¯m sorry," Alexander apologised once again. "I shouldn¡¯t have asked this of you. It was thoughtless of me to do it. I see why he brought you and Mathias here for me to see. I am not going to ever make the decisions like he will for you."


    Alexander could never be so quick to raise his sword to kill anyone without thinking it over twice. He was used to carrying out orders for the king and outside of that, he hadn¡¯t killed anyone for personal reasons.


    "It might be time that I leave and find my path. We are too different for us to stay near each other and you¡¯ve already found your person. I don¡¯t like your choice," Alexander said, looking at Zayne once again.


    It wasn¡¯t a good feeling knowing Zayne had won and proved his point. Alexander knew he could be angry all he wanted but that wouldn¡¯t change Zayne had outsmarted him.


    Alexander would never feel that Zayne was the right man for Rose but Rose would not listen to him. From their talk now, if he said too much then Rose would just push him further away.


    Alexander peered at the way he came from where Mathias was sitting waiting to be freed. He had a feeling that Zayne had not captured Mathias just to let him go because it was what Alexander wanted. "I will return to the Ambrose mansion ahead of you."


    It pained Alexander to turn away, leaving Mathias to suffer alone. He had tried his best to get Rose to free Mathias but she was too far gone.


    ¡¯She¡¯s the victim,¡¯ Alexander thought, changing his view on the matter.


    He had been insensitive to Rose all because he wanted to protect Mathias.


    "I hope you can forgive me for how I acted a moment ago," Alexander said. He didn¡¯t want his friendship with Rose to end all because of this.


    Their friendship was all he had since Rose had fallen in love with Zayne. He wanted more but would never be able to get it.


    Rose didn¡¯t need to think hard about whether to forgive him. She was not angry in the beginning but Alexander pushed her to be annoyed by him. "I forgive you but I agree that we will need some time away from each other. At least for you to see that I am not that little girl you keep holding onto."


    Rose continued, "I won¡¯t be so cruel to send you out of my parent¡¯s home. You are a welcomed guest there and this has not changed that but you should consider thinking of a future which does not involve me. Zayne will always be near me and I know the two of you may never get along."


    Rose didn¡¯t want to see the two of them force a friendship. It would only make her feel awkward. "I am going to stay behind here a little longer with Zayne. Goodbye," she said.


    Rose wanted to wait behind to see if Alexander was going to leave or secretly try to convince Zayne to leave Mathias be. Alexander could not stay in the Ambrose mansion if it was the latter. If her father found out, it would be two men who wanted to kill Mathias and perhaps Alexander for getting in the way.


    "Right. I will see you then," Alexander said, starting to walk away with a plan in mind.


    Before Rose could reach the point of telling him to leave, Alexander would leave the Ambroses. He had been with them long enough and now it was time that he found his way.


    Rose watched as Alexander walked away, his stance showing that he was defeated. She knew that he was still disappointed she had not spared Mathias and was mostly holding on to her changing her mind.


    Rose enjoyed his company but she couldn¡¯t be stuck in the past. "Part of me feels guilty," Rose said as she heard Zayne approach her. "It felt like an ambush for him."


    Zayne didn¡¯t feel anything other than entertained. He had gotten Alexander to wake up even if it was just a little. Alexander still had a long way to go to realise his flaws. He was so far gone that he dismissed Rose¡¯s feelings toward Mathias.


    "I was the one to plan this so don¡¯t feel guilty. You can move on knowing another one of your enemies is being dealt with. If he cannot understand why Mathias cannot be freed then it is time that he leave. How much longer will he see you as that little girl?" Zayne wondered.


    Zayne believed even more now that Alexander was in love with Rose from the past and not the Rose present.


    Zayne turned to Liam still standing beside Rose. "Move the captive to a more secluded place and clean up the blood."


    Hearing blood, Rose inspected Zayne¡¯s sleeves which were still stained with blood. She was curious if he had been injured earlier and Willow had been concerned about it as well.


    Rose touched his hand, feeling Zayne tense up only to relax seconds later. Without asking, she pushed the sleeve up to check for blood. "W-Wait," she stuttered, surprised by Zayne lifting her without warning. "I was looking for a bruise."


    Zayne carried Rose toward his private room so she could properly inspect him for a bruise. It had been Mathias¡¯s blood from dragging him by the back of his shirt.


    Rose¡¯s hand clutching his shirt put Zayne in a mood for something they couldn¡¯t do now. They had taken a little step forward and now that tiniest touch from Rose made him crave her more.


    She had too much of a hold on him.


    It was dangerous.


    If Rose just gave the word, he would do anything for her.


    It was the difference between Zayne and Alexander.


    Rose opened the door to Zayne¡¯s room. Being here brought back memories of being his maid. It was a time she greatly missed but their relationship was better now.


    Zayne kicked the door with the back of his foot to close it and walked toward the large table to set Rose down on top of it. He caged her with his arms on each side of her. "Go on. Search me for wounds."


    Rose recognised that same look from last night. She could tell much better now when he wanted her. It was only his sleeves which showed blood but Rose gave in to what Zayne wanted and started to open the button of his shirt to check for wounds. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 221

    Chapter 221: Chapter 221"You shouldn¡¯t keep anyone¡¯s blood on you for so long. It is dirty," Rose said, setting aside his shirt.


    She could confirm now that Zayne wasn¡¯t injured and it had been Mathias¡¯s blood but Rose did not like knowing Mathias¡¯s blood was on Zayne. It was as if the blood being there would taint Zayne. Change him from the man she loved.


    "Is there a clean shirt here you can change into? Also, a small bowl and cloth for me to clean your hands with," Rose said, personally wanting to get rid of the blood. "I am grateful for the things you do for me."


    "Is there a but coming?" Zayne asked, hoping Alexander had not gotten inside her head.


    "No," Rose shook her head. "He doesn¡¯t know what it is like to be in my shoes. There isn¡¯t anyone trying to kill him. The dangers around me aren¡¯t so simple and I know they will not pass by talking."


    She continued, "I truly do not mind if Alexander wants to be close to Mathias. They had each other for eight years and I would not make him pick. Is it so wrong that I do not want to be around Alexander if Mathias is in his life?"


    Rose would be understanding if Alexander didn¡¯t want to be in her life because of Zayne. He could never ask that she get rid of Zayne so Rose wouldn¡¯t ask him to end his friendship with Mathias.


    "It is not. He¡¯s very stubborn and focuses on what he wants instead of looking at others involved. I worried about Mathias approaching him first. Alexander might have unknowingly made a way for Mathias to get to you. I can¡¯t trust imbeciles by you when I am not around," said Zayne.


    There was no doubt in his mind that Alexander would hesitate to lay his sword on Mathias if Mathias had approached him while he was with Rose.


    "I don¡¯t want my friendship with Alexander to end but I need him to listen to me. I have my mind," Rose said, disliking how Alexander thought it was Zayne putting words in her mouth.


    Rose knew she was not the smartest person around but she could think and make decisions by herself. "It is going to be awkward to return and see him. Part of me is angry with him still but another part wants me to move on."


    Rose was placed in a position she didn¡¯t like. "You shouldn¡¯t have invited him here to see Mathias but I wouldn¡¯t have liked lying to him. I don¡¯t know where to go from here. How do I make him see me? I am asking the wrong person."


    "There isn¡¯t something you can do to show you¡¯ve changed. Everyone changes over time and it is noticed by others. I have seen a change in you from the time I met you until now. You haven¡¯t seen him for eight years. It is foolish to think he would come back and you would be the same," Zayne replied.


    "Make no mistake, Rose. I want you to have many friends whether they be men or women. I will be jealous if there are men but I want your circle to grow and I will not get in the way of it. I am not hard on Alexander simply because I am jealous but because I see him as a fool," Zayne explained before Rose thought he was trying to ruin her friendship with Alexander.


    Had Alexander been a sensible person, Zayne wouldn¡¯t have meddled. Alexander gave Zayne too much of a feeling that he would not protect Rose well.


    Would Alexander guard Rose better if she was her lover? Was that what was holding Alexander back? Even if they weren¡¯t lovers, Alexander should be at the forefront to protect Rose with how much he spoke of loving and wanting to make up for lost time.


    "I didn¡¯t think you would go so low to ruin our friendship since I have already told you that you are the only man I think about. Men are complicated," Rose concluded.


    Zayne smiled as this was a first. He always heard it was the other way around but he could agree that men were complicated at times.


    "I am in the middle of you two-"


    "You are not in the middle of it. It is only me and you. He¡¯s more like a fly trying to place itself where it doesn¡¯t belong. Don¡¯t think of him anymore. Think of healing me," Zayne said, no longer interested in speaking of Alexander.


    Rose did another look over Zayne¡¯s appearance and did not find a cut. "You were not injured. What am I to heal?"


    Zayne placed Rose¡¯s hand on his bare chest. "Here. Heal me here."


    "You, you worried me for nothing. I can¡¯t heal you there. No one can," Rose replied, but she kept her hand there. "When will you question the queen? She had been hiding somewhere good since it took so long."


    "The queen will be back in the palace by night. My soldiers have already pushed to bring her out of her father¡¯s home. I will question her about you and who else was involved in it," said Zayne.


    "I want to be there even if I have to go to the palace. I want to see her and be near when you question her. I am not afraid of facing her," Rose said, not wanting to miss the chance to see the person who might be responsible for ruining her life.


    Rose had never seen the queen get a good look at the woman who hated her mother. Rose was curious if Madeline would love to speak to the queen. If Lilian was behind the kidnapping, Madeline might have something to say.


    For all the lives Lilian had taken over jealousy and anger that her husband had affairs which led to illegitimate heirs, Lilian had lost her children. She would know how it felt to lose the people you love.


    Rose didn¡¯t fully like that the princes and princess had to die for Lilian to regret her actions but it was the only way for Lilian to feel what others did.


    "I will think about it. Allow me to speak to her first and then I will decide if you should meet her. Willow wants to meet Lilian to ask about her mother and the siblings who she assumes are dead. I will send a group to escort you to the palace but you should speak to your mother," Zayne said as Madeline might not be all for Rose going to the palace. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose knew that. She wouldn¡¯t keep what she wanted to do from her mother. "I will. After that, are you done? Liam told me the others from your kingdom will soon arrive. Then, we must start preparing to go to your home?"


    "We can if you are ready to go but there is something I owe your father. He wants a small wedding here since we are engaged. That is the only way he can let go of your hand," said Zayne.


    Zayne didn¡¯t mind it as he was ready to marry Rose at any time. They could always have a second wedding to Rose¡¯s liking in the future.


    "I do not mind it,¡¯ Rose shyly replied. Her parents needed to be present at the time she married Zayne. She didn¡¯t have many friends to invite to have a big wedding. "We can do it before we leave."

 Chapter 222

    Chapter 222: Chapter 222Lilian looked out the window of the carriage soldiers forced into her. She hadn¡¯t said a word since they stormed her father¡¯s home, brutally killing him before her eyes and dragging her out to return to the palace.


    She was worried about her children. James should not have listened to Kiara and sent her from the palace. She couldn¡¯t trust James to protect her children.


    ¡¯Are they safe?¡¯ Lilian wondered, having a bad feeling she tried hard to ignore.


    Lilian didn¡¯t love anyone more than she loved her children. She was concerned about Kiara being surrounded by so many men even though Kiara had turned on her. Kiara was still her daughter so Lilian would have love in her heart for Kiara.


    Lilian was most concerned for Henry. Would they be so kind as to spare Henry and just kill James?


    "My son," Lilian touched her chest.


    She could accept James¡¯s death but not her son.


    Lilian¡¯s nervousness grew the more guards she saw walking around the town. It wasn¡¯t like this the day James had sent her off. She knew it couldn¡¯t be that James had sent her off because he knew a war was coming. James would have saved Kiara and then fled until the fight was over.


    Lilian had been living in bliss for the last two days not knowing that her kingdom was lost to the hands of Zayne and his soldiers. If Kiara had listened to what she was told and gotten Zayne to fall in love with her, they could have avoided this but Lilian wasn¡¯t confident Kiara would spare her brothers.


    Lilian¡¯s thoughts went to the state of her children¡¯s relationships with each other. She couldn¡¯t count on them to not argue with each other and try to find a way out. They were at each other¡¯s necks with daggers ready to stab them.


    "Where did I go wrong?" Lilian wondered, not understanding their hatred toward each other when she had showered each with love.


    Henry was well-loved as the crown prince. He was the firstborn and the son who made her spot on the throne strong. Mateo was loved dearly. He was her shy little son and because James focused more on Henry, Lilian liked to be near Mateo to comfort him. Then there was Kiara, her only daughter. Kiara had her evil ways but she was the precious daughter of the family.


    Lilian fidgeted with her hands as the palace gates were in view. It wouldn¡¯t be long before she heard what had become of her children. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door was opened right after the carriage stopped and one of the blue-eyed bastards stared at her, waiting for her to move.


    They didn¡¯t know how to treat a queen in Lilian¡¯s opinion. Regardless of their taking over the kingdom, they were standing before a queen who demanded respect until the day she died.


    Lilian exited the carriage before they could pull her out and shame her before any of her servants watched. They would not see her crumble as they wanted.


    Lilian walked with her head held high. She could be walking right into her death but she would be remembered as a queen who wasn¡¯t scared.


    "Queen Lilian," Zayne greeted Lilain.


    "Bastard," Lilian returned the greeting. "We were looking for peace but you had this on your mind. Mothers, wives, and sisters are now worried about the men not returning home because of you. This could have been avoided."


    "It could have been avoided," Zayne agreed with Lilian. "It would have been avoided if your husband fixed the issue with slaves. You¡¯ve been living good off of the slave trade. How unfortunate for you that one business caused your kingdom to fall into my hands."


    Lilian refused to admit to their slaves in the kingdom. "Where are my children?"


    "They received the proper burial fit for a royal. I¡¯m not cruel to hang their bodies to be displayed or leave them to rot. I¡¯m a kind bastard, aren¡¯t I?" Zayne said, referring to her greeting.


    Lilian glared at Zayne, her hands gripping the front of her dress. She didn¡¯t know if she could believe his words. He had been playing with them from the start. "I want to see my children."


    "I¡¯ve always been told not to trouble the dead-"


    "You!" Lilian yelled, reaching to grab Zayne¡¯s shirt. She¡¯d kill him with her bare hands if he killed her children.


    Zayne raised his hand to stop his soldiers from coming to peel Lilian off of him. She was less of a threat than her daughter.


    Zayne peered down at the sad state of the queen. He didn¡¯t feel even a little bit bad that she had lost her children. "I¡¯ll reunite you with them soon, just wait."


    "How could you be so cruel? They were royals and you killed them like they were common people," Lilian said, her anger mixing with hurt. She didn¡¯t get to see her children before they were buried. To hold them so they were treated well before they rested.


    It wasn¡¯t fair that she wasn¡¯t present to protect them. To offer her life so they could be saved.


    "You are crying? You have the nerve to cry?"


    Lilian¡¯s anger turned to the person questioning her tears over her children. She was their mother so she was going to mourn for them.


    Willow couldn¡¯t believe the nerve of Lilian to be crying and putting on such a show. She knew a mother would mourn her children but it just didn¡¯t feel right to see Lilian holding onto Zayne and speaking of what was cruel.


    Lilian was puzzled by the sight of one of the children she kept hidden away. She was even more puzzled by Willow wearing a dress she knew belonged to Kiara. "Take that off right now."


    Lilian let go of Zayne as she set her sights on the bastard before her. That dress shouldn¡¯t be worn by anyone other than Kiara.


    Lilian started to walk in Willow¡¯s direction but her arm was grabbed by Zayne. "Release me."


    "I can¡¯t when you are about to attack the future queen," said Zayne.


    Lilian laughed. Everything that came out of Zayne¡¯s mouth had to be a joke. Why would it ever be one of her husband¡¯s bastards who took the title of queen from her? He killed her children to put a bastard on the throne? A girl who was meant to die long ago.


    "She¡¯s never going to be the future queen. She¡¯s one of what is left behind from my husband¡¯s affairs," Lilian said, refusing to let the child before her become queen. She would rather see Kiara become queen.


    "Nothing changes that I am a royal because of my father¡¯s blood. I am going to make you suffer as we did for all those years. I don¡¯t want her dead. Please let her suffer in the room just as we did," Willow requested from Zayne.


    Willow wanted Lilian to suffer as her innocent siblings did. Lilian should know what it was like to suffer in that room without a window to show the world outside. To not know when the next meal was coming and not be offered the medicine needed.


    Willow wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at night if Lilian was let off so easily after what she had done over the years. She had taken mothers and children from each other instead of taking her anger out on her husband.


    "We¡¯ll get to that later. I will send for you when it¡¯s time for you to question her. Stay safe and out of sight until then. Come," Zayne pulled Lilian¡¯s hand to take her to where she would be questioned.


    "Let go of me," Lilian said, fighting against his hold. This wasn¡¯t any way to treat a queen. "I am the queen-"


    "You are not the queen anymore," Zayne interjected before she could give him a speech about how to handle a queen. "You were the one behind Madeline Ambrose¡¯s daughter going missing, weren¡¯t you? She remembers."


    Lilian froze, shocked by this revelation. That child was supposed to be dead. It had cost her a lot to get rid of her before James found out. What was she to do when her father suspected the child Victor claimed as his to be James¡¯s child?


    Lilian had only visited once to see that it was the right child taken. It was promised that Rosaline would die so she didn¡¯t need to be concerned about Rose pointing her out. Though she showed her face, how did the child remember it was her?


    "Your silence gives it away. You have called me a bastard and cruel yet you have been harming children. Why not leave your husband instead of hurting innocent children who couldn¡¯t control coming into this world?" Zayne asked, looking down at Lilian.


    "Who leaves a king?" Lilian replied. It was foolish to think that once married to the king you could escape him and Lilian didn¡¯t want to leave James.


    Her father made way for her to become the queen and Lilian was going to hold that spot forever. Lilian loved James despite all his flaws and his inability to love only her.


    "Madeline did. You chose to stay because you wanted to so I don¡¯t feel sorry for you. I can¡¯t feel sorry for anyone who hurts the innocent," said Zayne.

 Chapter 223

    Chapter 223: Chapter 223Lilian didn¡¯t want to hear about Madeline.


    Madeline had a better chance of becoming queen since James was infatuated with her but she sought an escape.


    Lilian always knew it would be unlikely that Madeline would have been named queen if James had wanted her to be since her father had gotten rid of anyone with a good chance.


    Lilian couldn¡¯t understand Zayne¡¯s interest in what she did in the past. Why did this matter and how did he find out?


    "You¡¯re a royal. I refuse to believe there isn¡¯t trouble in your palace. That you a prince never did cruel things to protect the things you love. You¡¯re a man who has taken many lives. You are not innocent so I will not have you make me out to be cruel," Lilian argued.


    She had killed little in comparison to what Zayne did. He had no right to judge her when there were hundreds of lives taken by his sword.


    "I have killed many," Zayne had nothing to hide. The stories were around so he could not hide and did not plan to. "I¡¯ve spared the innocent who had nothing to do with war and went after rulers like you who use and hurt their people. It couldn¡¯t be helped that many of your soldiers got killed in the midst of it."


    There wasn¡¯t any time to stop and inform enemy soldiers that you weren¡¯t here to attack them. They charged so Zayne led his men forward. He managed to spare many of this kingdom¡¯s palace guards and soldiers.


    Lilian didn¡¯t see him in a good light. They were pointing fingers at her as a monster when all she did was make sure Henry¡¯s seat as future king would not be tested. "I saved those girls. My husband was going to send them to your camp or marry them off to men he wanted to keep close ties with. He didn¡¯t know how many were alive."


    "This isn¡¯t a game of who has done more evil. This is about you," said Zayne.


    There was nothing Zayne could do about James now since he was dead. Unless there was something important found in the palace, Zayne didn¡¯t want to hear about James.


    Lilian was puzzled once again by Zayne¡¯s interest in her when she was harmless. Without her husband, children, and father, Lilian was helpless. "Why are you choosing to do this to me instead of my husband? That child had nothing to do with you." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You¡¯re wrong again. She has everything to do with me. She¡¯s the reason I know there are slaves in the kingdom and the only reason I have ever thought of being with someone for the rest of my life. She¡¯s the woman I love so your excuses irritate me," said Zayne.


    Lilian should save her excuses for someone else.


    Lilian stopped, shocked that he had fallen in love with Madeline¡¯s daughter of all young women in the kingdom. How was it that he came here and found a girl missing for eight years? He had the chance to marry Kiara but all this while he had been entertaining Madeline¡¯s daughter?


    Lilian could only laugh. Nothing about Zayne had been right from the start. "The rumours were wrong. You aren¡¯t a knowable general. You¡¯re a fool who missed the chance to have our support."


    "I am also the man who did the strategy for taking over your kingdom and here I am with you as my captive. If you believe in fate, it might be just that which brought me here to deal with you and your husband. The reward of having Rose by my side is worth it," Zayne said, pleased with what he would be leaving with.


    Lilian remained silent. She could feel the love he had for that child and it bothered her to think Kiara had lost to her half-sibling. No matter how hard she tried to get rid of Madeline and her child, they found a way to ruin Lilian¡¯s life.


    Zayne led Lilian to a room with two guards standing outside. He opened the door, searching for Madeline and Rose who came together. He didn¡¯t know how Rose convinced her mother to join them but she did.


    This might be the only chance Madeline had to unleash her anger on Lilian or just have a small talk.


    Lilian didn¡¯t need this. She didn¡¯t need a moment of someone trying to force her to apologise for something she wasn¡¯t sorry for. If given the chance, she would do it all over again. She would kill Madeline before she fell into Victor¡¯s arms and if Madeline had managed to slip before then, Lilian would kill Madeline and her daughter before James found out.


    Why did they think she regretted anything? Lilian had thought about her actions before she did them in the past and went through with them. They would not get an apology out of her.


    Madeline held Rose¡¯s hand, squeezing it as Lilian walked further into the room. She could not understand Lilian. She escaped the palace which gave Lilian what she wanted. Madeline didn¡¯t want to be in the palace far more than Lilian didn¡¯t want her back in the palace.


    Lilian grew annoyed by the big similarity between Madeline and her daughter. Had James seen the daughter then he would have known right away that this was Madeline¡¯s daughter.


    For Madeline, the only thing stopping her from attacking Lilian and cursing her name was her daughter standing beside her. She didn¡¯t want Rose to see that side of her but Madeline didn¡¯t know how long she could control herself.


    Rose had a chilling feeling just from looking at Lilian. There was a funny feeling like there was something on the tip of her tongue she wanted to say but her memory was missing to help her. She was certain she had seen this woman before.


    Rose unconsciously stepped behind her mother which made Madeline even more protective.


    "Are you happy?" Madeline asked, speaking first since no one wanted to.


    Lilian remained silent.


    "After everything you did to be where you are and to keep him, are you happy?" Madeline spoke regardless of Lilian not answering.


    Lilian didn¡¯t have to speak, only listen.


    "Your children-"


    "Do not mention them!" Lilian yelled. Someone like Madeline should never speak of her children.


    Madeline wasn¡¯t phased by Lilian¡¯s yelling. It was a mother lashing out. "I feel sorry for them. I¡¯ve heard they weren¡¯t kind souls but how could they be when raised by you and James? I won¡¯t be happy about your loss but you had to know that loss. The loss of your child no longer in your arms."

 Chapter 224

    Chapter 224: Chapter 224Lilian had harmed and killed many yet she didn¡¯t seem happy. What was the point of all the evil deeds she had done? Was her love for James worth turning herself into a monster?


    Then again, Madeline didn¡¯t know Lilian before she entered the palace.


    "Do not speak on my children," Lilian said in a low tone.


    "I am speaking about you and if I want to mention your children, I can after what you did to mine. You took her from me after I had made it clear that I had no interest in the palace. I am happily married to a man who loves me so why bother me?" Madeline asked though she knew the answer already.


    It was all from the fear that James would bring her back to the palace and find a way to make her sit beside Lilian. Madeline would rather die before she was brought back here to be James¡¯s woman. There was nothing in this world that could make her think of loving James again after she saw the real him.


    Lilian knew that Madeline didn¡¯t want to return but she couldn¡¯t say the same for her husband. If given the chance, James would kill Victor and try to ease his way back into Madeline¡¯s life.


    Lilian didn¡¯t want to share how much James still loved Madeline to feed her ego. She could never understand it. Madeline came from a family drowning in debt while Lilian had come from a family with wealth. It benefited James to marry Lilian yet he could never let go of Madeline.


    "You took me. You ordered those men to snatch me away from my mother over jealousy," Rose spoke up.


    She was innocent in all of this.


    Lilian was a different kind of monster to go after a child when her problem was with the mother. Rose also saw her mother as innocent in all of this. Her mother didn¡¯t love her father anymore and left. Why wasn¡¯t that enough?


    Rose was reminded of Kiara. Would Kiara¡¯s jealousy have come to this eventually?


    "You wanted me dead but that didn¡¯t happen. It doesn¡¯t make any sense why you would take me and keep me alive for someone to recognise after you showed your face to me. You were there at some point with your hands well-decorated with rings," Rose said, looking at Lilian¡¯s hands.


    Lilian¡¯s hands were only dressed with two rings. One was her wedding ring and the other a simple ring. She couldn¡¯t be too dressed up considering she was a prisoner.


    "I ended up in a terrible place because of your jealousy. That very jealousy rubbed off on your daughter," said Rose.


    Rose wouldn¡¯t put all the blame for Kiara¡¯s ways on Lilian but Kiara learned something from her mother.


    Rose didn¡¯t feel how she thought she would face the person behind her misfortunes. She was angry but not as angry as she expected to be. She didn¡¯t know what to make of Lilian. Rose was in a happy place so she did not want to welcome hate into her heart to waste her precious time.


    Rose finally had the answer to the person behind her cruel life and had nothing more to say to Lilian. Rose didn¡¯t want an apology since it wouldn¡¯t be genuine. Whatever happened to Lilian from this point on was deserved.


    "I am ready to go," Rose said, letting go of her mother¡¯s hand to walk to the door.


    Madeline followed Rose out. She was quite close to reaching for Zayne¡¯s sword to end Lilian but she held back. She was never a killer and wouldn¡¯t become one for Lilian. Knowing Rose¡¯s siblings would deal with Lilian was enough for her.


    Zayne was left in the room with Llilan. "They don¡¯t want more answers but I want to know everyone involved."


    "I don¡¯t know where they are and as you can see, I was tricked since she is still alive. I want to see my children," Lilian said, needing to see if it was true that they were all dead. Where did this bastard lay her children?


    Zayne leaned on the wall behind him. "I can move them so no one will ever be able to visit and place a single flower for them. That decides whether you want to speak or if you will continue this game of saying nothing."


    "I¡¯m a bastard, remember? I already gave them a proper send-off. I owe nothing else to you or your children," said Zayne.


    "I don¡¯t know who those lowlives were. They were just common people my maid found to get the job done for me. I had her killed so the secret wouldn¡¯t get out and my father killed those men. You won¡¯t find any of them now. The one-piece I missed was her," Lilian said, regretting she had not asked them to show the body.


    For eight years Lilian enjoyed knowing that Madeline was searching for a child who was long dead. Some of her anger went away knowing she had hurt Madeline but that child became the reason her family had fallen.


    Lilian walked toward one of the chairs in the room. She was focused on the family she lost more than anything. "I will not apologise. I did what I did because I wanted to. I would do it all over again if I could."


    "I¡¯m certain you would, which is why you won¡¯t get the chance to. You¡¯ll spend your last days here in the palace you killed to be in. If you ask nicely, I might have someone place your husband¡¯s body in the room with you so you can be together forever. I have not given him a proper send-off," Zayne revealed.


    James had more fault in the downfall of this kingdom than his children so Zayne wouldn¡¯t offer any kindness to the former king. Had James been a more respected king who happened to lose the battle, there would have been some respect for his death where he was buried like a king should be.


    Lilian shook her head. "I don¡¯t want that-"


    "Good. Then I will do it. Don¡¯t look so surprised that I am not listening to what you want. You¡¯re not in a position to be treated well. I was going to kill the person behind Rose¡¯s disappearance but I am leaving you as a gift to the future queen. Her mother and other siblings are dead, right?" Zayne asked, knowing it was unlikely Lilian spared anyone.


    "You will be at the mercy of the new queen. We will turn a blind eye to how she seeks to treat you. It is rare many times for the victim to get revenge on those who hurt them. Take off your dress and the crown on your head. Get changed into what is there," Zayne pointed to the dress picked out by Willow. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne moved from the wall, heading toward the door to leave since he did not want to see Lilian get undressed. "You are no longer the queen of this land."

 Chapter 225

    Chapter 225: Chapter 225"I¡¯m sorry mother. I brought you here just to say nothing to her," Rose apologised.


    This was all to go differently in her head.


    Madeline held Rose¡¯s hand. "I don¡¯t regret coming. I¡¯ve been afraid of getting near the palace for too long and now I¡¯ve seen that the dangers from the past are no longer present. I have no other reason to visit again but I don¡¯t have to hide anymore. You¡¯ve done something good for me."


    Madeline felt at ease now that she had seen for herself that the palace was no longer the same with James now dead and Lilian without any power. She didn¡¯t need to worry about Rose being seen by either one now and she didn¡¯t need to hold Anna back from getting near the palace.


    "I never thought I would come back. They would have to drag me back here. It¡¯s still the same," Madeline said, inspecting the walls as she walked with Rose. "I feel stuck in my past when I first arrived here."


    "As terrible as it was, I would do it all again," Madeline confessed.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand it since her mother had suffered here. ¡¯Why?"


    "To have you. I would do it all over again to have you and then I met Victor here. I wouldn¡¯t have you, Victor and Anna if I didn¡¯t come here. I can¡¯t be without you," said Madeline. She didn¡¯t want to think about what her life would be without her family.


    "I am grateful," Rose said, leaning her head on her mother¡¯s shoulder.


    It took a great deal of love to experience something twice just to have the ones you love around you.


    "Anna will be a little upset that we have come here without her. You told me of wanting to have dinner with your siblings. Maybe then you could bring her for them to meet. You can have all your siblings in one place and get to know them," Madeline suggested.


    "I will ask Willow if Anna can join us," Rose said, finding it to be a good gift for Anna. "The others are coming. The ones from his land." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So I have heard. I have also heard from Victor that you have agreed to marry Zayne before you leave. If it felt forced on you-"


    "It was not," Rose interjected. "I already said yes to Zayne before father requested we marry. I did not think the wedding would come so soon before I saw his land but I do not mind it."


    "Are you worried about what will be said by the people of his kingdom? By his family? You are not going there known as a princess of this kingdom. A daughter of a lord might be enough to help you have some respect," Madeline said, starting to worry about Rose going there.


    If it were possible, Madeline would travel there to help Rose settle in. It was hard to let your child go so far but she had to. She couldn¡¯t hold Rose back from going with the man she loved.


    "I am not worried about it. Truly," Rose added since her mother didn¡¯t seem to believe it. "Zayne has told me that I only need to worry about his love for me. I am certain he would protect me and if I wasn¡¯t certain I would stay here with you where I feel safe."


    Rose continued, "I know many will be surprised their prince will be coming home with a woman they do not know. A woman from a kingdom that just fell but I don¡¯t want to think about it. Focusing on the bad has made me miss out on the good before me. I just want to think of my life with Zayne."


    Madeline knew at some point this would change but she was proud of Rose. Her little girl was going to a woman who could protect herself.


    Rose stopped walking when her mother looked away. "Are you crying mother? I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry."


    "You didn¡¯t have to try. It is quite easy for me to cry. I am thinking about when we will need to say goodbye. I need to start gathering what you will need and add some more lessons for you. There is much to do," Madeline said, wiping her eyes as now was not to be shedding tears. "Then there is the wedding."


    "It is to be small," said Rose.


    "It is your wedding, Rose. It may be small but grand. It will be something you remember for a long time. Small doesn¡¯t mean it cannot be properly planned. Oh, leave it to me," Madeline said, already imagining what Rose would love. "I will include you in all the planning but I will do the tiresome work."


    Rose nodded her head. She didn¡¯t know the first part of planning for a wedding other than having the man you intended to marry. "Thank you. Zayne and I greatly appreciate it. You don¡¯t need to be sad. We will see each other soon and I will write to you. If Zayne must go out to war again, I will ask to spend my days here until he returns."


    "It might be too much travel for you. I want to see your face once in a while but don¡¯t push yourself too much. Your father and I can make the trip to see you. Victor owns a ship but I have never stepped foot on it. I would love to see outside of this kingdom," said Madeline.


    "Then I will prepare well for the day you visit us. Willow," Rose waved to her sister. "Are you on your way to see Zayne again?"


    "I am. Lady Ambrose," Willow greeted Madeline with a curtsy.


    "You mustn¡¯t do it all the time and it is me who should properly greet the future queen of this land. You are Rose¡¯s sister so you are family in my eyes. If there is something you need help with do not hesitate to call upon me," Madeline offered.


    "Thank you, Lady- Thank you," Willow corrected herself. "I will need a lot of help. I have been asking around the maids who will speak and they spoke highly of you. If you are on my side then maybe the other women in this kingdom will give me a chance. I will be with you soon but I must go now."


    Willow didn¡¯t want to waste a second not seeing Lilian. She had waited too long for this moment to come. To get revenge on the woman who made her life hell.


    "We will wait for you when you are done. Please excuse us," Madeline said, curtsying.


    Willow left the two with a plan in mind for Lilian. She tried not to become a monster with revenge but seeing how Lilian didn¡¯t have a drop of remorse, Willow couldn¡¯t be kind.

 Chapter 226

    Chapter 226: Chapter 226When Willow entered the room where Lilian was kept for now, she expected to find the former queen changed into the dress she picked out. Something old and close to ripping if not careful with it just as Lilian had offered to her in the past.


    Instead of the sight she looked forward to, Willow walked in on Lilian still wearing her dress and crown which no longer belonged to her.


    "I knew you were too stubborn to remove that crown from your head but I was still so foolish to look forward to it. Then again, I enjoy that you¡¯re still the same stubborn woman I got glimpses of. I will feel less guilty about what I want to do to you," Willow said, her eyes glued to Lilian who avoided her.


    "Doing this isn¡¯t going to bring back your mother or siblings," Lilian said, finally looking up at the bastard before her. "I don¡¯t see why you care for half-siblings. You should have taken care of yourself or I should have killed you first. You were the one going out of their way to care for them, weren¡¯t you?"


    "They are only my half-siblings but I treat them better than your children treated each other. I never tried to kill my siblings like your children did with each other. You should stop worrying about us and focus on your children. Oh, you can¡¯t anymore," Willow said as she took a seat opposite Lilian.


    Lilian¡¯s hurt over the loss of her children grew from hearing it from one of James¡¯ other children. This young girl before her should have been taken instead of her children. Henry, Mateo, and Kiara didn¡¯t deserve their deaths.


    Lilian couldn¡¯t help noticing that Willow still wore the dress which belonged to Kiara. Her daughter was still warm wherever she had been and Willow didn¡¯t show any respect not to search through Kiara¡¯s things. "Take off that dress."


    "That is what I have to say to you. I picked out a nice dress for you. One that would last you a month. If you bleed or stain it, you will need to put up with it. The palace doesn¡¯t have spare dresses to replace it. That is what you told us," said Willow, using Lilian¡¯s punishments back on her.


    "I¡¯m numb over the loss of my children. Nothing you do or say to me will get the reaction you seek. I will enjoy knowing you have dictated so much time into wanting to get revenge when you should be focused on being named queen. The people will be happy to know they have you as a queen," Lilian taunted Willow.


    It was still a child sitting before her so it was quite easy to win this battle.


    "I am not different from you with getting distracted since you focused on us each time your husband was not loving you. You were the queen, loved by all who didn¡¯t know what you were truly like yet you focused on the bastards as you would call us. You don¡¯t get to judge me," Willow said, refusing to sit still as Lilian tried to get under her skin.


    "I¡¯ve snuck around pretending to be a maid many times to get food or medicine for my siblings. Once, I was almost picked to become the princess¡¯s maid. Before then I had to act as one of the servant¡¯s daughters. I was so afraid then," Willow said, remembering the courage she had.


    She was the oldest after the others left and did not return. It felt like her duty to be the one to step out of that room to save the others.


    "I got very close to the room you shared with my father. I only saw his face from the portraits on the wall and I wondered, if I had just got close enough to him to show my face, would he take us from that place? Would he love us if I got rid of you?" Willow still wondered.


    "You should have killed me," Lilian advised Willow. "You will never get what you want when you hesitate. That¡¯s why the only daughter he loved was Kiara-"


    "You didn¡¯t give us the chance to be loved!" Willow yelled, wanting to cover Lilian¡¯s mouth to shut her up.


    Willow took a deep breath, trying to control her anger. They would remain in the same place if she got too angry and yelled. "I am not just angry with you. I am angry that the man who made us never spared us a glance but you, you went out of your way to pick us off one by one. Do you think we wanted to be bastards?"


    "I was saving you from your father¡¯s plans-"


    "No, you were not. You got rid of us because you hated knowing he had children with other women. Isn¡¯t that why you went out of your way to take Rose when her mother had already moved on? Getting rid of one child after the next didn¡¯t stop that place from welcoming another," Willow said, refusing to believe Lilian was saving them.


    Willow overheard plans of using the girls for arranged marriages and to be used to entertain visitors but Lilian wasn¡¯t saving them from that.


    "You were trying hard to protect your children¡¯s position. Be honest instead of lying now when you have nothing to lose or gain from lying. I will let you be the only one to know this. If this kingdom won¡¯t sit still knowing a woman will rule, among the children you tortured had been a boy," Willow revealed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Willow didn¡¯t fear Lilian sharing this secret as she was going to personally escort Lilian with the help of Zayne¡¯s guards to the dark room in the corner of the palace where no one visited.


    Willow also bet on the fact that though Lilian despised her, Lilian wouldn¡¯t want it to get out that there was a prince left alive. All the attention had to stay on her sons who were meant to be the only princes.


    Lilian wasn¡¯t falling for Willow¡¯s tricks. "I had it checked and there were only princesses left. I got rid of any prince."


    James had no interest in his bastards since he believed he was stuck having more girls he did not need.


    "There was someone who cared for us and helped to hide him amongst us. All his life he had to pretend to be a girl and now he cannot stop because he fears what will happen if anyone finds out. I might be a child to you but you should start worrying about your life," Willow said, standing up from her seat as she spoke.


    Willow walked toward Lilian who still did not view her as a threat and pulled on the crown which was pinned into Lilian¡¯s hair. Willow pulled it harder, forcing Lilian to fall out of her seat. "This crown is mine now. You are not the queen so get out of that dress and give me the crown."


    Lilian held onto the crown in an effort to stop her hair from being pulled. There was a burning pain in her head as Willow relentlessly pulled the crown.


    Not long after, a ripping sound was heard and the crown was in Willow¡¯s hands.


    Lilian looked up from the floor to Willow standing over her. She was not to be treated like this by anyone.


    "Get undressed," Willow ordered Lilian. "You will know what it is like to be tortured."

 Chapter 227

    Chapter 227: Chapter 227"Oh, Zayne!" Madeline touched her chest, trying to calm herself after being startled. "For such a tall man you are light on your feet. Rose is taking a look through the garden at the flowers. This was once a place I found comfort in."


    Zayne stood beside Madeline watching as Rose explored the garden.


    The blood from the day he took control was cleaned up so the palace went back to looking pretty.


    "I told Rose that I must hurry to get what she needs. Can you give me an idea of how long I have? Madeline asked.


    "We need to leave in three days. The men from my brother¡¯s court will take my place from tonight so my soldiers will start gathering supplies for our trip back. I would love to keep her here with you a little longer but I must get my soldiers back to their families," Zayne replied.


    "I know. I can¡¯t pretend I wouldn¡¯t love her here a little longer since I only just had her back but she found what makes her happy after years of being unhappy. I am grateful you are not a terrible man as this would be harder. Please take great care of her in my absence," Madeline said, her eyes following Rose¡¯s movement.


    "She is growing but Rose still has a long way to go. She hasn¡¯t completed her tutoring yet and she is still curious about little things. Rose will be judged by anyone who comes to know she cannot read or write as well as her peers. She has to finish learning lady etiquette and how to dance. I am worried," Madeline confessed.


    Rose¡¯s story wouldn¡¯t be enough to end anyone judging her. Madeline knew from experience how women could be cruel when they wanted something to gossip about.


    Rose was returning with a man Madeline knew had to be well sought after given that he was not only a general but a prince. Women who wanted to marry him would look for what they could nitpick about Rose to make her feel small.


    "She will be safe. I do not reside in the palace and I don¡¯t plan on taking her there. She will be protected within my gates and for the start of her time there, I will walk around with her. Rose will carry the name Hamilton and as my wife, an insult to her is an insult to me. I don¡¯t let insults go unpunished," Zayne replied.


    "Oh, yes. Rose told me that you are a man interested in removing fingers. I see how nervous she gets when she thinks you are upset. You might find your sword moved with Rose living with you. She is quite worried about others¡¯ fingers," Madeline laughed.


    "I do not mind if she changes how my home looks. My home is boring to the eye considering I am always sailing. It will need to be changed to feel more like a home. I will send a ship for you after she¡¯s settled in. I will make sure you are well protected on the way to us," Zayne promised.


    "See," Madeline turned to Zayne. "This is why I have been rooting for you. You know what I want to hear and it might not feel that way yet, but Victor is fond of you. You brought Rose to us so he feels indebted to you but you are the man courting his daughter so the dislike of that mixes with other emotions."


    Zayne smiled as he always knew Victor liked him. "And I like your husband as well. It is fun to bother him. I will miss him."


    "You two looked like you were getting along well. It is nearing time that I take Rose home or would you like for her to stay with you? In separate rooms of course. She already has her past spreading around back at home. I wish I could get my hands on the one who did that," Madeline said angrily.


    "They are being dealt with slowly. They won¡¯t speak of her again," Zayne said, the corners of his moving upward as he thought about Mathias.


    A man without a tongue couldn¡¯t speak well and soon, Mathias wouldn¡¯t be able to write not that he could before.


    Madeline noticed Zayne¡¯s little excitement over whoever he had captured. "You have beaten us again. Rose will be returning with Anna to have dinner with her other siblings so please think of whether you want her to stay with you."


    "You should take her home afterwards. You must enjoy your time with her," Zayne replied.


    "That is kind of you. Well, excuse me. I need to get her before I lose sight of Rose," Madeline said, stepping into the garden.


    ***


    At the Ambrose home, Alexander packed quickly in hopes of being gone before Rose returned with her mother and most likely Zayne.


    It had been awkward since seeing that Mathias was in Zayne¡¯s hold and though Rose greeted Alexander with small talk, it was not the same anymore. He ruined it by asking for too much from Rose.


    It didn¡¯t feel possible for the friendship to go back to normal without some space between them and Alexander still couldn¡¯t accept that Rose had found someone else. They needed time away from each other. Being in the Ambrose¡¯s home made Alexander feel like his hands were tied so there wasn¡¯t much he could do.


    "I hope you are only packing to leave right when they return and you are not rushing to avoid my daughter."


    Alexander turned to the door where Victor stood watching him. "I¡¯m sorry."


    "Doesn¡¯t she deserve more than you running away like this? This is the woman you love and do not deny it. I was young and in love before. You made it quite obvious that you love my daughter and hate that man. I don¡¯t see why you are running. What do you think this will do?" Victor asked.


    Leaving without a goodbye wasn¡¯t going to solve anything, In Victor¡¯s opinion, this was going to make Rose look at Alexander differently.


    "You¡¯ve lost the chance to be lovers but you can still hold onto your friendship. It seems like you got the shorter end of the stick but if you care for her, that friendship is worth a lot. Give Rose the proper goodbye she deserves. I don¡¯t know what happened between you two but this isn¡¯t the way to go," Victor advised Alexander.


    Little things like this had big consequences in the future.


    "She¡¯s expecting to return home to her father, sister and friend. What do you think she will feel when she returns and learns that you are gone? Think about that very carefully."


    "I cannot face her," Alexander replied. He made a fool of himself before Rose.


    "Then, it is true that you weren¡¯t deserving of being the man she fell in love with. Running seems to be a common theme for you. Do you think you are a special case that it is only with your situation that hard conversations must be had?" Asked Victor.


    "It is not so simple for me. I wanted her to spare the man who kicked and tried to take her back to the brothel. The man who wanted to kill her under the princess¡¯s orders and for his personal feelings. I did that," Alexander revealed.


    This changed Victor¡¯s opinion a little. "Well, you are a fool."


    S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 228

    Chapter 228: Chapter 228"You are a bigger fool for trying to leave without saying goodbye after you did that. Now is not the time for you to run, it is for you to gain her trust again and start thinking more about where you messed up. Rose is very forgiving so give it a try," said Victor.


    "I have already apologized for what I did and it has not gone back the same between us-"


    "You can¡¯t expect change in so little time," Victor interjected.


    Victor couldn¡¯t believe that Alexander made him root for Zayne more. There wasn¡¯t a chance for Alexander not considering Rose was getting married, but still, Victor would have cheered for Alexander if he made one last effort to win Rose over.


    He couldn¡¯t now after knowing what Alexander did. Victor needed others who would help protect his family and put them first, not plead with them to save those who hurt them.


    "I am not going to stand here for much longer to convince you to stay. You need to decide if this is the right decision to make. If you hurt Rose with this, it won¡¯t be so easy for you to step into one of my homes again or my territory. This is my daughter you are playing with," Victor warned Alexander.


    Second chances didn¡¯t come easily. Victor couldn¡¯t have Alexander leaving and returning to Rose when he felt like it and thought he could easily get to her.


    Alexander wished for Victor to give him a break since Victor didn¡¯t know what he was feeling right now. He truly couldn¡¯t face Rose over what he had done and he didn¡¯t want to see her face as he told her goodbye.


    When Alexander looked at the door again, Victor was no longer there.


    Alexander released the bag with his belongings. He knew that Rose needed a proper goodbye but could he do that? If Zayne was there at her side-


    "Stop thinking about him,¡¯ Alexander whispered.


    He couldn¡¯t just focus on Rose as his mind wandered to Zayne enjoying that he had won.


    There was small talk about a wedding which Alexander did not want to be around to see.


    Alexander thought more about what Victor told him. He was stuck between going with what he first planned to do and what Victor advised him to do.


    "I need to go," Alexander said, continuing to pack his bag.


    Less than an hour later, Rose returned home with her mother to deliver the good news to Anna.


    "Did you two have fun?" Anna asked as she walked down the steps to greet the pair. "How did the queen look? Was she angry? Was she forced to take off her crown?"


    "Slow down," Madeline said, not knowing which question to answer first. "One question at a time but first, Rose has something to share with you. Where is your father?"


    Anna walked past her mother to go to Rose. "He is speaking to the foreigners we all know were left to protect Rose."


    Rose blushed, embarrassed by the mention of soldiers that lingered. "I told him that they do not need to be here. There are too many."


    "Leave them. I like looking at the soldiers. I have so much to talk about when I return home. My friends will be jealous. Now, what have you brought for me?" Anna asked, looking down at Rose¡¯s empty hands.


    "It is not something you can hold. I wanted to invite you to the palace for dinner. My other siblings will be there and it might be the only time we get to sit together. The others will leave the palace tonight. Would you like to join me?" Rose questioned, already knowing Anna¡¯s answer from her smile.


    "Yes!" Anna jumped.


    Rose held Anna so she wouldn¡¯t jump and fall down the steps. "I knew you would like it. We will only be there for dinner since the court from Zayne¡¯s kingdom will be there. He doesn¡¯t want us to be near them too long."


    "I do not mind it. I am finally getting to see the inside of the palace. Oh! I need to pick out a good dress for you and me. I will get started," Anna said, turning around to run inside.


    Rose reached for Anna to tell her it wasn¡¯t needed but Anna was already halfway inside. Rose shook her head at Anna. "They should get along," Rose said, thinking of Willow and Anna. They should have each other during her absence.


    As Rose walked up the rest of the steps, she saw Alexander standing with a bag by his feet. "You are leaving?" She asked.


    "I must," Alexander replied.


    In the end, he couldn¡¯t leave after what Victor said. He had failed Rose in many ways and leaving without saying goodbye would be one more cowardly move on his part.


    "I wasn¡¯t going to ask you to leave. I didn¡¯t like what you asked of me and I have found it odd to speak to you, but I didn¡¯t think of asking you to leave. We could have talked again to move past this but you have already made up your mind," Rose said based on the packed bag. "Are we still friends?"


    "We are," Alexander answered. "I just need to be away from you for a while. I need to find my own home instead of being here as a guest to your family. It doesn¡¯t make sense for me to be present any longer."


    "I see. If that feels right for you then I will not stop you. I will leave for Zayne¡¯s land in three days so depending on where you go, we may not see each other for a long time. I am also going to wed him before then and since I have little to no friends, I was hoping to have you there," Rose said but it was unlikely he would be there now.


    Rose held her right hand out to Alexander. "I wish you well wherever you go. You have always been a friend I cherished and regardless of our differences these days, that will never change. I truly want you to find your happiness and for us to meet again." S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alexander stared at Rose¡¯s hand. It didn¡¯t seem like enough.


    Rose was startled at first by the hug but she welcomed it. She didn¡¯t know when she would see Alexander again. The time they had been reunited with each other had its good and bad moments but the good was far more than the bad.


    "I will never get over the guilt of taking so long to find you. I will find a way to make it up to you," Alexander promised.


    "You do not need to. I have moved on from it and I am happy now. I don¡¯t want to think about the past and neither should you. You don¡¯t owe me anything," Rose said, hoping Alexander would stop thinking he did. She was not his responsibility.


    Alexander stepped away from Rose and picked up his bag. Regardless of what Rose said, he still felt as he did. He would do something to make her proud of him. "Goodbye, Rose."


    Rose wished he would stay a little longer until it came time for her to leave but she could not stop him. Her words didn¡¯t get through to him so she had to let him do as he wanted. She could only hope that somewhere in the kingdom, Alexander would find his family and a good place to call home.

 Chapter 229

    Chapter 229: Chapter 229Hours later, Rose returned to the palace with Anna and Finn sent to escort them there and back home.


    Rose looked out the window, thinking of where Alexander had picked to go. Was it safe for him to walk around when everyone else stayed inside because of Zayne¡¯s soldiers? If he told Zayne that Alexander had left and wanted him not to be stopped by soldiers, would Zayne do it?


    "Why do you seem so down, Rose? Or should I call you Princess Rose?" Finn wondered.


    Rose turned to Finn. "I don¡¯t want it to be known that I was the king¡¯s daughter."


    "Oh, I don¡¯t mean because of that. I meant from you marrying Zayne. You know, the soldier¡¯s attitudes toward you are changing. You¡¯ll find that they will be a little more protective of you," said Finn.


    Rose didn¡¯t believe it since she was used to everyone looking at her like she didn¡¯t belong. "It is hard to believe. Is it all because of Zayne?"


    Finn thought about it. "Some of it is. A lot of the men and women saw how kind you were when you worked for Zayne and seeing how the slightest noise scared you, they saw that you were harmless. Their opinion about you had changed but you were looked at as Zayne¡¯s woman so they couldn¡¯t just speak to you."


    "Those who didn¡¯t start to like you will protect you because you are Zayne¡¯s woman. They respect him too much to let you get hurt and do nothing. A lot will change when you carry the Hamilton name. You still need to be careful as there are a few who don¡¯t care for you," said Finn.


    It was primarily the men sent to watch Zayne by the king and the court.


    "Oh," Finn remembered something important. "Only your sister Willow will be present at dinner tonight. The others have already left for the home they will use. Our court might have scared them a little bit."


    Rose wasn¡¯t happy to hear this. The point of heading to the palace was to see her siblings. "What did the court do to scare them?"


    "The court is a little different from us. They act like they are the royals which is why Zayne doesn¡¯t get along well with them. They are against the idea of your sister becoming queen and think the other princesses should be taken as spoils of war to be shared amongst men back home," Finn shared, wanting Rose to be ready for what she was walking into. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "In other words, they want the royal lineage here to mix with the lineage from your home but those princesses might not be treated well. That is why they fled," Anna pieced together.


    Finn nodded his head. "Yes but don¡¯t worry. Zayne will not allow it therefore the king will not allow it. Our war is not with the princesses. All we wanted was for the king to be dead. We do not need to hurt innocent princesses who were caged most of their lives."


    "But the court wants something different," said Rose.


    "They always do. When we found your siblings, Zayne already knew the men from the court wouldn¡¯t miss the chance to think of either offering a princess to their sons or suggesting they have one. Anything to tie their names to a royal family," Finn explained.


    Anna looked at Rose. "If the court is that bad, why didn¡¯t Zayne stop Rose from coming?"


    "Willow would be all alone at dinner and truthfully, Rose cannot avoid seeing some of the courtmen at some point. Do you remember Lucy?" Finn asked Rose. It had been a while since he heard the name.


    Rose remembered the soldier who wanted her gone. "I do. Zayne sent her away."


    "He did and to no surprise, she spoke of you. She informed the court that Zayne was distracted by a woman. At that time, Zayne was only helping you so she was wrong. She¡¯s no longer part of Zayne¡¯s portion of the army. Lucy ruined the chance to return," said Finn.


    Finn was hoping she would return since she was a good soldier but after she said too much to the court and the king. He looked forward to when Lucy learned that Rose was the missing daughter of a lord and Rose wasn¡¯t simply some distraction. Rose would soon be Zayne¡¯s wife.


    "Forgive me," Finn put his hand up as his laughter started to get the best of him. "Don¡¯t worry about Lucy. Her father must have punished her a lot for losing her place beside Zayne. Are you ready to meet others from our kingdom or would you like to go back? It is not too late."


    "I cannot leave Willow alone," Rose decided. If she couldn¡¯t face the court, how would she ever be able to survive in the land she was heading to? "I know I would be judged for being next to Zayne. I am prepared for it."


    "Good. It is not like you have much to worry about because Zayne will be by your side and I will be your sister¡¯s guard for the night. The court is a little afraid of Zayne because of the last time he sat with them. They are more likely to talk about you behind your back than to your face," Finn reassured Rose.


    "Is it because of the finger he chopped off?" Rose asked.


    "No. This incident involved a window. The men here are a mixture of the ones who never want Zayne to take the throne if something happens to his brother and others secretly plotting for him to be king. He has conquered lands in the name of our kingdom. Many see him as a better protector," said Finn.


    Anna was the only one excited as she thought of how Rose might have a chance to become queen one day.


    "I see. He is there," Rose noticed Zayne right away as the carriage entered the palace gates. "And there are people behind him."


    Zayne walked down the steps to open the carriage door for Rose. He thought of leaving her at her parent¡¯s home tonight but Rose couldn¡¯t run and Willow needed her.


    "Are you certain you want to do this, Prince Zayne? Your brother already picked out a list of women most suited for you," he heard from behind him.


    "A woman from this kingdom isn¡¯t worth much now unless you want to take her as a servant."


    "I wonder, how upset would my brother be if I killed all of you now?" Zayne asked, stopping to look over his shoulder at the small group. "If you like your tongues and teeth, don¡¯t show them to me."

 Chapter 230

    Chapter 230: Chapter 230Rose noticed Zayne was annoyed but the look went away within seconds. "Are you upset by something or someone?" She asked, looking up at the group of men who remained in place.


    "I am always upset when they are around. Fortunately, I have you to take my mind off of them. You look beautiful," Zayne complimented Rose.


    If possible, her beauty grew each time she came to him or maybe he missed her dearly.


    Rose fidgeted with her hair. "It is Anna¡¯s hard work that you are seeing."


    "It is not. A beautiful dress can only take you so far. You have a beauty that stands out dear sister," Anna said as she exited the carriage with Finn¡¯s help. "Will they stare at us much longer? It is making me a bit uncomfortable."


    "Would you like their eyes removed?" Zayne asked, eager to do it since their eyes upset someone else.


    Anna regretted making any mention of their eyes. "No, but thank you for being so kind to offer it."


    Anna inched closer to Finn. She accepted Zayne as Rose¡¯s partner but something about him still scared her. He had perfectly planned to take over a palace so there was a good reason to be cautious.


    "Are you nervous?" Zayne inquired as Rose kept looking up at the men she didn¡¯t need to pay much attention to. "Don¡¯t think about them. I do not but just say the word and I will imprison them."


    "You cannot do that," Rose whispered, fearing the men could hear what might be their fate.


    "I can. They are here to act on behalf of our kingdom but I am a prince. They must listen to me and when they don¡¯t I can punish them as I see fit. Keep that in mind," Zayne said, starting to lead Rose inside.


    Rose expected introductions to be done but Zayne led her right past the men who weren¡¯t very pleased about this. They were bound to dislike her even more when a proper introduction wasn¡¯t done.


    "This is unlike you, Prince Zayne."


    Rose tried to look back when someone finally spoke up.


    "You speak as though you know me, Andrew."


    Zayne continued inside since Rose didn¡¯t need to speak to the group.


    Rose got a glimpse of the hatred in their eyes when she looked back. It was terrifying but she had seen worse to not be so afraid of them. "What kind of power does the court hold?"


    "They are like advisors to the king and they are tasked with looking over the concerns of the kingdom. They cannot imprison you, order you to do as they say, or hurt you. They must bring up the issue to my brother and he will make the final decision," Zayne answered.


    Rose made a mental note of this. ¡¯Which one wants you to be king?"


    "The man wearing red. It wouldn¡¯t come as a surprise if he wanted me to marry your sister and rule this kingdom. I have no desire to become king. It¡¯s a pain in the ass job with too many people in your ear about what they want instead of what the kingdom needs. Still, if you wanted to rule this kingdom," Zayne said, willing to give Rose what she wanted.


    "I do not and Willow is already doing her best to prepare for it. I have already started to envision a simple life for the two of us," Rose revealed.


    Zayne wanted to hear more. "Have you? And what is in this simple life? Tell me all about it."


    "Well," Rose looked down. It was meant to stay inside of her head. "You said you live in a quiet place away from the palace. It would just be the two of us there most of the time and I might see some of your soldiers. We wouldn¡¯t be disturbed by just anyone."


    ¡¯Would it always be just the two of us?" Zayne inquired.


    Rose was flustered as she thought of them having children. She didn¡¯t want to think about it because then she had to face what kind of mother she might be. "I do not know."


    "Wouldn¡¯t you want a pet to keep you company when I am not around? There is a large bird cage I do not make use of or you can have a small dog like ladies have these days," Zayne suggested.


    Rose was confused as she thought they were referring to something else. Were children not on his mind and she had jumped too far ahead? ¡¯Of course, he wouldn¡¯t mean children. We are not married and I am not ready,¡¯ she thought.


    It wasn¡¯t time for them to think about marriage. A wedding was coming sooner than they wanted because of Victor.


    Zayne read Rose¡¯s expression. "I was speaking of children but I thought it scared you. We do not need to have a child soon but I was curious if it is something you have considered."


    "Do you wish to have children at some point?" Rose asked, needing to know what he wanted.


    "I have not thought of being a father as marriage was not something I had in mind. I want what you want and yes, at some point I would love for it to be more than just the two of us but if it is not something you want, I am fine with your decision. Truly," Zayne honestly replied.


    He wouldn¡¯t pressure her to have children like other wives would be pressured to do. He wasn¡¯t the king to need heirs and considering he hadn¡¯t thought of having a family before Rose, nothing would change.


    "I do not know what I want when it comes to children. I will need to think about it. First, we must get through the wedding and see what our married life will be like. I am nervous," Rose confessed, a little embarrassed she was so nervous. "I am worried about what kind of wife I will be. Will I do my duties well or make you happy?¡¯


    "You are not alone in being nervous. I have things I worry about and I am most certain others in our position worry as well. Don¡¯t think too much about change. What matters most is that we love each other. There are no duties I want from you as my wife other than for you to keep loving me," said Zayne.


    What more could he want from Rose?


    "You are too kind," Rose said, knowing she was lucky.


    "You would prefer that I be rude?"


    "No," Rose laughed. "Please stay as you are now."


    S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 231

    Chapter 231: Chapter 231"The prince has lost his mind. We did not send him here for him to find a woman to entertain himself with this long. He¡¯s parading her before us," Andrew, one of the court men argued. "I am hearing about a wedding. He cannot get married without the king¡¯s blessing and he knows it."


    Hugh, another man from the Hamilton court, closed his eyes as he listened to the others. "The prince has never waited on anyone¡¯s blessings to do as he wanted. We can tell him what not to do but he will not listen. Isn¡¯t it good for us that he wants that woman?"


    Hugh preferred that Zayne¡¯s attention be on a common woman and not on the princess he placed to be the queen of this kingdom. They would not be in a good position if Zayne chose to become the king of this land.


    "I would rather he stay here instead of returning with us. He¡¯s a dog that the king doesn¡¯t-"


    "Be careful how you speak of the prince!" Orson yelled, angry that they disrespected Zayne¡¯s name. "Regardless of what you think of him, he is our prince. If I hear another insult, I will do as he said and cut your tongues out."


    Hugh and Andrew shared a look. They had forgotten that amongst them was someone foolish enough to be on Zayne¡¯s side.


    "You should be more angry about this than we are, Orson. You were hoping that when he conquered this land he would sit on the throne and rule. For the general who has won wars for our kingdom to move here most likely settling his army here, our kingdom would weaken. Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to show?" Hugh asked. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Orson had plans for Zayne to reach the throne but he would not share his plans with these imbeciles who wanted Zayne dead. "Do not question the prince. The only reason we are standing in this land is because of him. Excuse me," Orson left the bunch.


    It irritated him to share the same questions. What was Zayne thinking by marrying a woman from this land when others would help his position?


    ¡¯He should make the princess his woman and rule here,¡¯ thought Orson.


    Orson saw a king when he looked at Zayne but Zayne wanted a quiet life. Zayne preferred the sea and going out to protect the innocent. He could do that as king.


    Orson searched for Zayne and the woman he walked with. What about this woman had led to Zayne starting to think about marriage? The king wouldn¡¯t like this and certainly Zayne¡¯s mother wouldn¡¯t like it. Zayne had to have turned insane if he considered taking the woman home.


    Orson managed to catch up to the group before they entered the dining hall. "Prince Zayne!" He called to get Zayne¡¯s attention.


    Orson looked down just as Zayne turned to him. "I must have a word with you."


    "I will be here all night. Can¡¯t it wait? And if it is about Rose, be careful with what you say," Zayne warned.


    Finn considered taking Rose from Zayne¡¯s side. The Zayne in this kingdom was a bit more playful and laid back mostly because of Rose but when it came to back home, his temper showed.


    Orson looked up to meet Zayne¡¯s eyes. "I have always spoken my mind to you and it will not stop now."


    "I know you speak your mind. I am just warning you to not let it get you killed. It would be embarrassing for you to die here when the war is over. You are hearing it from me now that she will be my wife. Treat her with respect as you show me and my family," said Zayne.


    "With all due respect my prince, there is a princess here who will take the throne under your orders. You should consider taking her as your woman," Orson suggested, taking a step back just as Zayne reached for him.


    Rose stepped back to be out of the way from Zayne speaking to the man before him. Zayne was right that they would want him to marry Willow to then be king. Why was it so important for Zayne to become King?


    Zayne grabbed a handful of Orson¡¯s shirt to pull him close. "You pride yourself on being on my side so if you are, you should know that I have no interest in becoming king of this kingdom or the back home. I am going to marry the woman I have picked. You do not want to be the man who ruins the good mood I am in."


    "Forgive me, my prince. It seems I was careless with my words. You may take my tongue if you wish," said Orson.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe the man would make such an offer. Did he want to be on Zayne¡¯s side so badly? What was there to gain when Zayne didn¡¯t want more than he already had?


    Zayne released Orson. Orson was as annoying as the other men but he made for a good spy. "What did you hear from Lucy?"


    Orson glanced at Rose, his disappointment hard to hide. "That you distracted yourself with a woman from a brothel."


    Rose¡¯s mood was spoiled by this. Not only was it known here but it was shared with people from Zayne¡¯s land. She wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her past being spoken about when she left with Zayne. She tried to think back to what she could have done to Lucy to make her go this far.


    "Well, she¡¯s dead," Finn muttered. How could Lucy be so stupid to speak of this and worst of all, to the court when she knew how much Zayne hated them?


    There truly wasn¡¯t a chance for Lucy to join this group and she must have faced the wrath of her father for what she did.


    "I was in a brothel for eight years but that was not my choice," Rose spoke up. Rather than be embarrassed about it, she had to embrace it. At each corner she turned someone was telling her story so before they twisted it, she would tell it. "I was made a slave after being taken from my home. Your prince was kind to rescue me."


    Orson hadn¡¯t heard this part of the story. So, it was true that there were slaves here.


    Still, knowing what happened to her did not dismiss the fact that he wanted Zayne to marry the princess. Orson had to leave it into the hands of the king who might be able to convince his brother to end what he had with this woman.


    "A slave is-"


    "I am also the daughter of Lord Victor Ambrose here. I am more than a slave. I always have been and I will not sit still while you judge me with your eyes. You must get used to seeing my face as I have no intention of letting go of him," Rose said, returning to Zayne¡¯s side to hold his hand.


    She had fallen too far in love with Zayne to let go of him all because of her embarrassing past and what others thought. Their cruel stares and harsh words wouldn¡¯t be enough to make her ever think of leaving his side.


    Outside of her family and the few friends she had made, Zayne was a little ray of sunlight in her dark world. He saved her in more ways than he could understand.


    "We cannot keep the future queen waiting any longer so please excuse us," Rose said, ready to enjoy her night. She nudged Zayne to have him come with her so their night would not be spoiled by such foolish talk.


    Orson was stuck on her boldness to speak up when he was talking to the prince but then he was puzzled by Zayne grinning like a fool. ¡¯The prince has lost his mind. I need to tell his mother.¡¯

 Chapter 232

    Chapter 232: Chapter 232"Isn¡¯t this too much?" Rose asked, sitting still as she was told to do by her mother and sister. "It is to be simple."


    "Rose, you should know by now that simple does not go too well with this family for big ceremonies like this. Where does time go? It was just yesterday that I was sitting in the palace with the future queen and now we are preparing you to be a princess. Again," Anna added.


    "It is not about becoming a princess. She will be his wife and Zayne, her husband. You must also leave tomorrow. I had wished for time to slow down but it is moving fast. Hold still," Madeline said as she fixed Rose¡¯s hair.


    Rose also wished to know why time was going so fast. The wedding planning had felt so slow but the day for the small wedding had come fast. It was nearing time for her relationship with Zayne to take the next step and then she had to say goodbye to her family.


    "Your things are all packed and sent to be placed on the ship. I made sure to look over it all and some of your wedding gifts have been placed on the ship so you have something to distract yourself with on the long ride to your new home," said Madeline.


    Rose grew nervous each time someone mentioned her new home. She wasn¡¯t scared to leave with Zayne and start over somewhere else, but the thought of having to say goodbye was hard.


    How was she to look her family in the eye and step on the ship without wanting to go back to them?


    "The dress," Charlotte said, bending down to fix what looked wrong in her eyes.


    When soldiers came knocking at her doors Charlotte thought her time in the world had come to an end until she was taken to the Ambrose¡¯s home and saw the young woman she had wanted to dress. It had not only come as a surprise to learn that Rose was the missing daughter all along but that she was marrying the prince of a foreign land.


    It was the most gossiped about along with the king¡¯s death, the new queen, and Rose¡¯s past.


    "Thank you, Charlotte," Rose said as Charlotte had been most helpful.


    Considering she was marrying the man who made the kingdom fall there weren¡¯t many who were fond of Rose. Strangely, her father and mother were not judged. Instead, Rose was seen as the one who brought trouble to the family and kingdom as though she called Zayne¡¯s army here.


    She knew they were just looking for someone to blame for why the kingdom fell so fast.


    "No, thank you. I am still trying to believe that I am dressing as a woman who will marry a foreign prince. Regardless of what others are saying about this marriage, I already have many customers coming to get their dresses done. They want to outshine you but I will not do it," Charlotte shared.


    "I do not mind if you did. I don¡¯t care to compete over dresses. Soon my wedding will be forgotten-"


    "Nonsense!" Anna and Charlotte exclaimed.


    "Don¡¯t mind all the talk by those angry the king died. Amongst the ladies, you are talked about in a good manner. Your love for Zayne has become a love story shared all over the town. A feared general captivated by a helpless woman," Charlotte repeated what she heard.


    "Helpless?" Rose questioned. She was the one with the plan to set the storage room on fire. Could she be described as helpless? "I think they should come up with a better description." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The young women are sharing that the rest of the kingdom was spared because of you. Your wedding will be talked about for ages. That is why you must look perfect," Anna said, helping Charlotte where she could.


    "I think she looks wonderful," Janice said, watching from the back as Rose was prepared for the wedding.


    Rose tried to turn to look at Janice. It had been a good surprise from Zayne to bring Janice to her. "You and Charlotte both did well with the dress and I have seen the others you made for me. I do not think I must look perfect since the town will not get a glimpse of me. I am getting married here and when the wedding is over, I will not step foot outside."


    Anna snickered as she thought of the reason why.


    Madeline looked at Anna. "What do you know?"


    "It is the soldiers. They have been teasing Zayne about his wedding night and honestly mother, it is not much of a secret for some of us. I have long overheard the maids talking and my curiosity led me to figure out what awaits us," Anna explained.


    Anna didn¡¯t know all that was to come but she had a good idea and for that, she was worried for Rose. Her sister was smaller than Zayne and after how he easily pulled the man from the court, what if he were to crush Rose?


    ¡¯Should I talk with him?¡¯ Anna wondered. Zayne scared her but this was about her sister.


    "I do not want you going anywhere near the soldiers and we will have a long talk about what you have found out," said Madeline.


    Rose started to stand up as being crowded only added to her nerves. "I am ready to go. You have already worked hard to make me pretty and there is nothing left to do. Thank you but we must start moving. You make up half my guests and if you are here then the seats are empty."


    Rose got a glimpse of the chairs put out for the wedding and from what she saw, there were more on Zayne¡¯s side because of the soldiers while she had a little row. She didn¡¯t need rows filled with people she didn¡¯t know but Rose wanted to see her family already seated to show her side.


    Victor put down the book he had occupied himself with since in the words of the women there was nothing a man could do now other than to wait and he had waited enough. "It is my time to step in. If all of you are here, who will keep the soldiers from knocking over the decorations?"


    "Victor," Madeline gasped, heading toward the door. "Don¡¯t say such a thing. A lot of work was done to have those decorations ready in two days."


    Rose mouthed to Victor, "Thank you."


    She loved them all dearly but she needed a break from each one of them trying to fix something to make her look perfect. Rose thought she was already beautiful and just wanted them to enjoy the wedding as guests.


    Victor waited for the women to leave the room. "If they were stressing you out, you only needed to speak up a little more."


    "I could not after they have helped me so much. The wedding wouldn¡¯t look as it does now if not for them. I wouldn¡¯t know where to start. I am a little nervous," Rose confessed. "Not about being his wife, I just feel nervous and I don¡¯t know why."


    "I¡¯ve felt that way. As long as you don¡¯t feel like running away, you will be fine. Well, I can help you sneak away from here," Victor half-jokingly offered. "I think you are nervous about how many will be watching you. Just focus on Zayne and never tell him that I have said this."


    Rose laughed as she knew Zayne would never let Victor hear the end of this. She reached for Victor¡¯s hand she had to hold. "Your secret is safe with me."

 Chapter 233

    Chapter 233: Chapter 233"Your mother forgot it was to be a small wedding. Once she heard that many of Zayne¡¯s soldiers wanted to be present, she couldn¡¯t resist putting more seats for them. She¡¯s ready to start planning Anna¡¯s wedding," said Victor.


    Rose didn¡¯t see how that was possible. "Anna hasn¡¯t decided on who she wants to marry. She was thinking about the man she danced with at the ball we attended but now she doesn¡¯t want to be around a man from the army. Listening to how much soldiers move around has changed her mind."


    "I enjoy that her mind has changed. What would convince Anna to hold back on finding a husband? I think she¡¯s a little more interested in beating her peers to a wedding than looking for love," Victor said as Anna constantly mentioned her friends.


    "I think that has changed. Before, Anna was interested in the palace and wanted to marry a man who shared something close to your status to get her here but now she is moving quite slowly. A wedding might come soon but I am certain she will find a man she loves," Rose replied.


    "As long as it is not a soldier from Zayne¡¯s army for us to lose the two of you, I will try to welcome him. I saw the men from his court were not invited. What do you think of them so far?" Victor asked, curious about the men he only got a glimpse of.


    "Some do not like Zayne and the others want him to be king. I can tell they are judging me but I do not mind it. I have seen scarier stares so I am not afraid. They wanted to attend the wedding but since it is on your land, Zayne took it upon himself to block them from coming," Rose answered.


    She knew that it was going to cause trouble in the future that they were left out but Rose also knew that had those men been invited here, they might have ruined her wedding.


    That, she couldn¡¯t allow.


    "This might be the wrong time to ask but after I am named his wife, I might be a little distracted. How am I to handle a court or a royal in the future if I need to? I will be away in his house but I am certain someone will seek me out. What is the best way to deal with it?" Rose asked, seeking Victor¡¯s knowledge from once living in the palace.


    "Gain power. It is the only answer. Even though I moved your mother away from the palace, the king poked at us for years until I gained the right allies who made him think twice about bothering us. Zayne will have his army which makes him a man hard to approach but there¡¯s something many overlook," Victor said.


    "The power of women. Find women in high places who can be your friend. Your mother¡¯s reputation was ruined after her family¡¯s debt but she played the role of my wife and made friends with wives of my peers then became someone the others looked up to. They¡¯d do anything to be invited to her parties. Look for any way to please her."


    "It sounds almost like they don¡¯t want to be left out. I don¡¯t want anyone to be willing to do anything to be at my side. I am off to a worse start than mother since it is out that I lived in a brothel but I will try to make friends," Rose said, this being her only path now.


    "If that fails, you have a husband with the power to kill anyone who stands before you. I am sure he is more well-behaved here than he is there. Make use of him too. You see," Victor awkwardly rubbed the back of his head. "We have a hard time saying no to our wives. Well, the men who love their wives and we¡¯re a little protective."


    "A little?" Rose laughed. "I heard what you did to the people who came pretending to have me."


    "They deserved it. I do not regret protecting your mother from anyone coming to lie to us You have the best weapon as your husband. Use him," Victor encouraged Rose.


    Victor knew it might scare others to see how much of a hold Rose might have on Zayne. The prince seemed rebellious, going along with what he wanted. A woman who seemingly tamed him a bit would be someone others tried to get close to.


    "I want to let everyone keep their fingers but thank you for the advice and thank you for walking with me. I am most grateful that you became my father. I will do my best to not only make mother proud but you as well. I will not disappoint the Ambrose name you have given me," Rose promised.


    "Do not worry about me or the family name, Rose. Do what makes you happy. I will deal with the gossip about your past when I return. I know a few secrets of the people around this kingdom to fight gossip with gossip. It will be forgotten soon. What are those fools doing?" Victor wondered, distracted by Zayne and a few of his soldiers.


    Rose followed Zayne¡¯s movement from a window he passed by. He looked even more handsome today. "They are teasing him. It seemed like Zayne gave them a long speech about not getting married yet he is."


    "Milady."


    Rose turned when she heard the greeting she was not used to.


    Three soldiers stopped and greeted Rose when they could have simply walked by her.


    "H-Hello?" Rose returned the greeting, not knowing how to address them. It was strange to see the soldier¡¯s attitudes toward her change all because of the wedding. "I think I prefer it when they ignore me. I don¡¯t know what they expect from me now." sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Your attention," Victor had the answer. "You will be their general¡¯s wife. They want to impress you and protect you as they would him. You will get used to it in the future."


    "I hope I do," Rose replied, stepping closer to Victor for comfort.


    Victor noticed the small reaction and savoured the moment. The time of Rose clinging to him for comfort was about to come to an end. Like Madeline, he wanted to hold onto her a little longer but he needed to let her go.


    Victor took Rose to the door still closed as the guests started to get seated. He could hear her whispering words of encouragement to help her deal with the stares. "I will be next to you and remember to focus on him. Everyone else will be forgotten when you look straight ahead at him."


    "Thank you," Rose replied, her nerves slowly fading away. Rose took one final beep breath, gathering all the courage she needed to walk to Zayne without appearing nervous. "I am ready."

 Chapter 234

    Chapter 234: Chapter 234The nervousness Rose felt all morning went away when she walked out the doors with Victor toward Zayne. The guest¡¯s stares didn¡¯t bother her once she made it halfway and noticed everyone was excited for her and Zayne.


    The wedding was a blur for Rose as she was fixated on Zayne. How charming he looked and the things he whispered to her when he got the chance to.


    Rose had to pinch herself a few times to be certain this was not a dream. That it was not a long dream she had fallen into and she was still at the brothel sleeping at the side of her bed.


    The cheers when she was announced as Zayne¡¯s wife and his warm hand on her face brought her back to reality.


    This was her current life.


    Rose tiptoed to meet Zayne halfway to share their first kiss as husband and wife. Her cheeks felt warm after she felt his tongue in her mouth. They were kissing before her parents so it was hard not to feel shy.


    Rose patted his chest to have him save her from the embarrassment.


    "You¡¯ll owe me the rest of my kiss later," Zayne whispered in her ear.


    Rose didn¡¯t have a response to his request. She couldn¡¯t say no or yes to him right now. She was careful before her parents but when alone, Rose was willing to be adventurous. She suddenly questioned if she would survive the night with Zayne.


    No longer would it be that she slept under her father¡¯s home. The house Zayne bought to be part of the camp for his soldiers was what Rose had to call home for one day. As soon as the celebration came to an end, she and Zayne would have to leave for their home then came the wedding night.


    Rose covered her face with her hand as she walked with Zayne to go back to the crowd. She hadn¡¯t put much thought into the wedding night as this part of the ceremony was what she focused on.


    Zayne squeezed Rose¡¯s hand. It was too early for her to be this cute when they were to be busy speaking to their guests. What was the earliest time he could take Rose and leave everyone to celebrate alone?


    "Lady Hamilton," the soldiers startled Rose with their greeting.


    "How do I make it stop?" Rose inquired from Zayne. She was never going to get used to people who weren¡¯t eager to see her greeting her so warmly.


    "Stop it," Zayne ordered his soldiers. "You are scaring her with the greeting."


    Rose looked up at Zayne. Was it that easy?


    Rose felt guilty when some of the soldiers looked disappointed. Was it that important they greeted her with so much enthusiasm?


    "Princess Rose Hamilton. I cannot wait to tell everyone," Anna said, excited to be able to refer to Rose as a princess now. "You looked so beautiful up there. I hope the painter does right by you and captures the moment perfectly. You looked wonderful as well, Zayne."


    "Thank you," Zayne replied. "If you do not mind, would you be so kind as to stay out of sight? You are distracting the men in my army."


    "Oh," Anna blushed. "I will try my best not to get them in any trouble. You may be honest with me since we are now family. Are there more royals amongst you? One not yet married. Oh, don¡¯t give me that look Rose. When will I get the chance to court a royal again?"


    Rose shook her head. She was wrong about what she told Victor about Anna¡¯s interest changing.


    "There aren¡¯t any more royals from my kingdom here unless you would want to marry one of the older men from the court," Zayne suggested.


    Anna frowned, regretting she asked Zayne. "I would not stoop so low to marry a man far older than me. I wish you well with your marriage. You should make my sister happy or else I will marry a man who can defeat you and make you regret hurting her. I only have Rose so I can¡¯t go easy on you when you make her cry." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will keep that in mind," Zayne answered, unamused by any man Anna could marry.


    As Zayne spoke to Anna, Rose looked around for Alexander to see if he changed his mind. He was still her friend and though she had not seen him put the invitation in his hands, he must have heard about the wedding and where it would be held since many were speaking about it.


    There wasn¡¯t any sight of Alexander. How was he to do something in honour of her to make up for his mistakes but then he couldn¡¯t attend her wedding? They were hardly friends now when he was this way.


    Zayne lifted Rose¡¯s hand to kiss the ring and bring her attention back to him. "Something troubling you?"


    Rose turned back to Zayne. She couldn¡¯t think much about Alexander when her husband was at her side. "No," she responded.


    Zayne didn¡¯t believe her. He knew she was still looking for her childhood friend to show but to no surprise, Alexander let her down again. "There is a lot of cake prepared. I don¡¯t know much your mother thought we wanted to eat. There should have been a lot of vegetables-"


    "Do not say it," Rose warned Zayne.


    "For the little bunny," Zayne finished. He couldn¡¯t resist it when the white wedding dress she wore today made her look more like a cute innocent bunny. "Instead of a cat or bird, why don¡¯t I get you a bunny for a pet?"


    "I do not want it," Rose answered, letting go of Zayne¡¯s hand. "How would you like it if I got you a snake?"


    "I know you would be more scared of it than me. When a little bunny sees a snake I am most certain they start jumping all over to get away. Similar to how you will be later," Zayne said teasingly.


    "I will not try to run away from you. You are my husband," Rose said but her confidence didn¡¯t match her words. "I do not want to see a bunny in your hands ever."


    "Then, I cannot lift you?"


    "Zayne! I am going to," Rose trailed off, poking Zayne in his side. When would he have enough of the bunny talk?


    "Careful with how hard you poke me," Zayne grabbed her hand to hold again. "Wouldn¡¯t want to kill your husband on the first day."


    "I might," Rose muttered. If she was teased about a bunny once more, war might be the least of his concern.

 Chapter 235

    Chapter 235: Chapter 235Rose enjoyed the after part of the wedding ceremony. Seeing her family and friends speak to the soldiers who were given the night to relax and have as much fun as they wanted.


    Today was not only a celebration for her getting married to Zayne but also for the soldiers to celebrate they would set out for home tomorrow as others would be coming to replace their stations.


    Rose had never seen the soldiers so relaxed though they tense up when Zayne looked their way. She had to take Zayne away so his soldiers could properly enjoy the night.


    Rose shared her first dance with Zayne and was soon joined by other couples which she didn¡¯t mind.


    Zayne offered his hand to Rose, ready to leave the other guests to be alone. "Ready?"


    "I am," Rose placed her hand on his. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To be with everyone was lovely but she wanted to be alone with her husband.


    Rose knew her cheeks up to her ears had to be red when the soldiers started to cheer. She knew it was for Zayne as everyone knew what happened on wedding nights. If she hadn¡¯t known a few things many other ladies did not, Rose would be confused by their cheers.


    Rose waited alone by the front door as Zayne went to get their carriage.


    "Rose," Madeline called as she walked to Rose¡¯s side. "I feel like I didn¡¯t have a proper talk with you. I know you will tell me you know all about what will come but still, I want you to remember that if anything feels uncomfortable, make it known. You don¡¯t have to hurt yourself to please anyone."


    "I know, mother. Will you be alright with all the soldiers? They are enjoying themselves quite a bit. Most are looking forward to getting back on the ships tomorrow so Zayne wanted them to have a good last night. I hope they don¡¯t get too drunk," Rose said, worried someone might be late getting on the ships.


    "I will watch over them. Well, your father will. Now that you are leaving I will take Anna and the others inside to have our little celebration there. It looked like they were just dancing and not doing too much drinking. Don¡¯t worry about them. He¡¯s ready," Madeline said, watching as the carriage came forward.


    Madeline walked with Rose down to the carriage. "You two need to be careful on your way there. The town is starting to be a little active again and if anyone sees you two alone, there¡¯s no telling what they would do. Please make it there safe."


    "We will. We will return in the morning before we leave," Zayne said and then closed the door after Madeline stepped away.


    Rose found it strange to be leaving her mother behind but it was the first of many times. She stuck her hand out the carriage window and waved goodbye for as long as her mother was in sight then faced Zayne.


    He sat on the opposite side of her with a smile which didn¡¯t want to go away.


    "What?" Rose asked, puzzled by his stare. She looked down at her dress to see if there was something wrong with it but found nothing. "Are you going to tease me for being a bunny again?"


    "I wasn¡¯t but since you seem to miss it, I might. You look beautiful, Mrs. Hamilton," Zayne said, admiring her beauty. "You will need to put that dress away carefully as I adore it."


    "It is lovely," Rose said, looking down to avoid his gaze.


    The carriage was slightly dark because of the hours they had spent celebrating but the one thing Rose could see clearly was how her husband looked at her. Zayne did not try to hide that he loved her appearance.


    She was confused at first that he chose to sit on the other side where it was harder to touch her but she understood now that he did it to admire how she looked. He had a better view there.


    Rose soon returned to facing Zayne as she knew it was foolish to be shy now when they were married. They had a long night ahead of them where something important was to be done.


    Rose prepared herself as she headed to the camp and when they arrived, the presence of the court threw her confidence off. She looked to Zayne for an explanation as to why they were standing outside the gates.


    They weren¡¯t invited to the wedding so they came here to speak about it?


    The carriage had no choice but to stop as the gates were to be opened to let them in.


    "Prince Zayne. Must we remind you that there is a tradition to how this is done? We should have been invited but you stopped us from attending. You have to at least allow us to check that you will consummate your marriage or we will inform the king that a marriage has not happened," said Hugh.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand what was said. What did they want to check?


    Zayne remained silent. Only a fool would think he would welcome them into the bedroom he now shared with Rose and let them see blood on a sheet. This was just their way to bother him or to test Rose wasn¡¯t taken by other men since living in a brothel.


    "Prince Zayne!" Andrew called, refusing to let Zayne do as he wanted. "There is a way for things to be done. We must see with our eyes that this woman is pure. If she does not bleed tonight, then she is not pure."


    Rose finally understood what they wanted to do. She didn¡¯t want anyone to enter the room to check that.


    "Take the carriage in quickly or I will have your head," Zayne informed the coachman. There was no reason for it to take so long for them to be allowed inside.


    "Prince Zayne!"


    "Don¡¯t mind them, Rose. No one will do that foolish tradition tonight. It is about time that it ends," said Zayne.


    "I see. This will cause another problem for us but I am grateful to not do it. It is something that should be kept private between us. I know they have no way of checking if you are pure but it is unfair what is asked of me," Rose said, relieved.


    "There is nothing to check since I won¡¯t touch you tonight. You don¡¯t need to be so nervous, Rose. I am taking you to rest,¡¯ Zayne said, his attention turned to the camp.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand why he would not touch her when it was their wedding night. "Why? It is not like you haven¡¯t touched me before. It is our wedding night."


    "And the closer it got to night I saw you in your head about this. I know that you are nervous, Rose. You do not need to do what is expected when you are so nervous. I can wait for you when you are ready. I don¡¯t want my bride to try running away from me on the first night," said Zayne.


    "I am nervous," Rose admitted. "But I have also looked forward to it. You are my husband and this is something couples do when they love each other. I want to do it because I love you not because it is expected. If I want you to stop, I will tell you and you can tell me the same."


    Zayne didn¡¯t need to be told so on his part as there wasn¡¯t any reason for him to tell her to stop. "Very well. Remember what you said now."

 Chapter 236

    Chapter 236: Chapter 236Warning! Some mature content. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose buried her face in Zayne¡¯s chest as he carried her in his arms inside their home. She pleaded with him to put her down at first as she might be too heavy but Zayne assured her that she was light.


    Rose didn¡¯t know if that was good or bad as she had been purposely eating more to get her weight up to what was considered a little more than normal for her peers.


    There were still a few soldiers who lingered on the camp but once they saw Zayne carrying her they made themselves scarce to not bother the newlyweds.


    "Let me," Rose offered to open the door since Zayne¡¯s hands were full. "Who did this?" She questioned, surprised by the flowers placed in the room. "Did my mother do this?"


    "No. This is one of Finn¡¯s jokes," Zayne answered.


    Zayne closed the door behind them with his foot and carried Rose to the bed. After setting her down, he dusted away the flowers Finn would have to pick up by himself before they left for the ships.


    Rose looked up at Zayne who towered over her as she sat on the bed and he stood above her. The nervousness was there again but it didn¡¯t have time to build as Zayne kneeled to be more at her level and kissed her before she could get lost in her thoughts.


    Rose wanted to ask if the room had suddenly turned hot or if it was them burning up. Not from a cold but from wanting each other right now.


    The kiss was surprisingly short to Rose but she had her answer to why when Zayne started to take off his coat and then shirt. She sat silent, watching every move Zayne made. It wasn¡¯t that long ago she had seen him naked but it felt like she was seeing his body for the first time.


    Rose bit her lip and turned away from Zayne. It felt wrong to stare at him so long as he got undressed.


    His hand on her face turned her to face him again. "I am your husband. You may stare as long as you want to. This isn¡¯t something you have not seen before."


    "I know. I am just not used to it. Should I take mine off now?" Rose asked, placing her hand behind her to figure out how to take off the wedding dress.


    Zayne touched her foot and raised it. Her dress fell back, revealing the shoes that she desperately wanted to take off.


    Rose had to lean back and use her hands to keep herself balanced. He was kind enough to take care of taking off her shoes. This was different than she thought. They hadn¡¯t rushed to the bed to do what others viewed as more important than taking time to get undressed.


    Seeing how careful he was with helping her, Rose no longer felt nervous. He was always gentle and found ways to make her feel comfortable before he touched her.


    Not long after her shoes were off and set to the side.


    Zayne made Rose stand and turned her around to open her dress. As beautiful as it was on Rose it had to go. He was slow with removing the dress and let his hand linger on her exposed skin more than it needed to.


    She flinched each time he touched where her skin was exposed but calmed down seconds later.


    Rose held her breath, not knowing why, as the dress finally dropped from her shoulders. There wasn¡¯t much covering her from Zayne now.


    She was startled by his lips on her exposed shoulder, kissing her as he pleased. How did it affect her more for Zayne to kiss her there when she could not see his face than if they were facing each other?


    She wanted to see him.


    "Zayne," Rose called his name softly.


    "Yes?" He answered.


    Zayne tried to remove the last of what kept her hidden from him and when it wouldn¡¯t open as he wanted, his patience went out the window with a ripping sound following it.


    Rose gasped, covering her chest without thinking as the now loose material was slipping from her body. "I could have helped you."


    "I will get you another one. Let go Rose," Zayne urged her. "Good."


    With something to cover her, Rose used her hands to cover herself. She felt his hands in her hair removing the pins that would make a nasty jab if she laid on one. He was treating her so well that Rose started to feel overwhelmed with emotions. She loved the man behind her so much.


    Rose also lacked patience. She wanted to touch him and enjoy their first time while married.


    She turned around just as Zayne removed the last pin, letting her hair fall to her shoulders. "It is not fair that I am the only one without something to cover them. You have taken care of me so I will help you."


    Rose¡¯s cheeks were warm and she blushed when she looked down. He was in the same state as last time yet he was going so slow to ease her into this. "I am not afraid, Zayne. You have a scary face but I love that you do to keep others away," Rose joked.


    She only managed to open the button of Zayne¡¯s pants before he picked her up and laid her on the bed. Rose heard his shoes dropping to the floor as he found a way to take them off.


    Zayne towered over Rose, his hands on each side of her to keep his weight from crushing her. He enjoyed the view beneath him from her messy hair to the smudged colour on her lips. He moved further down, only to be blocked by her hands.


    Rose didn¡¯t mean to cover herself. Her hands moved on their own to cover her bare chest. Rose moved her hands to expose herself to him. She needed him to say something.


    Rather than speak, Zayne wanted to occupy his mouth with something else. Enough words had been shared for the day and now he wanted to enjoy his wife.


    Rose squirmed when he touched her. She was extremely aware of the places Zayne touched her.


    Seemingly worried about Rose moving too much, Zayne held her hands and caged them above her head with his left hand. She was in luck that he didn¡¯t have something to tie them with so she could not cover her chest again but it might be too much and scare her.


    Rose tried to move her hands but couldn¡¯t get out of Zayne¡¯s hold or move her feet. It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to run but seeing how his gaze never left her as he touched her breast, she needed something to hold to help with her thoughts and her current feelings.

 Chapter 237

    Chapter 237: Chapter 237Mature content.


    Zayne loosened his hold of Rose¡¯s hands, watching to see what she would do if he gave her an escape. There was a faint scent of flowers mixed with something else that lingered on her skin. If not for the hours that had gone by since she was prepared for the wedding, he would have the full experience of how she was carefully prepared.


    Zayne couldn¡¯t have waited for the process to be done all over again.


    "Zayne, I should wash up first," Rose said, knowing parts of her had to be sweaty from wearing the dress for so many hours.


    It only registered now that his mouth was on her body that she should have cleaned up first.


    Rose felt his hand back caging her hands again.


    "You don¡¯t need to," Zayne replied.


    He took his time leaving a trail of kisses from her neck to between the valley of her breasts. Rose tasted sweet to him.


    The little things that concerned her weren¡¯t on his mind.


    "Ow," Rose cried out when he bit her. It wasn¡¯t too painful but it had taken her by surprise.


    Was he punishing her for something?


    Rose bit her lip to keep her mouth shut. Zayne was the expert here while she was clueless.


    Rose turned her head to the right as Zayne returned to touching her breasts. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eye when he did things like this.


    She wasn¡¯t scared of Zayne but she was a bit scared of all the emotions she experienced now.


    Rose tried to close her legs but again, she had Zayne nestled between them so she couldn¡¯t do as she wanted. She squeezed the same hand that restrained her as his tongue replaced his hands. She was breathless, unable to tell him how she felt.


    His hands were larger than her breasts. She knew it when he covered her breasts and teased her with the motion he moved. It left Rose feeling conscious of how little they might be.


    As if hearing her fears, Zayne complimented her.


    "You are beautiful, Rose. Look at me."


    That feeling she had when thinking of Zayne grew after she heard his compliment. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How was it that he only saw beauty when she could pick out a few flaws?


    Rose faced Zayne again.


    "You need to speak, Rose. I can¡¯t read your mind. You will tell me what feels good and what doesn¡¯t, won¡¯t you?" Zayne asked, lowering himself to kiss her after giving her chest the attention it deserved.


    He would gladly spend all night mapping out her body. Becoming accustomed to every inch of her to never forget it and if he was lucky, Rose would do the same.


    Zayne released her hand in hopes she would touch him.


    With her hands free from Zayne¡¯s captive, Rose placed her right hand on his chest as she tried to keep up with the kiss. He kissed her as if they were running out of time or if not careful, he would devour her.


    Rose was too consumed in the kiss to not notice that the hand which once restrained her was moving down her side to lift her leg. Only when he moved her leg did Rose notice where his hand was now but before she could stop the kiss to see what he was doing, his tongue was in her mouth again.


    How could kissing someone feel like this? It used to be something which disgusted her but now she was trying to follow Zayne to be better at it.


    "Zayne," Rose gasped, startled by where he touched her. She touched his arms.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time his hand was there but she was not yet used to it.


    "Don¡¯t tense up so much or it will hurt. It will be a little better than last time," said Zayne.


    Rose tried to relax as much as she could but it took a moment before she did. "I am trying," she told Zayne.


    It still hurt like the first time to have his fingers there but it wasn¡¯t unbearable.


    A single thought lingered in her mind.


    How was she to bear with Zayne inside of her?


    Rose blushed, embarrassed about what she imagined. She wrapped her hands around Zayne¡¯s neck and pulled him closer.


    Zayne didn¡¯t understand the action since she was keeping her thoughts to herself. "Did I hurt you?" He asked, moving his fingers.


    Rose shook her head. "You didn¡¯t hurt me. I was just wondering how you will fit inside me. Won¡¯t it hurt a lot? Your fingers were uncomfortable at first."


    "It will hurt. I can¡¯t tell you how much since I am not a woman but I have heard it can be painful if not done right. That is why I am doing this to help you since it is your first time. I will go slow," Zayne promised. "Do you want to continue?"


    "Yes," Rose answered. She was too curious to stop now.


    Rose was puzzled by Zayne not continuing what he had done before. Was it her turn now?


    Zayne straddled Rose, still careful with his weight as he started to remove his pants. He was almost ashamed to think that her innocent questions were testing his limit. Again, she had him rock hard in his pants and he couldn¡¯t go as long as he did before without taking care of it.


    He kept his gaze on her, paying close attention to her flushed cheeks. It was the second most beautiful side of Rose he was able to witness today. She averted her eyes to not stare at him but once she realised she had done this again, Rose faced him.


    Zayne didn¡¯t mind if she never lost this shy side to her. This was part of why he liked her.


    Rose didn¡¯t look away as Zayne removed the last of his clothes. Now that he was just as naked as her, Rose wasn¡¯t worried about her body.


    As Zayne leaned forward to be over her again, Rose touched his chest. His hard work to stay in shape was evident and strangely, seeing the few scars on him did something to her.


    Zayne positioned himself to enter her for the first time. He placed her hand on his shoulder for if she needed to dig her nails into something as she dealt with the pain. He could put up with it so he bore some of her pain.


    He could tell Rose was nervous but she was pushing through it.


    Zayne moved her right leg to be around his waist and slowly started to make his way in. Her eyes quickly shut as the pain came and her nails dug into his skin. "It will go away soon," he promised and kissed her cheek to encourage her. "Bear with it just a little longer then it will be better."

 Chapter 238

    Chapter 238: Chapter 238Mature content.


    Rose didn¡¯t see at first how this intimacy showed how two people loved each other. It hurt to have Zayne be inside of her and she knew this was only the start.


    Rose listened to Zayne¡¯s words of encouragement and didn¡¯t fail to notice that he stopped when it was too much for her and then moved when she relaxed.


    She had once thought that this intimacy looked painful and she had guessed right. Why did couples in the past seem so high in the clouds? Had the women lied to make what this pain felt like seem better than it was?


    Rose was relieved when Zayne stopped, giving her time to get used to him. She was grateful he cared about her as if Zayne had forcefully made his way in, Rose didn¡¯t think she could hold back from crying.


    Rose soon loosened her hold on his shoulder, freeing him from being tortured by her short nails. Rose opened her eyes, a single tear escaping. The more time passed, the more the pain faded. It was still strange to have him inside her but not unbearable.


    "You can move," Rose said, ready to go on to the next step. "I am fine."


    "Okay," Zayne replied with a short kiss.


    He moved slowly not to hurt her again, pulling back to free her from what he managed to fit so far and thrust forward in a slow motion.


    Rose winced and was puzzled by something. It was either he reached further because of his movement or she was clueless to the fact he was not all the way settled inside her before. "Is there more?" She shyly asked.


    "I was giving you time," Zayne replied, leaving her as clueless as she was at the beginning.


    Rose got her answer when he entered her again and like before, she felt more of him. He wasn¡¯t done when she told him to move. How much more was she supposed to take?


    Rose¡¯s concerns soon vanished as she couldn¡¯t stay worrying about this anymore when the pain started to fade and a pleasing feeling grew. "Zayne," she called his name softly, thinking he wouldn¡¯t be able to hear her but he did. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Louder," Zayne encouraged Rose. He had to hear more of his name from her lips.


    His right hand was closed into a fist as he held himself back. He had to be slow to get her used to this even though he wanted to move faster and hold her tightly. Rose tested all his patience. She called his name catching him off guard then didn¡¯t want to say it like she was teasing him.


    He would forever have the memory of how she looked to him now. Her cheeks flushed, her hair messy and her mouth slightly open when he thrusted to fill her with most of his length.


    When she didn¡¯t respond with his name, Zayne had to get it out of her another way so rather than keep easing himself in each time he entered her, Zayne filled her.


    "Zayne!" Rose exclaimed, reaching out to him. Why did he do it so suddenly?


    Rose saw how Zayne was happy to hear her voice fill the room. What if someone were to hear them? It was one thing for anyone to know what they were doing now but it was another for them to be heard.


    How was she to face anyone on the ship if they heard her now?


    Rose bit her lip but as soon as she did, Zayne kissed and repeated his earlier action to have her feel all of him. Her body moved with his thrust and Rose heard the slightest sound of the bed creak as they moved.


    "Rose," she heard her name leave Zayne¡¯s mouth.


    "Shit," Zayne cursed. He didn¡¯t know what came over Rose just now but she surprised him by how it felt like she squeezed him. "I can¡¯t," he said, no longer able to go slow for Rose.


    She was making him lose his mind with her reactions and body.


    Zayne placed his right hand beside her head and lowered himself to keep her mouth busy so she wouldn¡¯t bite her lip again. By morning her lip might be swollen if he didn¡¯t save it.


    Rose didn¡¯t know when but her fingers were tangled in Zayne¡¯s hair. She accidentally pulled it when she became lost in ecstasy.


    She finally understood now how this intimacy showed the love between two people or it was just something to enjoy. Rose was closer to Zayne now. Part of her was happy that he was the one to do this with.


    "Zayne," she cried out his name.


    Rose needed explanations for what she experienced right now. She tried to close her legs again as something built within her. "What do I do?" Rose asked, hoping he knew what she knew.


    "Don¡¯t hold back," Zayne answered.


    His right had left beside her to palm her breast again. Rose learned fast to keep her legs wrapped around him. She questioned less and did what seemed to be right in her eyes.


    Rose did as he told her and didn¡¯t fight back that building feeling. She called his name once more and clung to him. She didn¡¯t have time to think of what she did as she experienced something warm inside of her coming from Zayne.


    His movement slowed again as the warmth continued inside her and spilt onto her leg.


    Rose tried to catch her breath. She did little in comparison to Zayne yet she was breathless.


    "Is that how I get a child?" Rose asked, needing to feed her curiosity about what came from Zayne.


    Zayne pushed the fallen strands of hair from his face. ¡¯"It is. Sorry," he apologised, recalling she wasn¡¯t ready for a child. "I should have been more careful. Some doctors claim to have the answer to stopping a woman from becoming pregnant. I can find one for you."


    "We were both caught up in the moment. You don¡¯t need to find a doctor," Rose said, making a decision that surprised her. "Could it happen from the first time? For me to become pregnant."


    "It could and I am not yet done," Zayne said, not satisfied as yet.


    Rose blushed. How wasn¡¯t he done? How long was this to go on?


    "Will it last all night?" She asked.


    The brothel doors didn¡¯t close until morning.


    Zayne smiled, finding her worry over how long she had to put up with him to be cute. "It doesn¡¯t unless you want to but I wouldn¡¯t tire you so long. It would grow boring to go on so long. Just a little more."

 Chapter 239

    Chapter 239: Chapter 239Zayne poured more of the wine placed in the room by Finn into his glass to enjoy. He sat in a chair facing the bed where Rose laid sound asleep. She only shifted a few times but never woke up to place herself to the side of the bed.


    Her old habit seemed to be no more or she found comfort in having someone she trusted in the room with her.


    She needed the rest to be fully energised in the morning and then on the ship. They had a long ride back to his home but luckily, there were ways to make themselves busy.


    Zayne drowned the wine and set the glass to the side before standing up. It was rude to keep his wife sleeping on the bed alone. He only got out of bed at first to check how much the soldiers had packed up and sent off to the ships. Then, he enjoyed a bit of wine so it was not wasted.


    Zayne was careful as he could to not wake Rose as he found his spot back beside her. Like a moth to a flame, Rose made her way to him and hugged him. He wondered if she had any idea of what she did. Would she blush and apologise if she woke up now?


    He moved her hair from over her shoulder as it would only make her hot. Some of it already stuck to her skin even though he had wiped her with a cloth he dipped in water to clean her up as much as he could.


    Zayne noted to have a warm bath prepared for her by the time she woke up. Once they reached home, she would have the servants she needed to take care of her.


    "Why did you take so long?" He heard her voice.


    "You were awake all this time? You need to sleep, Rose. If not, I must find other ways to tire you," said Zayne.


    When she didn¡¯t answer at first, Zayne assumed she was talking in her sleep but it wasn¡¯t long before Rose opened her eyes.


    "You are not quiet when you leave the bed," Rose answered. She rubbed her eyes, trying to get rid of the sleepiness that lingered.


    Her body ached but Rose tried not to focus on it to worry Zayne. She blushed, remembering how he brought a cloth to clean her and removed the stained sheets which were proof that she had never laid with another man before Zayne.


    No one else had to see but if Zayne had any doubts, he saw that she was telling the truth.


    Rose looked over Zayne to the window where she was able to get the finest glimpse of the sky. The sky was turning lighter which meant the time for them to depart was near. She had to say goodbye to her family in a few hours.


    "You should sleep, Rose. Someone as adventurous as you won¡¯t want to sleep when you get on the ship or maybe the rocking will make you sick so you stay in our quarters. I will not leave the bed again," Zayne promised.


    "You were drinking the wine," Rose smelt it from his breath.


    "Does that upset you?"


    "No," she shook her head. "Finn brought it here so it should be used. Can I have some? I didn¡¯t get to taste the wine shared out earlier."


    "You just woke up," Zayne said, thinking it was best for another time.


    "Only a little. There was so much to drink at our wedding and I didn¡¯t have a drop of it. I have not tasted much wine. I can still count this as our wedding day, right? We are not up and about," Rose said, not wanting to prolong tasting it. She should join him in having some wine to celebrate.


    "Just a little," Zayne replied, getting off the bed to get Rose a glass.


    Rose sat up, excited to have a taste. "Thank you."


    Zayne watched as she took a sip and quickly handed the glass back to him. "There are others that are sweeter and less strong. Good to know you should never try rum. I will find you a good bottle when we get home. I also need to find you servants to personally take care of you."


    "Servants? Won¡¯t I need just one and you must already have some taking care of your home in your absence. You don¡¯t need to hire anymore," Rose said to save money.


    "There are things you will need help with therefore I need to hire more maids and women suited to look after you. I also need to get a tutor I can trust to teach you about my kingdom. You don¡¯t have to attend big social events at the palace but I know you wish to learn fast," said Zayne.


    "I do. Do you not attend any parties outside of the palace? Like balls hosted by your friends? We did not get to dance at the last ball we attended and though we danced at our wedding for a small moment, it is not the same. If we just stand far away to glance at one, I wouldn¡¯t mind," Rose said, hopeful she would see a ball again.


    "It doesn¡¯t need to be in the palace and it can wait for when I am done learning how to act as a proper lady-"


    "Rose," Zayne palmed her face to calm her. "You have not stopped overthinking. There will be balls for us to attend in the future. There is a ball held in honour of my mother for her birthday that I do not miss and when you make friends, you will want to attend their events."


    "And what is your sibling¡¯s birthday? And your father? Do you not attend those balls if there are any?" Rose asked.


    "I send my siblings a gift and my father is no more for me to attend a ball for him. That is why my brother is the king. I will not take you to a boring life, Rose. We won¡¯t live in the palace but I will make sure your days are exciting. You will be the most spoiled woman in the kingdom," Zayne promised.


    Rose laughed at his promise. "There is a queen in the kingdom."


    "My brother is a bit cheap with what he lets her spend. He doesn¡¯t want to appear careless with the royal funds to his people which is good for him, but I have treasures from the kingdoms I have helped conquer. We don¡¯t need to worry about money in this life. It is who comes after us that should think of money."


    Rose continued to laugh. She laid back down on the bed to enjoy the last hour or two before the sun woke up the rest of the kingdom. "That is why you must stop wasting your money. I will make sure that you do not. I have money which I must find a way to grow."


    Zayne laid beside Rose and pulled her to him. "Rose, what is mine now belongs to you. You do not need to worry about growing your money. The budget I have will change to set aside money for you to spend each month. You must prepare yourself for what is to come when we reach my land."


    "Right," Rose replied. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was curious about what awaited her in this next step.

 Chapter 240

    Chapter 240: Chapter 240Close to noon, Rose had already returned to her family and said goodbye to Charlotte as well as Janice.


    There was little time left in this kingdom so they headed to the docks where many of Zayne¡¯s ships had already started to set sail for home as others came in to replace Zayne¡¯s group.


    Rose had much to look around at the dock. It was her first time here so she had to take in everything. It was nosy with many wooden barrels and boxes carried around as well as a terrible stench of fish as fishermen returned with their catches.


    The docks were more lively than the town as the fisherman did not want to take many days off from getting their catches.


    Rose had to be careful not to let her dress touch the fish carried around and take the smell onto the ship but with Zayne near her, there weren¡¯t many bold to approach her. She was still walking with the enemy in the townspeople¡¯s eyes.


    Once Willow was officially declared queen and addressed the kingdom, Rose was positive it would get better as the two kingdoms merged.


    "Rose, a gift from your siblings," Madeline said, offering Rose a box she kept hidden for this moment.


    Rose turned to her mother to see the gift prepared by Willow and the others.


    "She gave it to me during the wedding when you were with Zayne. They would be here but you know that queen must be well protected at this time. I will look after her until she feels comfortable in the palace. Anna has found herself as one of the queen¡¯s ladies which she enjoys," said Madeline.


    Rose took the gift from her mother. One of her regrets was not seeing her other siblings. They were still too afraid to show themselves and a little afraid of Zayne¡¯s soldiers so they could not attend the wedding.


    "I have already told her but please remind Willow I will write many letters to her and you. I will be back in a month. Zayne has promised me that we will be back to celebrate your birthday. I only need to hope the king doesn¡¯t plan to send him somewhere. I will do my best to return soon," Rose promised.


    "The letters will suffice for now. I don¡¯t like thinking of you out at sea so much. I know how busy it can be to settle into a new life as a wife so I won¡¯t mind if you won¡¯t be here for my birthday. All I want is for you to be safe out there. Come here," Madeline pulled Rose for a hug.


    The number of soldiers left to board the ship had decreased and now it was only Zayne and Rose left to get on.


    "I will be fine, mother. I will write to you every day for you to know what I have done. Zayne said many ships will come here now that the two kingdoms are one so I will make sure there is a letter for you on every ship," Rose promised.


    "Must you two do this to make the rest of us cry? I thought I had been prepared for this," Anna cried, joining the hug.


    Victor joined to enjoy his last hug with Rose for a while. "You shouldn¡¯t keep them waiting. You should get as far out as possible before night comes again and all around you is dark. Do not stand so close to the edge to fall. Someone might be able to jump to help you but it is not easy to stop these ships."


    "I will remember this," Rose replied, enjoying the moment as her family squashed her. "I must go."


    Rose didn¡¯t want to hold back the ships any longer. They had a set time to leave and a time they wanted to arrive.


    Rose stepped away from her family and walked to Zayne. If she looked at her family any longer, she might not want to get on the ship.


    Zayne offered his hand to help Rose walk as the way up was shaky with the ship moving with the coming waves.


    Rose only looked back at her family when she made it onto the ship. She watched as the bridge to the ship was moved. She waved goodbye just as her family did to her.


    Again, she had a family to one day come home to and this time, she was also starting a new family elsewhere.


    Zayne stood beside Rose and waved goodbye to the group. "It is not too late if you want to stay. I am asking a lot of you to leave everything behind and come with me."


    "How could we be married and not live in the same kingdom?" Rose asked, grateful for the chance to get off but her mind was already made up.


    "We could make it work," Zayne replied.


    "I don¡¯t want us to be that way. I would want to stay if it weren¡¯t possible to see my family again. I look forward to seeing more of the world but goodbyes are hard even if they are not forever," Rose said, peering down at her family. "You do not need to worry about me wanting to get off. Once the dock is out of sight, these emotions might go away."


    Zayne hoped she was certain as the ship was starting to move and it would be hard to turn back right now. He wouldn¡¯t let her jump off the ship to swim to her parents.


    Zayne remained with her to see her parents for as long as they could as the ships left the dock.


    Rose hugged the gift given to her by Willow. The further the ship got away the more emotions came upon her. She didn¡¯t know how much time had gone by but they reached a point where it was hard to see her family. She could only see the ships at the dock.


    Rose turned her attention to the sea they had to cross to get to her new home. While she was sad to leave her family, there was an adventure before her with much to learn. She was finally going to see the night sky Zayne described to her which had a way of looking better when out at sea.


    "How are you feeling, Rose? We have a long way to go but how do you feel so far?" Finn asked as he approached the couple. "You just got married but we had to take you away from enjoying celebrating."


    "We can still celebrate here. There are a few gifts I have to open," Rose answered.


    "A few?" Finn laughed at how she described them. "Have you not seen what your husband did?"


    "What?" Rose turned to Zayne for an explanation. "Was it not only the gifts from my family and friends?" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am also your family now," Zayne reminded Rose. "And there are some gifts from the soldiers. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it."


    Rose had a feeling she needed to worry about what Zayne prepared for her.

 Chapter 241

    Chapter 241: Chapter 241Rose couldn¡¯t sit still the further the ship got away from what she knew as home. There was nothing to see aside from the other ships in the large open sea.


    Rose was distracted by the men doing their roles to get the ship moving. There was always someone yelling for something to be done. It was a lot of work but she felt how excited they were to be heading home.


    "Lady Hamilton," Mary greeted Rose. During this time, she was placed to guard Rose again.


    "Mary! I was wondering where you were. He¡¯s put you to guard me again. I¡¯m sorry you are burdened by having to guard me again," Rose said, wishing Mary got a break. "I can speak to Zayne for you."


    "Please don¡¯t. It¡¯s an honour for me to be picked to guard the wife of our prince and general. This is something for me to gloat about when I return home. Allow me to enjoy this," said Mary.


    This was something she planned to add to her achievements and Zayne mentioned paying her well.


    "I see. If you don¡¯t mind, when it comes time that you don¡¯t have to be my guard, would you join me for a sitting at my home? For food or just to talk. I will think of something else to make it more exciting. It is fine if you do not want to see me outside when you are not my guard," Rose quickly added, not wanting Mary to feel forced.


    "I would love to. It is a great deal for a woman like me to be invited to a house in Hamilton by a lady. I must warn you that I don¡¯t have a high social standing to be able to help you. The most I can do is advise on who to avoid," said Mary.


    "That is more than enough for me but all I want is your company. You are the only friend I have. Well, other than Finn and I have talked to Liam a few times but I don¡¯t know if he would consider us friends. He is so serious all the time," Rose rambled, not noticing Mary¡¯s surprise.


    "We are friends?" Mary asked.


    "Aren¡¯t we?" Rose replied, puzzled. "I thought we said we were. Did I get ahead of myself? I was certain I told you that you are my friend."


    Mary smiled and looked down at the wooden floor. "It must have slipped my mind. My apologies. I need to remember that I am friends with Princess Rose."


    "You don¡¯t have to add the title princess. It is strange to me. I like being Rose," said Rose.


    "But you are so much more than that. You may have your simple life with him outside the palace but you must never forget that you are a princess. It seems within your destiny to have the title. Why not embrace it a little?" Mary asked, hoping Rose would make the most of it.


    "There is something to enjoy about being a princess but to embrace it means to be in spaces where I would be uncomfortable. I have no desire to be in the palace. I truly wanted a simple life but it couldn¡¯t be helped that the man I fell in love with was a prince all along. I am curious about something," Rose spoke softly.


    Rose stepped closer toward Mary. "Where are the wedding gifts? I want to see what Zayne spent his money on. I didn¡¯t know I was to get him a gift."


    "I haven¡¯t heard of the bride and groom giving each other something other than the rings. Zayne took it upon himself to spoil you so you shouldn¡¯t feel like you did something wrong. I believe they were placed in the room you share with him. That means you have not seen your quarters yet."


    Rose shook her head. "I have not. Please take me there before Zayne-"


    "Before I do what?" Zayne¡¯s voice was heard over Rose¡¯s. "Are you plotting to hide something from your husband? You may leave us, Mary. You need a break and to hide as Finn is looking for you."


    Mary frowned. Why was Finn searching for her? When would it go back to the days when he was afraid to speak to her?


    Mary made a quick escape toward the women¡¯s quarters where Finn wasn¡¯t allowed to enter.


    "I wasn¡¯t going to hide something from you. I was going to see our room and the gifts prepared for us. It is a bit hot to stay up here for so long. I will rest and look out the windows below. Hopefully, there is one in our room. I will see you later," Rose said, trying to move away but Zayne held her hand.


    "I will join you. With Mary gone, you will get lost if you go on your own to search for our room. I need to rest as well," said Zayne.


    "But the men need you to lead the way home," Rose said, trying to shake Zayne from joining her.


    "The way home is the same as always and there are captains on each ship to order the men. Besides, I cannot leave my wife alone for long. We are still meant to be celebrating even now. Come with me," Zayne said, refusing to let go of her hand. "It is time to open gifts." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You should have told me that you were getting gifts. I thought they were all from our guests. Please tell me that I am not about to walk into our room filled with gifts. Zayne?" Rose called him when he didn¡¯t respond.


    "You said not to tell you," Zayne replied. He had to shine most as the one with the best gifts for her and considering he was competing with her family who didn¡¯t know when to end their gifts, Zayne had to go all out.


    Rose was silent as Zayne led her toward their room. She waited as Zayne opened the door and entered first after he waited for her. Rose didn¡¯t make it far into the room as she couldn¡¯t look away from the pile of gifts they were to open.


    "You," Rose started.


    "They are not only from me. There are just as many from your family and some from my soldiers. We should get started with opening them now if we want to be done by the time we reach home," Zayne said, eager to see her reaction to his gifts.


    "No. We should wait," Rose decided. This would make too much of a mess to move after they opened everything. "We will open them when we are home."


    "Good choice. I will have time to get you more."


    Rose sighed. She was so used to him now that she didn¡¯t try to stop him.

 Chapter 242

    Chapter 242: Chapter 242Sometime later, Rose woke in the middle of the night after she heard yelling coming from up top of the ship. They had been sailing for a little over three days which Rose knew from keeping track of the nights. They were soon to reach Zayne¡¯s home and Rose couldn¡¯t be more grateful.


    While the night skies were beautiful, Rose couldn¡¯t take any more of the ship swaying so much and looking down at the water made her want to throw up. She couldn¡¯t understand how fishermen or even everyone else on the ship could put up with this feeling that came upon her after three days.


    Zayne was sound asleep like they were on land in the comfort of their home. The rocking was not getting to him and Rose wondered how many times he had been on a ship to be so used to this.


    Rose could at least proudly say that she developed a talent for not spilling her food when the sea became rough and everything started to fall on the floor. It was scary how the calm sea could turn to scary in the blink of an eye.


    Rose faced Zayne as he slept not knowing that she was wide awake. Normally, it was Rose waking up to Zayne already tidying the room, bringing her food or looking at his map to give an idea of how much longer they had before they reached land.


    She stayed as still as she could to not disturb his slumber since Zayne was constantly on the move around the ship and when he wasn¡¯t, he found her to spend a bit of time with her.


    The sea had its good moments for their relationship but Rose wanted to be on land soon. She wanted to see where Zayne had grown up and what their new home was like.


    She was ready to make him proud as his wife. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose eventually drifted back to sleep to help with time move faster.


    Hours later, Rose was awoken by Zayne to get dressed as the land was ahead of them.


    "You look beautiful, Rose. There is no need to change this dress since we won¡¯t be having any guests today. I am taking you straight home for you to get settled in and if we are lucky, news about our wedding will not spread today," said Zayne.


    "You are worried about what the king will say?"


    "No, my mother. She wasn¡¯t invited to my wedding. It is not like we had time to invite her but still, she will focus on the fact that she was not present. For the next few days, I will say that we are too busy to meet with anyone. I will write a report and send it to my brother," Zayne said, seeing this as the best way to avoid his mother.


    "I do not know her but I am sure it will not do any good to avoid her when she finds out that we are married. We should tell her first to be respectful. I do not want to be off on the wrong start with your mother. I now realise that you have never told me her name. Or the names of your siblings," Rose said, feeling terrible for not knowing.


    How could she marry into the Hamiltons but not know anything about them?


    "Her name is Catherine Hamilton and as for my siblings, you can pretend they do not exist. Aren¡¯t you tired of siblings?" Zayne asked, hopeful that she was.


    "No," Rose shook her head. "I look forward to learning about your siblings. I will find a good book or someone to tell me about your history. You not being interested in your siblings does not mean I have to be the same way. Invite your mother over at the first chance we can."


    "My mother might come with my sister and unlike Anna, my sister doesn¡¯t know when to stop talking. She talks so much that she says the wrong thing and doesn¡¯t realise her mistake. She¡¯s thinking about getting married so she has that same foolish talk," said Zayne.


    Rose touched Zayne¡¯s face. "That is not enough to scare me. You should enjoy the time you get to be with your family. Since we have packed up all that we used during the trip, I am going out to get my first look at home. You should join me when you are done sulking."


    Rose tiptoed to kiss Zayne and proceeded to join the others to see what they were cheering for. Had their families come out to see them?


    Rose heard Zayne walking behind her but she paid him no attention as she was focused on getting her first look at the kingdom.


    "Excuse me," Rose said, trying to make her way through the excited soldiers who were celebrating.


    Rose looked onward at the land they were quickly approaching. There were more ships at the dock as the others who set off before their ship were already tying their ships to the posts and getting off to find their loved ones.


    Rose found her way to the side of the ship and looked over at the crowd of people greeting them. It had to be exciting to welcome the soldiers home after a successful voyage.


    She picked up on the difference between here and where she spent her life before. As they got closer to the docks, Rose was able to hear the crowd clearly and the way they spoke was slightly different. The blue eyes she saw amongst the soldiers were more present but many shared her eye colour and what she was used to seeing.


    Rose backed away from the edge when the attention turned to her as she was clearly a stranger on the ship. Someone who hadn¡¯t been present when the ships left. She could guess that no one would expect her to be the wife of their general.


    ¡¯To keep a secret so his mother knows first, should I walk ahead of him?¡¯ Rose thought but quickly realised this wouldn¡¯t matter since they would get on the same carriage to go to Zayne¡¯s home.


    With this crowd present, it was going to be known right away that Zayne returned with a woman. Unless they announce their wedding here, it wouldn¡¯t be known if she was his woman or a captive he brought back.


    "Why are you standing here in deep thought?" Zayne asked, wrapping his arms around Rose to embrace her. He didn¡¯t mind all the stares. "Are you plotting a way to get off this ship without being seen with me?"


    "Please get out of my head," Rose muttered. Their union couldn¡¯t be hidden for now when Zayne was openly affectionate.

 Chapter 243

    Chapter 243: Chapter 243Rose got off the ship with Zayne right at her side. Rather than wait for all that they brought to be taken off the ship, a few boxes were placed at the back of a carriage sent for Zayne and after Zayne addressed the crowd, they set off for home.


    Rose was glued to the window, taking in the sight of the kingdom and all the people who waved at Zayne¡¯s carriage.


    The town was vibrant with many wearing bright colours. It was a different mood than back home since this was the side that won and didn¡¯t need to adjust to outsiders.


    "How long do we have before we reach your home? Where is the palace? Is it far?" Rose questioned, too excited to realise she was asking too many questions at once.


    "We have a long ride. Perhaps nearly an hour to get home. I told you it is somewhere quiet and you cannot see the palace from here. It was built away from the shore so it wouldn¡¯t be so easy for our enemies to reach the royals," Zayne explained.


    "I see," Rose answered. She continued to look out the window. "They are all cheering for you. You are well loved here."


    "You thought that I wasn¡¯t?"


    "No, no. It¡¯s different for me. I am used to anyone outside of your soldiers wanting to avoid you but here they cheer for you. You are a bit scary looking so I wondered how you were viewed here. Did I say something wrong?" Rose questioned, noticing his frown.


    "Must you keep describing me as a scary-looking man? When you speak of your husband, is that what you will say?" Zayne wondered.


    Rose covered her mouth as she laughed. "No, I will say I have a handsome husband to those I like but to those I want to scare, I will say you are terrifying. I have told you before that your face is good for scaring unwanted people. We should make good use of it when we can."


    Zayne didn¡¯t like the sound of it. "I prefer that you say that I am handsome instead of scary."


    "But the soldiers say you are scary all the time," said Rose.


    "I am not married to them and quite frankly, they should be afraid of me. I am their general. You are my wife so I want to hear of my good looks from you. Find someone else to scare others with. No wait," Zayne changed his mind.


    She would need another man to scare away visitors.


    "I didn¡¯t know you had this side of you, Zayne. I won¡¯t speak of you being scary anymore. You should be less scary to the soldiers since they already respect you. Most looked ready to give up their life to protect you. I wonder how they will spend their days with their family. What do you do when you return home?" Rose asked.


    Did Zayne have a small tradition she should keep up with?


    "I prepare a report of the damage and victory to take my brother, train the men, and prepare to head out again. It doesn¡¯t take long for him to have somewhere to send me. Does that upset you?" Zayne inquired as Rose failed to hide her displeasure.


    "You should rest. Certainly, there must be someone else who can train the men," Rose proposed.


    Zayne might be a skilled soldier but he still needed his rest like everyone else.


    Zayne became amused by Rose being upset. "Well, I might be inclined to stay at home if my wife keeps me busy. I still have a wedding to enjoy, don¡¯t I?"


    Rose looked away from Zayne. The last time he spoke of having a wedding to enjoy, they spent too many hours in their room on the ship. Zayne hadn¡¯t attempted to be too intimate with her again although they had kissed a few times but she knew he looked forward to it.


    "You do," Rose replied, hoping her face didn¡¯t give away how she felt. "The king, your brother should understand that it is a time for you to rest. You must show me around what is now my home. If he is grateful for your recent victory, he will give you a break." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My, oh my. I think I found myself a wonderful little protector or have I brought a little bunny to shake up the kingdom? You must get used to hearing about a bunny, Rose. Unless you stop being so cute to remind me of one, I will not stop," said Zayne.


    Zayne offered his hand to Rose for her to join him on his side of the carriage. He gave her the space she needed to enjoy looking out the window but now, he wanted to hold her.


    Rose was reluctant to join him at first but then figured there was nothing he could do when they were in a carriage.


    Rose placed her hand on Zayne¡¯s and shakingly stood up to go to Zayne. She was going to sit beside him but found herself seated on his lap. "I should sit beside you."


    Zayne caged her by placing his arms around her. "You won¡¯t fall. It will be more comfortable for you here. Trust me."


    Rose saw right through his plans. "You are doing this for your enjoyment."


    "Guilty," Zayne smiled. "Is it so wrong that I want to hold my wife?"


    "They will see us," Rose said, worried about the people looking at the carriage as they rode by.


    "Only if you get too close to the windows. The carriage is moving fast, Rose. Don¡¯t worry about who is outside and I will not do something to you here. Just sit here," Zayne said but his actions didn¡¯t match what he said.


    His right hand was on her back just below where he would need to open her dress and his head buried in her shoulder to kiss her neck but he wasn¡¯t planning to do more. Rose wasn¡¯t ready to be so bold to be intimate in a carriage.


    Rose held onto Zayne so she wouldn¡¯t fall. "Have I made you wait too long? I didn¡¯t mean to. I thought you would ask."


    Zayne pulled away from Rose. "What?"


    "I mean, we haven¡¯t gone all the way since our wedding night. We have touched each other but not like that. I was afraid someone would hear us in our room on the ship. It must have been long. Sorry," Rose apologised for her actions.


    "It has not been long, Rose. I had been without it for many weeks before I met you. You shouldn¡¯t do it because you think it is what I need and if you are in the mood, you do not need to wait for me to initiate it. It is perfectly normal for you to want me as much as I want you. Did it bother you that I did not say I wanted you?" Zayne questioned.


    He continued to explain, "I didn¡¯t want to make you feel you must constantly make love to me now that we have started. I don¡¯t know how comfortable you are yet."


    "You don¡¯t need to be this way. I am not uncomfortable with you and I know I was wary of someone hearing us but had you initiated it, I would have loved it. I need to share my thoughts more. I enjoyed it and I want to do it again but not here," Rose placed her hands on his chest.


    It would be uncomfortable and then she thought of the state they might arrive in.


    "I see. I will keep that in mind," Zayne replied.

 Chapter 244

    Chapter 244: Chapter 244"You said we were not going to the palace," Rose said, puzzled as to why they were arriving at the palace.


    "We are not. This is my home, Rose. How could this be the palace?"


    Rose waited for Zayne to laugh. The palace back at home was larger than what she saw now but still, the home before her was too large for one person so she could only assume that it was the palace. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose gave it another look but still couldn¡¯t find what one person needed with such a large home. Was it because he was still a prince? Was it that he needed to continue to live as he once did?


    "I told you before that sometimes my soldiers come here to do training. I was granted the land that you are on now and that behind the estate. It belonged to my grandfather as his escape from the palace and when I declared I was leaving the palace, it was given to me. Something my brother didn¡¯t like," Zayne explained.


    ¡¯"He is the king. He has the palace," Rose said, failing to see how anyone could have the palace and still want this. "The soldiers are all with their families. Don¡¯t you feel alone then?"


    "Not everyone has a family to return to so I open my doors to those who do not. That will need to change a bit. I cannot have so many strangers walking around while you are here. We¡¯ll need another home," Zayne said, realising a small issue he hadn¡¯t thought of before. "I will figure it out."


    "You shouldn¡¯t stop them from coming if they see this as their home. It is far too big for the two of us," Rose said, having one final look at the estate.


    The carriage was nearing the front doors so she couldn¡¯t see the full view of the estate anymore.


    Hearing this left a thought Zayne had to keep to himself. Naturally, one would respond that they should fill the home with children so they would never be bored and the home would feel smaller.


    When the carriage finally stopped, Zayne helped Rose out as the servants quickly lined up to greet him. Many were puzzled by the arrival of a woman considering Zayne was returning from war so he had no time to be with a woman.


    "Welcome home, Prince Zayne."


    Rose was a little intimidated by all the servants bowing as they greeted Zayne. It was dawning on her more than ever just how important her husband was.


    "Good to see the estate is still standing. This is Rose Hamilton, my wife. I expect that you will all treat her with the same kindness you have shown to me. I will not tolerate disrespect toward her. Do not forget the name that she holds," Zayne informed the group.


    "Welcome home, Lady Hamilton."


    "Hello," Rose shyly returned the greeting. She noticed the shock and confusion among the servants.


    Rose didn¡¯t think too much of it as she would be the same way if she were in their shoes.


    "I will show you to our room first and then do proper introductions to the butler and head maids. The carriage needs to be unpacked and there should be more coming from the docks. Send word to my mother that I have safely arrived and send away anyone who comes from the palace," Zayne instructed the butler.


    Rose held Zayne¡¯s hand, letting him lead the way to their room.


    The estate was far larger than the one her parents owned. Rose knew it would require a lot of work to maintain and when Zayne would be away, it would be up to her to keep the estate in order. She had to keep the butler and head maid close to do so.


    Rose constantly stopped to look at the paintings on the walls. She didn¡¯t see any paintings of siblings, only of older people who had to be his parents and possibly his grandparents. "You do not have a portrait of your siblings?"


    "No. Why must I have some in my home? Everyone knows what they look like. We will need to have a portrait done of us in our wedding attire and others dressed differently. I will send for a painter a day when you are done settled in. When you are ready, tell me," Zayne encouraged Rose.


    There was something to enjoy about seeing her looking around what was now their home. A lot had to change now that he had a wife. First starting with moving where the soldiers stayed and trained along with making it look like a woman was present. His mother would enjoy this.


    "After we rest today, we can have our portraits done. I should have made one with my family but it is too late now. I must remember to do one when I return so I can bring it back home with me. We should show my side of the family," Rose said, eager to have one done with Zayne to send to her family.


    It was something small but would mean much to both sides when they missed each other.


    After what felt like a long walk, Rose finally entered her bedroom. Again, it was too large for two people but rather than point it out, she decided to enjoy it. There was plenty of room for the two of them here.


    To go from a small room to a room like this made Rose have to pinch herself to once again check that she was not dreaming.


    "I will have half of my clothes taken out so you can put your dresses, shoes, and whatever you need in the room. You will need more space than I will. I didn¡¯t have time to give them notice of your arrival so work to make space for you to be comfortable will start from today," he assured Rose.


    Rose laughed. What more space could she need? This room alone could be a small home she could live in without discomfort. "Nothing needs to change for me. I am sure I can find somewhere to put my things."


    ¡¯That is not what I meant. It looks like the home of a man not married. Once you have a proper tour there will be something you want to change to turn it into your home and you are free to do so. Little things like that do not matter to me. As long as I can find my weapons, uniforms, and armour, I am satisfied," said Zayne.


    Zayne held her hand as there was something she needed to be clear on. "You are the lady of this estate. You are my wife. You may do as you please because this is your home now. Understood?"


    "Yes," Rose nodded her head.

 Chapter 245

    Chapter 245: Chapter 245"You must rest,¡¯ Rose said, refusing to let Zayne leave the bed. "An hour will do to have you rested."


    Zayne held Rose¡¯s hand, not wanting her to leave him so she could explore the home alone. "When you said we would be spending time here, I thought it meant something else."


    "It is day," Rose replied, looking away from Zayne. "And every once in a while, someone is coming to knock on the door. I don¡¯t want them to hear. It is embarrassing for my first day.


    Zayne had the solution. "I can clear that floor for no one to disturb us."


    "No," Rose shook her head. "You will rest. You were up checking the ship for more hours than you laid with me. If you care for me, please rest. I don¡¯t know when the king will call upon you and you will need to be leaving again. I want to know that you got the chance to rest."


    "You can¡¯t do this to me. You can¡¯t say such things to me when you know I will do what you ask after. I am only laying here for one hour," Zayne decided.


    "I will be back then to wake you. I want to see the garden. I can hear birds singing so there must be much for me to see and your home-"


    "Our home," Zayne corrected Rose. "It is ours."


    "Our," Rose repeated. "It will take a moment for me to get used to. Now rest. I have much to see and you are holding me back."


    If Rose had a rope she would tie Zayne to the bed so he would not be able to leave but part of her knew that he would be able to easily break free from the rope. She was only asking for an hour for him to rest though she secretly wished he would sleep a little more.


    Rose had seen how much Zayne moved around. Just as the soldiers deserved to rest, he did as well. Zayne looked after his soldiers but there was no one to look after him which was why she stepped up to do it.


    "I would be able to sleep better if you join me but there is too much for you to see, isn¡¯t there? Why don¡¯t you want me to join you?" Zayne asked, puzzled by her decision.


    Rose stood up from the bed. "The last time there was a bird making noise, you spoke about shooting it. I don¡¯t want that to happen so you must stay here so the birds can be safe."


    Zayne remembered the night he had slept over and the baby bird would not stop making noise. He didn¡¯t think that it would be something Rose continued to hold over him. "The birds here are safe."


    "They are with me here. Have sweet dreams," Rose said, walking toward the door to give Zayne the peace he needed to rest.


    Rose closed the door behind her after she exited the bedroom. Already she spotted maids turning away when they saw her. Were they afraid they would get in trouble?


    Rose ignored it for now and headed toward the stairs she used to get up to the second floor. She would need a map of this estate for the times she got lost. There was so much to see and Rose knew it would take a few days before she saw everything.


    "Lady Hamilton, is there something I can help you with?" S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose stopped to look at the maid standing before her on the stairs. "No. I am just looking around. Thank you for asking. What is your name? I would like to remember all the names and faces of workers here."


    "I am Krystal, Lady Hamilton. I am with the group who tends to the second floor and I was told I would be the one drawing your baths," said Krystal.


    "Oh, I can," Rose started but stopped as she knew saying she could do it herself would confuse the maids. "Thank you. I am going to see the garden. If I am not back within an hour and he wakes, please tell him to check there. Excuse me."


    Rose found it strange to speak to the maids. At home with her mother, she spoke to the servants but here she was the lady of the estate. There was more talking to be done on her part now that she wasn¡¯t one of the children.


    "I can do this," Rose whispered, encouraging herself.


    Before she would leave the estate to explore the kingdom with Zayne, Rose wanted to understand how the estate needed to be run.


    Rose smiled as she passed more maids. She stopped near the door where her and Zayne¡¯s belongings from the ships were being brought inside. There were still the wedding gifts meant to go through. It was something to do when Zayne was finished with his nap.


    "Is he sleeping or up there pouting?" Rose wondered, looking up the stairs where she came from. It was unlikely that Zayne was resting but at the very least, she tried to make him.


    Rose didn¡¯t know the king but she had a feeling Zayne would soon be summoned to the palace to tell the story himself of how the victory was done.


    "The gates! Quickly."


    Rose looked away from the gifts to some of the servants in a rush to go out the front doors. They weren¡¯t to have any guests yet.


    Rose walked to the door to see what was causing everyone to panic. Of course, this would happen when she told Zayne to rest. Was this her first task as the lady of this estate?


    "What is making everyone so nervous?" Rose asked for anyone to answer.


    "It is Lady- The prince¡¯s mother," a maid answered.


    Rose shared the same panic as everyone else. How was his mother arriving already? How long had it been since she arrived with Zayne for there to be a visitor already? "How long has it been since I arrived here?"


    "Over an hour, Milady."


    "So much time has passed," Rose muttered. It hadn¡¯t felt like so much time had gone by when she had only looked around her bedroom, gotten changed into something more comfortable to walk around and tried convincing Zayne to rest. "It took so long to convince him?"


    Rose remained by the door, watching with everyone as a red and blue carriage got closer. There wasn¡¯t any point in running to get Zayne when the servants already saw her here. She was confident in doing the introductions herself.


    Rose held her breath when the carriage stopped and out came a beautiful woman in a red dress after the door was opened. She could easily point out the features Zayne inherited from his mother.


    Rose was nervous when Catherine¡¯s eyes were locked in on her. She stood out since the servants wore a uniform.


    "You there," Catherine addressed Rose. Like the rest of the kingdom, she didn¡¯t know the name since the soldiers were tightlipped about the woman Zayne arrived with. "Who are you?"


    Rose snapped out of admiring Catherine and curtsied to greet her mother-in-law. "I am Rose Hamilton, wife of Zayne Hamilton."


    Catherine swayed, terribly shocked by the news. "Wife?"

 Chapter 246

    Chapter 246: Chapter 246When Catherine heard the news that there was a woman on the ship with Zayne, she didn¡¯t believe it. The soldiers weren¡¯t giving away much about who the woman was so she was left having to wait until she came here to find out.


    Catherine came up with many answers during the ride. This could be a capture he had to take to the palace, not a wife.


    Catherine did a quick look over at Rose. She wasn¡¯t dressed like a captive and was walking around. "Tell me the truth. No harm will come to you for speaking to me. Who are you?"


    "I am Rose Hamilton," Rose introduced herself again. "I am Zayne¡¯s wife. See," she showed the rings on her finger. "Should I wake him so he can tell you?"


    "He is resting? What has that land done to my son?" Catherine asked, worried about Zayne. "Was she introduced as his wife? Did he say it?" She questioned the servants. They would not lie to her.


    After the servants answered yes, Catherine had to believe it.


    "He brought home a wife. Zayne went and got married but did not think of inviting his mother," Catherine said, bothered that she wasn¡¯t present.


    For how many years now had she been urging Zayne to wed and start a family? He avoided the conversation each time and in the end, the time he decided to get married, she was not invited. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It was on short notice. My parents wanted to see that I was married before I left with Zayne and my mother was eager to hold a wedding for us. It is not his fault," said Rose.


    "Well, your parents were right to make sure you were married first. You shouldn¡¯t travel so far with a man you aren¡¯t married to. How long was he gone to return with a wife? Tell me," Catherine stepped toward Rose. "Are you pregnant? Is that why there was all this rush?"


    "N-No," Rose answered. "We married each other out of love, not because of a child. We won¡¯t have one anytime soon."


    "Why not? I have raised a young man I am proud of. I¡¯m certain my Zayne will make an excellent father. He is stern but he is loving and protects his family. Or, is it that you are not ready?" Catherine asked.


    "We are both not ready," Rose answered. "I can wake Zayne for you to question him."


    "No. I¡¯ve struggled with getting my son to rest after these long trips. Finally, there is someone who can help me. We need to talk without him around to take you away. You must understand that Zayne is not the child I would ever expect to come back with a wife. It is strange for him," Catherine said, still having trouble believing it. "Come, let us speak in private."


    Rose followed Catherine who had a way of taking over just by walking in. So far, it didn¡¯t seem like Catherine was against her. Only shocked that she existed and angry she was not invited to the wedding.


    Rose thought of Catherine thinking she was pregnant. Others would think it was the reason why they wed so fast but in the coming weeks or months, they would see that was not the reason.


    "I headed here as soon as an errand boy came and delivered the news that ships were spotted arriving. I worry that I might set out and hear that my son isn¡¯t among those returning home alive. I wish he would turn away from being a general and stay in the palace, but it is what he loves," said Catherine.


    She hoped that the arrival of Rose meant Zayne would be at home more.


    Instead of sitting in a room alone with Rose which would only make the young woman nervous, Catherine decided to walk around the estate. She hadn¡¯t visited since the day Zayne left. "What do your parents do?"


    "They are Lord and Lady Ambrose," Rose answered.


    "Good. That means you were brought up to be a fine lady. You will need to be one while standing by Zayne¡¯s side. He doesn¡¯t attend many social events but you should be the perfect lady when next to him. Understood?" Catherine asked, looking over her shoulder at Rose.


    "Yes," Rose answered, her mind filled with her past. Should she say now that she was still learning to read and needed to improve her writing? Was this the right time to reveal it to a woman deciding if she was good enough for her son?


    "I will take your word that you are not pregnant. It will show eventually if you are and I am counting that you would not be so evil to get rid of it if you are. I am a little confused by something. Peace was on the table but he was still an enemy of your kingdom. Why did you approach him? Did you ignore the danger for a prince?"


    "He didn¡¯t share with him that he was a prince. All I knew him as in the beginning was a general who saved me from a place I desperately wanted to get out of. For eight years I was kept away from my family after someone took me and Zayne, an outsider at the time, gave me work and a place to stay," Rose said, choosing to be honest.


    Catherine stopped walking to face Rose. "What do you mean for eight years?"¡¯


    Rose smiled as recounted how she ended up here. "I was taken from my parents by the former queen and ended up in a brothel, watched over by a man who claimed to love me. That is where Zayne found me and after I escaped, he gave me work and then helped me to find my family.


    "I didn¡¯t stay with him because of a title. He showed me kindness I hadn¡¯t experienced in years. I fell in love with him after I had already convinced myself I wanted nothing to do with men. I love your son, not his title. I hope that you will accept me," Rose said as she didn¡¯t want to be at odds with Catherine.


    She was not here to put a wedge between Zayne and his family.


    Catherine needed a moment to digest what was fed to her. This young woman once lived in a brothel. It would not do any good for Zayne should certain men know of this. She had questions and part of her wished the wedding had not happened yet but before her was a nervous young woman far from home with only Zayne to lean on.


    "We still have much to speak about so do not think I am against you right now. You are his wife, something I nor anyone else can change. Let us continue," Catherine replied.

 Chapter 247

    Chapter 247: Chapter 247Catherine didn¡¯t have her mind made up on Rose yet. What she needed was to speak to Zayne to understand why he got married in such a rush.


    How did he go from wanting to put it off to marrying to then marrying when he was out at war?


    It wasn¡¯t like him to get distracted when he had a duty to do.


    "You must be tired," Catherine said as she made Rose walk around the estate. "You should be resting with him. The trip to get here was long so it is wrong of me to keep you walking with me. I will wait around for when Zayne wakes up. There is much to do," she said, looking at the walls.


    "I don¡¯t need to rest yet. I didn¡¯t do much on the trip here. I¡¯d be happy to help you if you are looking to decorate already. Zayne says I will want to make it look like a woman now lives here," said Rose.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t agree more. "You should. Add a little touch to it to make it feel like home."


    "Does that mean you accept me?" Rose asked, needing to know how Catherine felt.


    "I don¡¯t know what I feel about you. It hasn¡¯t been long since we met and I haven¡¯t spoken to my son to hear his side of how this happened, but fear not. Whether anyone accepts you or not, Zayne was never one to be concerned about our opinions," Catherine replied.


    "I don¡¯t dislike you but I am a little concerned about the men in the palace who are hard on him using you as a weakness. You will need to be strong if you want to survive here. You¡¯re a Hamilton now so naturally, you will grow to be able to handle the pressure," Catherine assured Rose.


    "I will do my best," Rose promised.


    "I was once a queen so I may offer you advice that will greatly help you. I will only need one thing and it is to have you get my son to join me for more dinners. Along with convincing him to rest more. He has had great victories but I fear the day he will not return to me," said Catherine.


    Many others could go in Zayne¡¯s place.


    "I do not want him to go out so often as well," Rose said, sharing Catherine¡¯s concern. Still, she couldn¡¯t stop Zayne from doing what he loved. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As much as Rose wanted Zayne to be safe she understood that he loved to be out at sea and going where he was needed to protect his kingdom or innocent people. To ask him to stop would be wrong of her.


    "He enjoys being a soldier. We are hoping that the king wouldn¡¯t send him out so soon since we are newlyweds. We had to leave the day after our wedding," said Rose.


    "You did? I should host a small celebration for you two seeing as I wasn¡¯t present. Forgive me but it still upsets me that I wasn¡¯t present. It was a long way from home but I would have found a way to be there. Zayne worries me most. Others don¡¯t understand it and think I should worry about his sister more," Catherine said, remembering past conversations.


    "He¡¯s always sought to be alone which is so odd considering he gained himself an army of soldiers he is always around. Perhaps he doesn¡¯t want to be around his family. The palace is suffocating, I know. Still, I worry about him being out here all alone," said Catherine.


    "I am here with him now. I will watch over him for you and during the days he is gone, you can come here as much as you want or I can go to you as long as you are not in the palace. Zayne doesn¡¯t want me to go there," Rose revealed.


    "You two must have talked quite a bit for him to warn you of going there. Very well, I will leave him in your hands. He¡¯s listening to you more than he listens to me. Welcome to our kingdom, Rose Hamilton," Catherine properly greeted Rose. "And welcome to the family."


    Catherine had her concerns about the men in the court knowing about Rose¡¯s past but she knew her son. Zayne wasn¡¯t one to get married on a whim.


    Zayne had to love Rose to bring her all the way here and considering she thought marriage was out of the question for Zayne, Catherine had to enjoy that Zayne wasn¡¯t alone anymore.


    She could turn anyone into a proper lady so Rose didn¡¯t have to worry about that part.


    "I must think about what kind of celebration to host for you. Something small of course. This is Zayne we are talking about so he will not want to be around too many guests. A small dinner would be best for his siblings and close family friends to meet you first. What do you think?" Catherine asked to see if Rose was ready.


    Rose wanted her lessons first to learn how the ladies of this kingdom were to act but Catherine was going out of her way to plan something. "I will love that. You only need to convince Zayne."


    "Something tells me that he would go if you show you are excited. I¡¯ve waited long enough but I must wake him. I must speak to him. Join me," Catherine said, taking Rose with her for security.


    Rose had no choice but to follow Catherine to see Zayne. She started to get the feeling that she was being used as a shield.


    Rose returned to her bedroom with Catherine and to no surprise, Zayne wasn¡¯t asleep like she wanted him to be. He had only listened to her by staying on the bed.


    "Mother, why are you here already and unannounced? Are you troubling my wife?" Zayne asked, looking at his mother¡¯s side to Rose.


    "You are back so how could I not come to you? Your sister would have loved to come but when I heard about a woman returning with you, I thought it was best that she didn¡¯t. So, you are married now and I wasn¡¯t invited," said Catherine.


    Zayne knew this was coming. "Forgive me. I forgot to send a giant bird to pick you up and fly you to the wedding. For the next big event in my life, I will fly you there."


    Rose worried about Catherine¡¯s reaction.


    Catherine sighed. "You have not lost your terrible way of responding to me. I would have found a way to get there to see it. You should have had a family there."


    "My soldiers were there on my side," Zayne replied.


    "They are not your- No," Catherine stopped before she upset him. "Since we were not present, I told Rose of hosting a small dinner to celebrate your wedding. You may get dressed up again. I¡¯m sure Rose would love that."


    "She had to be on a ship right after her wedding," Catherine added to convince him. "You must do something to make up for having to travel so soon after her wedding. You want dinner, right?" She asked Rose.


    Zayne knew his mother could be frightening at times and liked to have her way. "Do you, Rose? I had something planned for us."


    Rose could only smile as she didn¡¯t want to be the one to decide. "We can do both."

 Chapter 248

    Chapter 248: Chapter 248Zayne managed to separate Rose from his mother to speak in private. "You don¡¯t have to go if you are not ready. Weren¡¯t you the one who spoke about us resting?"


    "I did but she is being so kind as to host a celebration for us and I am starting to feel bad that she wasn¡¯t present to see us wed. It was only my family and your soldiers so we should give her this. She says it will be small," Rose replied.


    "Rose, small in my mother¡¯s world is a ball. It will not be as small as you think, so you can reconsider it for when you are ready. For now, I prefer it to be just the two of us. That is how we should enjoy our time now as it is not known when I will be busy," said Zayne.


    Rose wanted to enjoy her time with Zayne before he had to leave but she also wanted to make Catherine happy since she had not been present.


    An idea struck Rose. "What if we were to hold a small dinner here? We may invite your friends and family. If it is here, we will be in control of who attends and you may send them away when you no longer want to host."


    Zayne preferred Rose¡¯s idea. He could seat his family for a few minutes and then get rid of them. "If that is what you want, so be it but I will not have dinner with anyone tonight. I am looking forward to continuing where we left off in the carriage."


    Rose looked down to avoid his gaze. "I cannot bring myself to tell your mother to leave. This is my time to win her over."


    "Don¡¯t worry about it. I will tell her when it is time for her to go. She isn¡¯t a stranger to me asking her to leave and trust me, she is quite eager to inform my brother and sister about you. We might receive an invite to the palace from my brother but I will reject it. Do not let her convince you to go there. Rose," he placed his finger under her chin to make her look up at him.


    "Tell me," Zayne started. "What is on your mind?"


    "It is nothing important. Our gifts from the ships have arrived. When you are ready to open them to see what the others gave us, I am ready. I told your mother about the brothel but not about me needing a tutor. My reading has gotten better but there is still much to learn. We must find one soon," Rose said, wanting one before a big event came.


    "I will find one to come tomorrow. This is why I planned for us to be here alone. For you to settle in and find the people you need then we would think of going around the kingdom. We will do the dinner and then go back to it being the two of us. There is something on your mind," Zayne noticed.


    "Well, you speaking about the two of us reminded me of what your mother said. She thought the reason we wed so fast was because I was pregnant. Many will assume that, won¡¯t they?" Rose asked, knowing a few rumours must have started. "It is a bit funny they think that is the only reason why you would get married. You must have been so against it."


    "We can¡¯t escape ridiculous gossip here. I am not the first man who has returned with a partner and I will not be the last. Do you feel at home yet?" Zayne asked, pulling Rose close to have her pressed against his chest.


    "I do. It is quite comfortable here and everyone is nice so far. I think anywhere we go will feel like home for me. I felt that way at your camps, my parents¡¯ home, and now here. Would you be so kind as to join me for a walk in the garden? I wanted to see it," Rose said, finding the weather the perfect time for a stroll.


    They had to take advantage of this peace before it started to spread around that the woman he arrived with was his wife.


    "I will," Zayne kissed Rose¡¯s hand.


    Rose had that feeling again. The thought of staying inside with Zayne was there but again, there was something that concerned her.


    His mother.


    How long would it be before she came back to them? The last thing she wanted was for Catherine to walk in on them holding each other. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You wish we were alone, don¡¯t you?" Zayne asked, knowing what was on her mind.


    Rose nodded her head. "But don¡¯t have her leave yet. I shall try my best to make it up to you for finding many reasons to wait. Perhaps later you should stop the servants from coming up to this floor. I will need my clothes placed here first. There are night dresses I know Charlotte placed for me but I was too nervous to wear them on the ship."


    "I will inform the head maid to start sending them up. We should move fast before the weather changes. If we are lucky, my mother will leave without me needing to tell her. Now that you are here, she will want to busy herself with decorating," said Zayne.


    That was when they would bump heads since Catherine wanted to remove the weapons he had scattered around the estate for when he trained but Zayne liked them where they were.


    Rose wouldn¡¯t mind Catherine taking the lead since she didn¡¯t know the first thing about decorating an estate. "Your mother is a wonderful woman. I will learn much from her so you must be kind when she comes. She worries about you so it would be good for you to tell her that you are fine."


    Zayne returned in one piece but Rose knew it would comfort Catherine more if he told her that he wasn¡¯t injured.


    "Don¡¯t tell me that I will have to deal with the two of you teaming up against me. I will not have that but I will speak to her before she leaves. I should speak to her now before she worries too much. I will be back shortly," Zayne said, letting go of Rose¡¯s hand.


    Rose didn¡¯t mind it as she wanted Catherine to be at ease. She would better understand Catherine¡¯s when it came time for Zayne to be away from her.


    Zayne left in search of his mother. When she was out of sight for too long like this she was either troubling something, sending word to his siblings, or trying to hide her emotions.


    "Mother," Zayne found her in a small library thanks to the door being open. "You are looking to read a book?"


    "No," Catherine turned away from him to wipe her face. "I was just looking around to see that the estate is in order for Rose. The servants didn¡¯t have any notice to make a good welcome for her and she shouldn¡¯t concern herself with her duties so soon."


    Zayne leaned on the wall. "You were not here crying your eyes out happy that I have returned safely? I try to pretend not to notice each time you do it. We all know when you hide to cry alone."


    "Crying? When did I cry?" Catherine smiled.


    "You are not in the palace for someone to place you as emotional because you are a woman. You may cry here as much as you like. Well, as long as you do not ask me to join you. I am home safe and sound, mother. You don¡¯t need to worry anymore," said Zayne.


    Catherine thought it was kind of him to worry about her but after losing one son, it wasn¡¯t easy to not worry.


    "I am your mother. My worrying is never-ending. Tell me now that it is just the two of us, do you love her?" Catherine asked, wanting to hear it from him.


    "I do. I love her. And you?" Zayne asked.


    "Well, I will need time to get to know her. You know I don¡¯t just say I love anyone but she looks like a fine choice for you. Well done, Zayne."

 Chapter 249

    Chapter 249: Chapter 249Late in the evening, Catherine arrived at the palace to see her son. She had much to talk about after what she witnessed at Zayne¡¯s home and by now Gage must have heard the gossip of his brother returning with a woman. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Gage heard the wrong story, Catherine was here to tell him what she saw. They had much to celebrate. After seeing the couple interact, she was certain Zayne had fallen in love.


    Catherine hurried to the throne room where Gage had to be speaking with men from the court. She needed to pull him away from them before they started to plan where to send Zayne next for another victory.


    "Announce me," Catherine told the guards standing outside.


    The doors opened for Catherine to enter and her name was announced to end whoever Gage was speaking to.


    Catherine stumbled upon two soldiers speaking to Gage. "I need to speak to the king alone."


    "Mother," Gage said, surprised to see her here. He flicked his hand for the soldiers to leave. "I thought you would be giving all your time to Zayne. What a surprise to see you here."


    "Sending away the spies in your brother¡¯s army?" Catherine asked.


    "It is not his army, it is mine. I am the king or have you forgotten?" Gage replied. He was curious about what news she came to share with him. "You have good timing to stop me from hearing what Zayne was up to. I only heard he returned with a woman. A little unlike him, don¡¯t you agree?"


    "It is. It is more than just a woman he has returned with. Zayne has come to us with a lovely wife," Catherine replied.


    Gage laughed since this couldn¡¯t be the same brother he knew. "A wife? Don¡¯t be a ridiculous mother. This is Zayne we are talking about. I have narrowed down the women he should consider marrying. Lucy is one of them. You liked her."


    "I said she is a lovely young woman. I never said that I liked her for him. Zayne is already married so you should get rid of that list. They are planning on hosting a small dinner for us to meet her. I expect that you will be there," said Catherine.


    Gage couldn¡¯t believe this was real. "You are serious about this? How did Zayne come back with a wife? Did he get her pregnant? I have never placed him so careless."


    "I asked her already and she said she is not pregnant. You must not ask when you see her. If you trouble her, you will put Zayne in a bad mood and you know how he is when he just came home. He loves her so we must all be on our best behaviour. Don¡¯t you have much to thank him for?" Catherine inquired as the victory was thanks to Zayne.


    Gage turned away from this mother. "What do I have to tell him when the kingdom is singing more praises for him than me? A headache is coming with the court thinking the people will soon chant for Zayne to be king. I wanted to join him."


    "The king needed to be here. He was to go there on behalf of the kingdom. You¡¯ve fought beside Zayne and did well. You proved you are a king who knows how to use a sword. Do not dwell on it," Catherine tried to cheer him up.


    "But Zayne still shines more on the battlefield. I can be standing next to him and the men look to him for guidance. I am just lucky that he does not want to be king. Who is the woman he returned with? Is she a princess?"


    Did Zayne go and get himself a woman with power from that kingdom?


    Gage wasn¡¯t worried about Zayne fighting him for the throne before but the court was starting to get to him. He wasn¡¯t ready to give up the throne even though Zayne would make a good king.


    "No. She is the daughter of a lord and she has quite the story but I will let you hear it from him. Promise me that you will not question it and be on his side. Get rid of that list and go see your brother when he invites you to his home. He¡¯ll need a break-"


    "I already have somewhere I must send him. There is trouble already," Gage said, sorry for Zayne but he had no choice.


    "Send someone else," Catherine suggested. "He has just gotten married and his wife is here without anyone. You cannot part them so soon. I know you can pick someone else. Other talented men can take his spot. Let him enjoy the early days of his marriage and let us enjoy that he is here safe."


    "This was discussed when Zayne left-"¡¯


    "Well, change it now. I am telling you that your brother just came back from war and he is married. You should not send him out so soon. Think of his safety and his wife. She will need to part from her husband soon. If you love him, get someone else," Catherine tried to reason with Gage.


    A day hadn¡¯t passed yet and Gage already had plans for Zayne.


    "Don¡¯t you hear? He¡¯s the untouchable general so he will be fine wherever he goes. It will not be a trip as long as the last. She knew who she was marrying so this will prepare her for what is to come. I do care for him that is why I send him with enough men to get the job done. I¡¯m a little busy now," Gage said, dismissing his mother.


    Catherine wasn¡¯t ready to move. "This is why he was closer to your brother. You let your jealousy get ahead of you sometimes. He¡¯s not competing with you and you already know it. What do you get out of sending him away so fast? He would kill anyone for you and this is how you repay him?"


    "I send him because he¡¯s all I can trust. I know he will go out, get the victory and come home. I¡¯ve given him the chance to step away from being general but it is what he wants. Who was present to see that they consummate the marriage?" Gage questioned, still not believing the marriage was real.


    Catherine shook her head. "Why must you always be this way each time he returns? You care for each other but you try to push each other¡¯s buttons. I¡¯ve warned you not to upset him now. Consider sending someone else in place of Zayne. No one asked you for something when you got married."


    "I had a kingdom to rule after I got married. I only saw my wife at night," Gage responded.


    "That was your choice. Your father made time for me. Just because you made yourself busy doesn¡¯t mean to do the same to Zayne. Think about what I told you before you see him. I know when I am not wanted so I will leave. Goodbye," Catherine curtsied then turned to leave to find her daughter.


    Gage had yet to believe his mother that Zayne was married. He had to see it for himself and see what kind of woman Zayne welcomed into their kingdom.

 Chapter 250

    Chapter 250: Chapter 250Warning. Mature content.


    "W-Wait," Rose whispered, placing her hand on Zayne¡¯s bare chest.


    "I can¡¯t," Zayne replied.


    Rose closed her eyes.


    The estate was finally quiet after his mother left to head home but Zayne was certain she was going to the palace. Their floor was cleared after returning inside from their walk. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose didn¡¯t get much of a chance to show off the dresses gifted to her as Zayne took her to their bed. The dress was long forgotten and now Rose knew that Zayne either didn¡¯t have any interest in them or she had kept him waiting so long to be intimate that she needed to wait for any time to show him.


    Rose couldn¡¯t recount how she found herself seated on top of Zayne with him already inside of her. She clung to him as he held her close. Her chest was exposed to him as the straps of the thin dress were pushed over her shoulders.


    Rose didn¡¯t have time to be embarrassed or shy when her mind was consumed by Zayne. All she thought of was him


    This was long overdue.


    "Zayne," she cried out his name after he squeezed her buttocks. It had not done it gently but it didn¡¯t hurt.


    Her cheeks were flushed and her body was hot. Their bodies were pressed against each other, sharing warmth.


    Rose wrapped her arms around Zayne¡¯s neck and rested her head on his shoulder. She was apologetic to him as she wasn¡¯t used to this overwhelming feeling yet. Zayne was more energetic than her so she folded faster than he did.


    Rose felt him kiss her cheek and slowed down. She was meant to be the one moving but Zayne had somehow taken the lead. "I just need a moment to catch my breath."


    "We just started," Zayne teased her.


    Rose bit his shoulder. They had not just started.


    Zayne was the one who hurried her back to their bedroom as soon as his mother left and cleared out the floor so no servant came to disturb them or Rose didn¡¯t need to worry about anyone hearing them.


    It took some convincing to have him wait for her to get changed into one of the dresses said to make these early days fun and then when she stepped out, he wasted no time lifting and taking her to bed.


    Zayne stopped moving as he laughed at Rose biting him. "You must know that biting me doesn¡¯t give the reaction you are hoping for. Do it again."


    Rose wouldn¡¯t bite him again now that she knew he found pleasure in it. She sat back to get a good look at him, something she regretted as he entered her again.


    Zayne held her waist to keep her in place. "Would you be so kind as to move?"


    Rose wasn¡¯t confident but she continued to move without Zayne¡¯s help. She had to be doing something right since it looked like Zayne enjoyed her.


    Rose let go of putting too much thought into their intimacy and placed her hands in his hair. She didn¡¯t know what the obsession was with his hair but her hands always ended up there, giving his hair a slight tug which shouldn¡¯t hurt him.


    He responded with her name or a moan so Rose knew she wasn¡¯t hurting him.


    Her fingers slipped through his hair to his back where her nails dug into his skin as Zayne started to move again instead of her having her do all the work this time.


    Rose bit her lip, not because she was fearful of anyone hearing. It helped to not be so lost in the clouds with what she experienced. She had never felt anything like this before and no matter how many times they were intimate, it didn¡¯t grow old to her. The same feelings were always present.


    "Sorry," she apologised for hurting him with her nails. Rose didn¡¯t mean to and she could only apologise now after it happened.


    "It¡¯s fine,¡¯ Zayne replied. He rested his hand on her lower back.


    Rose was too much of a fast learner. He only needed to tell her what to do and she picked up on how to do it just as he liked.


    He knew she had already finished before him and he wasn¡¯t too far behind. Again, he emptied himself inside of her and kissed her cheek as he did so. She was tired, he could tell but he wasn¡¯t done yet. He would help to build her stamina.


    The night was too early to call it quits already.


    Zayne waited for Rose to regain her energy.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand how it was so easy for him to want to go again. Had she gotten married to a beast? What could she do to tire him out fast?


    "It isn¡¯t fair that I am always the one who gets tired first," Rose muttered, jealous of Zayne.


    Zayne laughed and pinched her cheeks. "I train regularly, Rose. It¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t keep up with me. You still do a good job. I hope you are not tired," he said, moving Rose¡¯s hair out of the way to reveal her breasts to him.


    After numerous compliments, Zayne noticed that she wasn¡¯t quick to hide herself from him. She still blushed here and there but she trusted his compliments and didn¡¯t think little of her body.


    Rose knew he was eager to go again since she felt that eagerness inside of her. Their poor sheets were ruined. "I am not tired but not like this," she said, wanting a change in how they were.


    She was seated on top of Zayne with him reaching further than he did before. There were too many moments when she experienced a strange feeling like he was knocking the air out of her when he entered her. She could only do this once and needed a break from it before she went limp with exhaustion and their intimacy had to stop now.


    "Do not laugh," she poked his shoulder. Rose knew this had to be fueling his ego. It was all his fault.


    Zayne brought Rose¡¯s hand up to his lips to kiss it. "I am not laughing at you. You have no idea how cute you are now. I can¡¯t get enough of you."


    Zayne lifted Rose off of him and laid her down to the right of him. He turned to be above her.


    He admired her beauty. She lit up the estate with her smile no matter where she went. She brought new life to his home.


    "Zayne?" Rose called him since he didn¡¯t move.


    She watched as he lifted her leg to kiss it. Rose gripped a handful of the blanket beneath her.


    "Say my name again."

 Chapter 251

    Chapter 251: Chapter 251"Zayne," Rose called his name as he wanted. She palmed his face with her hands.


    He made her feel so loved.


    "Zayne," she smiled as she repeated his name. If he liked hearing his name be said by her so much then she would gladly repeat it over and over again.


    Rose enjoyed saying it as much as Zayne liked hearing it. She laughed when he playfully bit just above her right breast. The tiredness she felt earlier was quickly going away. She wanted to hold him and never let go of him.


    Rose also wanted for the night to never end. She enjoyed it when it was just the two of them and wanted it to stay this way a little longer.


    "Ow," Rose whined.


    "You are lost in thought. I must be doing something wrong," Zayne said, lifting her right leg as he spoke. She didn¡¯t have the slightest clue of all the things he wanted to do to her. "I¡¯ve been holding back and you¡¯re here lost in the clouds."


    "You don¡¯t need to hold back," Rose replied, her gaze fixed on Zayne. "You can do as you want. I am not afraid."


    "And what if I wanted to have you in that hidden space we found in the garden?" Zayne asked.


    Rose wasn¡¯t certain about them since they could be caught. "Why do you want to go where someone might see us? I don¡¯t want to be caught like this. Only you should see."


    It was moments like this when Rose said things that fueled how much he desired her. She said it so innocently and looked embarrassed at the same time.


    "It is a hidden spot in the garden, Rose. No one will see us-"


    "But they might hear us," Rose interjected.


    "You know, servants are happy when they see us in love with each other. When a husband can¡¯t keep his hands off his wife they know that the wife¡¯s spot is secured because her husband loves her. And trust me, we will not be seen or heard by anyone. Everyone has the sense to move when they see us together," said Zayne.


    Rose still wasn¡¯t confident she could do this out there and not be worried about someone coming but she still answered, "If it is what you want then I will try it. I didn¡¯t know you could be intimate in such a place."


    Zayne laughed at her little innocent mind. She was not corrupted by what she witnessed in the past. "There isn¡¯t a rule for us to follow that we must only make love here. Let me convince you tomorrow."


    Rose feared what awaited her tomorrow but it didn¡¯t last long as she had to think about the present. She felt him there again and she knew he was teasing her by going slowly. She wanted to bite him again but Zayne would just enjoy it.


    Zayne smiled and leaned down to leave kisses on her chest. He wondered what she was thinking of now to be glaring at him. She had a habit of urging him to go slow but he knew she grew tired of it and wanted more. She had to start speaking about what she wanted as he would enjoy teasing her by doing the opposite.


    Zayne kept himself busy with her breasts. There were marks he purposely made for Rose to find only when she had to soak. He wanted to be around at the time she would get undressed before her maid but he knew he had to be far away from her as the little bunny could be dangerous when it wanted to be.


    Rose closed her eyes when he entered her again. It had taken him long enough. It was a tad bit unbelievable how much she craved Zayne¡¯s touch these days. She was too shy to tell him at times since these desires felt like something to be kept to herself but she was going to tell him.


    She was going to tell him when he didn¡¯t have her so lost for words as he did now.


    Rose touched his shoulders and was careful not to hurt him with her nails again. He wasn¡¯t as patient as he started with his rhythm steadily increasing and he didn¡¯t spare her by not settling all of his length inside of her.


    Zayne said the convincing would start tomorrow but to Rose, it was as if it started now.


    "Zayne,¡¯ she called his name, this time without thinking of doing so. His name left her mouth out of instinct. He had her full attention and the only thing that could leave her lips now was his name.


    Rose¡¯s head was thrown back so Zayne took the chance to bury his head in her neck to kiss her then leave another mark there. There would not be a way for Rose to forget what they did now. When he was done here, he would cover the rest of her with marks to remember this night.


    Her reactions were cemented in his head. The sight of her now with her head thrown back and her hands holding onto him as if she might fall was something he would never forget.


    "Rose, I love you," he said against her skin. Zayne hoped she wouldn¡¯t grow tired of hearing it because he would say it at least twice a day. She always needed to remember that he loved her. "Fuck," Zayne cursed. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose didn¡¯t respond to him with words. Instead, her body reacted to him.


    She might just be the death of him and the funny part was that Rose never realised the things she did to him. She was clueless about it which was what made it even more special.


    "I love you," he heard the breathless response from her side.


    Zayne stopped marking her skin as he needed to kiss her. He caged her hands beside her head, their fingers interlocking. The feeling of her ring still present on her finger added to how special the moment was.


    Rose lost her last bit of strength when Zayne bit her lip gently as he pulled away from their kiss. She couldn¡¯t last another second with the way he looked at her or touched her and again, he emptied himself inside of her.


    Rose wanted to cover her face with her hand but Zayne still had her hands trapped. She could only look away to avoid his gaze as it weakened her the more she saw it.


    Zayne chuckled. "I would love it if you stayed this cute forever, Rose. I would never get tired of seeing you like this. You¡¯re one of a kind."

 Chapter 252

    Chapter 252: Chapter 252"You didn¡¯t need to do this," said Rose.


    Zayne threw the cloth he used to clean her back into the bowl of water that was starting to turn cold. "It would have been uncomfortable for you to sleep like that," he answered.


    Rose was grateful for him thinking of wiping off what little sweat she had and changing the sheets beneath them. She could save herself from some embarrassment in the morning.


    Rose looked at the jug which was meant to have water to drink if they needed some in the middle of the night. It was empty.


    Zayne noticed her looking there. "I will refill it with water and bring some food for you. There might just be some fruits around or they might have left dinner out for us. I¡¯ll be back soon," he said, leaning forward to kiss her goodbye before he stood up.


    Rose stayed on the bed, watching as Zayne took the jug. She wanted to join him but she was too tired to move. One day she had to be the one to tidy the room in place of Zayne and perhaps clean him.


    She blushed as she thought of Zayne¡¯s interest in the garden. She should have known he was up to something when he commented on wanting to see her lying on a bed of pretty flowers. He was filling her with all these wild thoughts that scared her at first but then she was intrigued.


    "What is becoming of me?" Rose whispered. She was slowly changing because of Zayne.


    Outside the room, Zayne walked downstairs to the kitchen to get Rose¡¯s water.


    Something small caught his eye on the table where letters were placed for him to read.


    Zayne stopped to look at the letter which carried his brother¡¯s seal. He crumpled up the paper after reading what was written.


    Gage was doing the same crap he always did when Zayne came home but this time he was out of line. The way the letter was written came off like Gage was having fun calling him to the palace to speak about another trip he needed to take. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne knew his brother would want to use him again and before Rose, he wouldn¡¯t mind going away from home but it is different now. He couldn¡¯t just up and leave Rose already. He only had his mother to watch over her and there was much she had to know about Rose.


    His brother was normally more sensible than this but it just so happened that each time he came back with a victory Gage acted like this. Zayne would be kind to stay at home while his brother went out to fight but as always the court would call it a plot for Gage to go out and die then Zayne would take the throne.


    Zayne took the balled-up letter with him to the kitchen to throw away.


    It was unavoidable that he had to go to the palace to end Gage¡¯s plans before he started to pull Rose into this.


    ***


    The next day, Zayne arrived at the palace in a foul mood. This wasn¡¯t how he wanted to spend his second day with Rose but luckily, she was busy looking around the estate and the garden again.


    "Why was I called to join you today? Each time you meet with your brother early in your return the two of you fight. I don¡¯t want to be the one who has to pick between pulling you off the king or letting you beat him. Please send me back," Finn said, needing Zayne¡¯s order to go home. "I can keep Rose busy."


    "Not after you told her about going to her and leaving me," Zayne replied.


    Finn backed away from Zayne. "That was just a joke and she wasn¡¯t your wife then. If you fight the king, I will just turn blind for a few minutes and if you start to lose, I¡¯ll still be blind so you don¡¯t need to be worried about being embarrassed in front of me."


    Zayne regretted calling for Finn instead of Liam. It was only due to Finn once spending a lot of time in the palace as his tutor partner that he brought him along. Finn spoke to Gage more than any of the other soldiers.


    ¡¯I have a bad feeling about this,¡¯ Finn thought. He expected Zayne to ignore all requests from the palace to come here and stay home with Rose yet Zayne surprised him by showing up.


    "Prince Zayne. The king is busy-"


    "Out of the way," Zayne instructed the guards. "The king isn¡¯t busy. He¡¯s hiding like a coward."


    "I apologise for this. You won¡¯t get in trouble if you pretend he scared you or pushed you out of the way," Finn advised the guard.


    Zayne entered his brother¡¯s private quarters.


    "Brother!" Gage greeted Zayne with open arms. "Still barging into places without getting permission first. That hasn¡¯t changed but I¡¯m told your interest in marriage has changed. I want to congratulate you but I am having a hard time believing you went and got yourself a wife."


    "Finn," Gage turned to the smaller man behind his little brother. He dropped his arms since Zayne was not going to return the hug. "Is it true that he found himself a wife? Were you there at the wedding?"


    "It¡¯s true and I was, my king. I have never seen the prince happier than he was on his wedding day. His wife is a wonderful and kind woman," Finn answered. He looked down at the floor to avoid locking eyes with the king.


    "Is that so?" Gage smiled, facing Zayne again. "I had a good list of women carefully prepared for you and you go off to marry the daughter of a lord from another kingdom. Something feels off here and strangely, I am the only one noticing it. Why did you marry this woman?"


    "I don¡¯t need to tell you why I did. What you need to know is to find someone else in my place. I am not leaving my wife so soon," Zayne said, not sharing the same humour as Gage who laughed.


    "I don¡¯t have anyone else, Zayne. It can¡¯t be helped that I only have you to send out at this time. You have a better chance at bringing us all the glory. Don¡¯t you hear how the kingdom chants your name?"


    "I don¡¯t give a fuck about your jealousy. I am not leaving my wife so save yourself the trouble and stop sending me letters. Find someone else," Zayne repeated.


    "I love you brother, but the way you speak to me at times gets under my skin. Tell me, who was present to see that you consummate the marriage?" Gage inquired.

 Chapter 253

    Chapter 253: Chapter 253"Gage, I will hit you and aim for your teeth if you bring that up again," Zayne warned his brother.


    Zayne expected to hear the question of consummation from the court but not from his brother. Not the same brother who went through feeling uncomfortable to have a group of men come to his room afterwards.


    Gage didn¡¯t fear what Zayne would do. They were a prince and king here, one having more authority. "It¡¯s only right that we follow how things are done here. I don¡¯t see why you are so against answering-"


    "Because I don¡¯t need a bunch of old men checking after my wife. Are you going to let this happen to our little sister?" Zayne questioned, testing Gage.


    "This isn¡¯t about our sister. This is about your wife who you were so rude to not bring to the palace to meet the king. There are ways for things to be done and I can¡¯t keep bending the rules for you. It is also time that you return to the palace. Why do you want to live away from your family?" Gage asked, not understanding his brother.


    Zayne didn¡¯t feel the need to explain it since what Gage was doing now was a good reason he didn¡¯t like living in the palace anymore.


    "You know mother. She already came here to tell me about your wife and how you want to host a dinner to have us meet her. It is quite unlike you. That woman must be changing you," Gage said, more interested in meeting her now.


    Who had a better hold on his brother to make him do all these new things?


    "She¡¯s not coming here. Not now, not ever," Zayne replied.


    "I know how bad it can get but this is home, Zayne. We were born and raised here. This is our first home and it will always be home. I haven¡¯t touched your wing in the palace so you are free to come back when you are ready. You should be in the palace," said Gage.


    "I made it clear that I will never be coming back. Stop wasting your time on me and focus on the kingdom. Find someone else to send out fast because I am not leaving my wife. I am this close to hitting you," Zayne said, showing Gage a tiny space between his fingers.


    "The king commands you to be present when it comes time to have a meeting about your plans. I would hate to have to imprison you for disobeying the king¡¯s orders. Wouldn¡¯t that be stressful for your wife- Wait!" Gage exclaimed, backing away from Zayne as his brother came toward him.


    Finn panicked more than Gage and tried to stop Zayne from going to hit his brother. Zayne was a prince but still, this was the king he wanted to hit. "Think about this, Zayne. If you hit him then Rose will be worried and you might be caught up here trying to get out of this."


    Zayne shoved Finn to the side. Gage only listened when he was hit and unfortunately for him, Zayne was in the mood to deliver a hard blow.


    "Zayne, I trained for longer than you have. Don¡¯t do something you will regret," Gage said, walking toward his brother. His fear of Zayne went away. He had to show that the king wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone.


    Zayne grabbed Gage¡¯s shirt, pulling him forward. He dodged the punch Gage threw at his face. "You¡¯ve spent too much time in the palace brother. You don¡¯t know how to throw a punch. It¡¯s like this," he said, giving Gage a demonstration.


    Gage touched his sore nose. "You bastard!"


    Zayne flicked his hand to get rid of the slight pain from hitting his brother¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t say stupid things and you won¡¯t get hit. You¡¯re lucky I didn¡¯t come with a sword. Stop this foolish jealousy you have each time I return."


    He continued, "You¡¯re a good king but an annoying jealous brother."


    "I am not jealous. I am the king," Gage replied.


    "Right, so leave me alone and stop acting so jealous. Haven¡¯t I warned you before? If you keep annoying me, I just might take your toys from you. Stop now before you make me desire the throne and I will take it from you if I want it," Zayne said, sure of himself that he could take this from his brother¡¯s hands.


    "I always knew that you desired it-"


    "No, I never did and I never will. You fail to see that when you get so caught up in the kingdom saying my name more than your name at times like this. Then you must be letting the court get in your head. You¡¯ve succeeded at being a good king so why don¡¯t you try being a better brother?" Zayne asked.


    Gage moved his hand from his bloody nose. "You¡¯re one to talk when you just punched the king. I should have thrown you in the dungeon for this but I won¡¯t since I need you to go where I am sending you." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am a good brother for not stabbing you when I really want to. You are testing my limits, Gage. It is no longer a time when I will jump to go out so fast to protect this kingdom. I have a wife I cannot leave when you want me to anymore. Times have changed. It¡¯s time for you to get the other men off their asses," Zayne advised Gage.


    "If you poke at me because of your little jealousy, I will bite back and you won¡¯t like it if I do. Don¡¯t let all of this get to your head. The throne wasn¡¯t for you or me. If he hadn¡¯t passed, you wouldn¡¯t be standing before me and I would have an understanding brother not sending me out. I¡¯ll keep my hands to myself now so mother doesn¡¯t worry," Zayne said, putting his hand behind him.


    Once Catherine found out about this, Zayne knew his mother was going to scold them. She was the only person who would pull them by their ears like they were children


    "Thinking about your wife now reminds me of something interesting Lucy told me," Gage said, plotting how to get even with Zayne. It was going to be a low blow but he just couldn¡¯t let Zayne away with punching him. "It can¡¯t be that you married a girl from a brothel right? If you think you got her pregnant then you should have considered the chances of the child belonging to someone else.¡¯


    Zayne spared his brother too much. He had gone too easy on Gage which was why Gage was so foolish to bring that up now.


    Finn closed his eyes. It had reached a boiling point where no one could stop the two brothers from fighting. Gage had gone too far with what he said last and unfortunately, Lucy had gone too far by speaking on what she didn¡¯t know.


    Finn tried to block out the noise of the two hitting each other. He worried more about the king even though he was a talented fighter. Finn could only count on one hand how many times Gage had beaten his brother and with Gage mentioning Rose, he didn¡¯t think today would be the day Gage won again.

 Chapter 254

    Chapter 254: Chapter 254At the estate, Rose kept herself busy in the garden. The weather was too good to pass up walking around to see the land given to Zayne. She wasn¡¯t used to the maids that followed her at a distance to bring her what she needed yet.


    She had yet to find what she would keep herself busy with for days like this when Zayne needed to go to the palace. It would be a good time to call upon a friend but Mary had not long returned to her family so Rose did not want to call upon her.


    Rose looked forward to meeting Zayne¡¯s sister. If she was lucky then they would get along well.


    Rose continued her walk around the garden and eventually ended up at the training grounds where Zayne would invite his soldiers to train when their break with their families ended.


    "Where has he sent those without a home?" Rose wondered.


    Rose didn¡¯t want anyone to be misplaced because of her. The estate was too big for the two of them so she didn¡¯t mind having some of the soldiers without families present. It would make the estate noisy on a day like this.


    Rose looked up at the sky. It had to be nearing noon yet Zayne was not back yet.


    "Krystle," Rose called to the maid she met yesterday.


    "Lady Hamilton."


    "How long does my husband¡¯s visits to the palace last?" Rose asked.


    Krystle thought it over carefully. "From what I know, the prince does not stay in the palace long. It is the ride back that makes it feel like he is away for a long time."


    "I see. That makes sense since I cannot see the palace from here. It must be a long ride to get home. I¡¯ve worried for nothing," Rose realised.


    "If I may, Lady Hamilton. It must be that you miss your husband. It is quite common among newlyweds to be this way," said Krystle.


    "I do miss him but I am more concerned about what he is doing in the palace. What do you know about the king? What can you truly tell me about his relationship with my husband," Rose said, taking a seat on a bench and then patting beside her for Krystle to sit.


    Krystle looked back at her peers who were just as puzzled as her. The prince was carefree but they weren¡¯t expecting the same from the lady.


    Rose noticed the hesitation and feared she had sat on a dirty bench. "Is it dirty?" She stood up, inspecting the bench. "It looks clean to me. I don¡¯t think my dress is dirty. I don¡¯t want to make a mess of it so soon."


    Rose feared having to get changed out of her dress too soon if the mess was too much. She didn¡¯t want to go through her dresses fast to make work for the maids who had to wash them.


    "Your dress isn¡¯t dirty, Milady. It is just uncommon for a lady to ask her maids to sit with her."


    "Oh. That is the reason? I don¡¯t mind if you sit here. I am the one inviting you," Rose said, sitting back down now that the problem was solved. "I don¡¯t feel good having you stand while we speak and it bothers me to see the others having to follow wherever I go. I should go back inside instead of walking around."


    "We are not tired, Lady Hamilton. We have been entrusted with taking care of you so we will follow you wherever you want to go. If you want to be here, we will diligently stand by. That is our job we are paid well to do so I will stand here," said Krystle. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose wished they would see she didn¡¯t care about such things but knew it would be hard to stop them from being this way soon. "If that is what you want then I won¡¯t force you to sit. About the king."


    "I have never had the pleasure of seeing the king up close to tell you what he is like behind closed doors but I have heard that the three royal siblings are close. They bicker like any other siblings but they are protective of each other. The king just," Krystle stopped, not knowing if she should tell Rose.


    "I won¡¯t tell anyone what you share with me," Rose promised.


    "The king seems to have plans for the prince¡¯s life. Before your arrival, there was a lot of talk about the king selecting a potential wife for the prince so many of the ladies were excited and waiting when the list would be revealed. Before that, there was another list which got many women excited," Krystle shared.


    She continued, "That is why we are all a little surprised that he returned with a wife whilst knowing of the king¡¯s plans. You must be prepared for those who think you stole their chance with the prince and I don¡¯t want to put it in your head but maybe, the king would be a little upset."


    Rose smiled, grateful for Krystle being so honest with her. "Thank you. I will keep that in mind. I am done with the garden for now and will retire to my room so all of you can rest. I will see the furniture the queen spoke about later."


    Rose stood up to go back inside so the servants could rest their feet. She had been in their position before and never wanted there to be a time when she didn¡¯t treat them fairly.


    "Someone is running to us. Is there trouble?" Rose asked, watching a maid run toward them.


    Krystle left Rose¡¯s side to find out what was behind all the rush and after she found out, she returned to Rose¡¯s side. "Your mother-in-law is here. Should I have a room prepared for you and something to drink?"


    "Yes, thank you. I should get to her fast. Where is she?" Rose questioned, hurrying off to see Catherine.


    "In the drawing room. I will join to serve," Krystle replied.


    Rose went straight to where Catherine was. She was tired from the long walk to get back inside but tried not to let it show. "Lady Catherine," she curtsied.


    "It seems I pulled you from somewhere far. Had I known, I would have waited for you when you came back inside but the matter is urgent. My sons are going to be the death of me," Catherine said, touching her aching head. "They got into a fight in the palace and now it is being resolved so Zayne will not be coming home soon."


    Catherine knew the court was enjoying this since they loved any reason to speak about Zayne and be able to punish him.


    "I want to scold Zayne for not thinking of having you here for so long alone but I know Gage can be a fool at times. A lot of times," Catherine corrected herself. "They love each other but those two always end up bumping heads. I wish their brother or father would be around to be the voice of reason. It is becoming too much for me now that they are much taller."


    "It is out of our control but take my advice. Try to have daughters. They are a tad easier to manage," said Catherine.

 Chapter 255

    Chapter 255: Chapter 255"I don¡¯t know if daughters make you worry less. I had my fair share of stressing my mother like deciding to leave everything I know behind and come here with Zayne. She must be worried sick about if we have arrived and it will take a while before my letters reach her. All children can stress you in different ways," Rose replied.


    Rose sat down beside Catherine.


    "You are right about that. My daughter is taking her time picking a suitor. I want her to marry for love if possible but at the same time, it¡¯s hard to watch her years go by," said Catherine.


    "I got married a little later than anyone would expect from the daughter of a lord. I had a good reason why but still, I don¡¯t feel like my years have been wasted and if she is taking her time, she might not be worried about what anyone thinks," Rose tried to assure Catherine.


    "It is different when in the position of a princess. There were a lot of discussions about sending the princess to wed the king so the truce would happen. I am lucky my sons were against what the court wanted. I can¡¯t imagine her being there," Catherine said, knowing she wouldn¡¯t have been treated well.


    "A young girl shouldn¡¯t be sent to marry a man twice her age. The horrors I have heard and witnessed. Oh dear, look at me spoiling the mood. I came here to tell you about Zayne but I got distracted. I¡¯ve sent someone to find out what is coming out of those two fighting each other. If we are lucky, he will be home in no time," Catherine patted Rose¡¯s hand.


    "Does the king not like that Zayne has gotten married? I know the king is already requesting Zayne heads out somewhere but that doesn¡¯t seem enough to make them fight. Did it have something to do with me?" Rose wondered as it was likely that it did.


    "Truthfully, I do not know. I was not in the palace at the time and all I was told was that the two fought. Instead of going there to see my sons at each other¡¯s throats, I came here and sent someone to the palace. It likely had something to do with you. We had been going through who would make a good wife for Zayne," Catherine revealed.


    "I have heard of this list. I know I am not the greatest choice and my father¡¯s title means very little here but we are already married. Perhaps there is something to be done to affect our marriage but I do not want it to happen. I¡¯ve already grown to love your son very much," Rose said, hoping Catherine would be on her side.


    "Your marriage won¡¯t end. I will make sure of it and once the king snaps out of his feelings, he will not think of ruining your marriage. Those two always bumped heads despite loving each other. Their older brother was the voice of reason. I¡¯m sorry," Catherine apologised, turning away from Rose to hide her face.


    She wasn¡¯t one to get emotional especially in front of a stranger for it to be later used against her. Her children were her weak spot and it had been some time since she spoke about them to someone.


    "A handkerchief please," Rose told Krystle. "I won¡¯t tell anyone what I have seen and I will keep her outside so you don¡¯t need to worry about anyone else seeing you like this."


    "That is kind of you. You need to be careful when you show that you are too kind. There are many here who will try to eat you alive if they can use your kindness. You are now Zayne¡¯s weakness so I expect you to know how to stand on your own. I like you but I will never forgive you if you make him fall," Catherine warned Rose.


    This wasn¡¯t a time for any silly mistakes.


    "I understand. What I told you about my past, it was spreading around a bit at home and many of the soldiers must have heard it. I¡¯m sure the court we left behind might dig around about me and learn of it. I will do my best to not let my past affect Zayne. I will become a good lady and wife for him," Rose promised.


    "It is a concern but how could I tell you about it when you were taken as a child? I have a daughter so I am understanding. Your mother must have been restless for many years. I don¡¯t know how she had the strength to get through it. I¡¯ve survived as a queen so I will help you get through this. Not only for Zayne¡¯s sake," Catherine said as she worried about Rose being here.


    "Tell me, how much have you learned? I need to know where to start," said Catherine.


    "I had a lesson on how to dance and how a lady is to portray herself but we were distracted by the king¡¯s death and family enemies so they stopped. I know a little bit about the history back at home but our focus had been on how to read and write," Rose revealed and then waited for Catherine¡¯s reaction.


    "You cannot read or write?" Catherine asked, shocked by this revelation. It was uncommon for a lady at Rose¡¯s age to not know how to read or write. "I need a moment. This is all too much."


    What had Zayne brought upon them?


    "I can read a little as long as I go slow and my handwriting is getting better. Zayne no longer calls it childish which means a lot since he has teased me about it from the start. I will bury myself in practising if needed. Everyone says that I am a fast learner," said Rose.


    Catherine didn¡¯t know if that was true or whether they were trying to make her feel good. She thought Rose was further ahead for there to not be much to do.


    Not only did she stay in a brothel but for it to get out that she couldn¡¯t read or write would not be good for Zayne.


    "You mustn¡¯t let anyone know of this. You would be feeding them too much gossip. Do you understand?"


    Rose nodded her head. "I am not ashamed of it anymore."


    "It is not about you. It is about Zayne. I told you that you are his weakness. He doesn¡¯t need this getting out, especially after fighting the king," Catherine clarified for Rose.


    "Oh, right. I wasn¡¯t planning on telling anyone about it. I don¡¯t want anyone to laugh at Zayne because of me. He will find me a tutor so I will be back to my lessons soon. We were only enjoying our time together first. I will make haste," Rose said to calm Catherine down. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m sorry if I have made this all about Zayne. I just," Catherine stopped, needing to think about how to explain it.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I understand it. You are his mother and I am still a stranger to you so you are bound to worry about him most. Perhaps I should turn my attention to a book now instead of wandering around," Rose decided.

 Chapter 256

    Chapter 256: Chapter 256Catherine feared she got a little ahead of herself. "Do not think about it now. Your husband is stuck in the palace so it is not a good time for you to have your head in a book unless you need a distraction. Luckily for us, Zayne intends to keep you away from where there will be a lot of attention."


    That gave Catherine time to help Rose.


    Had Rose been thrown right into the palace they would have needed to move fast.


    "I still need a distraction. I am good at overthinking so I might think the worst about where Zayne is now," Rose replied.


    "Then I will distract you. You haven¡¯t added your touch to the estate from what I have seen so far. It screams that only a man lives here. There aren¡¯t any flowers to liven up the place. Then there is your dress," Catherine said, inspecting the dress that Rose wore now.


    Rose looked down at the dress she knew came from Charlotte. She thought it was beautiful. "What is wrong with my dress?"


    "It is beautiful but the styles of the kingdom are different. If you want to stand out, you should keep them but if you want to blend in I know where you can get plenty of lovely dresses. It is up to you," Catherine gave Rose the choice.


    "My dresses were made by special friends at home and Zayne gifted me many as a wedding gift. It was never my intention to stand out. I am just grateful for what Zayne and my friends have given me. I will not get rid of my dresses but I do not mind getting a few in the future to match what the ladies wear here," Rose answered.


    Catherine smiled. "That was a wonderful response. You were calm and firm with what you wanted while also pleasing me by being open to our styles. The potential is there and you seem willing to learn. All hope is not lost."


    "You can say no to me, Rose. I am told that I can be a bit scary and as a former queen, many have trouble saying what is on their mind to me but I am granting you the freedom to say what you feel. If you don¡¯t, I know that Zayne will speak on your behalf and I don¡¯t want to feud with him," Catherine said, knowing when she faced a lost battle.


    "News of your marriage is starting to spread and what many will look at first is if I have accepted you and then if the current queen has. I can¡¯t tell you what she may do. She is awfully quiet most of the time so I can never guess what she is thinking but I will show support to you," Catherine promised.


    She still had some influence amongst ladies to create a way for Rose to settle in with her peers.


    "Thank you," Rose said, grateful once more for Catherine lending a helping hand.


    "The best way to show that I am supporting this marriage would be for us to be seen together. Zayne wants you here but it is up to you to decide if you want to attend parties. It was always expected of his wife and you can¡¯t make friends if you are here. Don¡¯t tell me you planned on making friends with soldiers?" Catherine asked, hoping Rose knew better.


    "I don¡¯t mind who I make friends with. The soldiers are not bad. One of the women amongst them is my friend. I think it is lovely how women can join the king¡¯s army if they want to. After she has rested, I will invite Mary here. I can send an invite to you the day she comes," Rose planned.


    Rose wondered if Mary would be ecstatic to sit with the queen. How many could say that they did?


    "I meant friends like yourself. Ladies married to men with grand titles. I am not telling you to end old friendships but you should start thinking of surrounding yourself with people who will help you in the future. To go into this alone without ladies by your side puts you in a terrible position."


    Rose didn¡¯t see approaching anyone for the reason of having protection to be making friends. It was looking to use others. She didn¡¯t want anything from Mary other than her time. Someone to speak to and have fun with.


    Their friendship came naturally over time though Mary tried to keep some distance because of Rose¡¯s new title.


    Rose had to think of how Anna lost someone she called a friend. She would end up in that position if she sat with ladies just because their husbands had good titles.


    "I want to make genuine friends whether they are married to a man with a good title or not. I¡¯ve had too much time unhappy to do something I do not enjoy. I will be positive that I can find ladies who accept me for me and if I cannot then I am satisfied with what I have now," Rose said, satisfied with her life.


    Catherine thought Rose to be different from most ladies around the kingdom. It could be from Rose being taken from her home so she was not raised as a proper lady. It explained why Rose was so simple.


    "Again, I will not force you to do anything. I am only offering you advice so I will not be offended when you do not take it. Now, what are we to do while we wait for Zayne to arrive? Thanks to you, this is the most I have gotten to visit Zayne¡¯s home during one of his returns. I¡¯ll be lucky if I get to stay for dinner," said Catherine.


    Rose smiled, picking up on what Catherine wanted. "Would you like to stay for dinner?¡¯


    At this point, Rose didn¡¯t know if Zayne would be home by then and she didn¡¯t want to eat dinner alone. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wonderful!" Catherine clapped her hands. "I can give you some tips for what to do when you host the family dinner. There is one other thing I am still stuck on. A child. Have you and Zayne been performing your duties?"


    Why weren¡¯t they eager to grow their family? She could not believe what Rose said about not being ready.


    Rose wanted to hide somewhere. This was just as awkward as if her mother were to ask her about this. "We have. A child is just something we do not seek now like I told you before. One day we might have one of our own but not now. I will apologise now if the wait will be long."


    "Hmm."


    Rose couldn¡¯t tell if the sound Catherine made meant she was happy or angry.

 Chapter 257

    Chapter 257: Chapter 257"How are you a free man right now? If anyone else were to beat up the king like you did, they would be praying for their life to be spared right about now. You gave the king a bloody nose which messes up the appearance he has to make to speak about our victory. Now he pushes even more for us to head out again. Violence solves nothing," Finn argued.


    "Coming from a man whose job is being in the army?" Zayne replied.


    "That¡¯s different. That¡¯s my job but you hit the king because you didn¡¯t like him. You going out again means that I have to go out again. I just got back to my mother¡¯s cooking and we have a lot of people who are now with their families. A few came home to the arrival of babies. How are we to pull them away?¡¯ Finn asked, seeing it as unreasonable.


    "We won¡¯t. Weren¡¯t you listening today that I am not going anywhere? I can¡¯t leave Rose alone yet," Zayne said, worried about how she was with him gone for so long.


    "Your brother can be petty when he wants to be. He knows he can¡¯t directly hurt you so he goes after the things around you and now, you have Rose. He¡¯s going to push toward her until you finally give in. You¡¯ll need to think about that," Finn said, more worried about Rose than Zayne.


    It wouldn¡¯t be hard for Gage to make Rose¡¯s time here unpleasant.


    "Maybe we should gather a few men and go-"


    "No, I am not leaving my wife and I will hit the next person who asks me to. Will it be you?" Zayne asked, tapping his fingers on the seat as he waited for Finn to speak again.


    Finn smiled and turned his attention to the window. "If that decision ever changes, I will be right beside you. Someone has to keep you alive. Just remember this when the time comes for you to name one of your children after me."


    "Over my dead body," Zayne replied.


    He could not get through hearing about another Finn.


    Finn frowned and pretended to be disappointed. "And here I was considering naming my fifth born after you. Now, you will get moved to tenth."


    "Finn," Zayne said.


    "Yes?"


    "You¡¯re an idiot," Zayne said, shaking his head at Finn¡¯s stupidity.


    Finn was an idiot but still a loyal one.


    "Take the carriage and go back to your family. Have it returned to me by night and don¡¯t take it anywhere to be ruined like you did last time. I will make you pay for it," Zayne warned Finn.


    "I would never and there is something that bothers me. I have known you since we were children. I was paid to be around when you were tutored and for years I have asked you for a carriage. How is it that Rose comes in and gets one of your carriages before me? Not to forget you were offering her the house you bought," Finn said, offended.


    Zayne smiled as there was a simple answer behind his actions. "Are you a pretty amusing woman, Finn?"


    "I¡¯m a handsome entertaining man, Zayne. If all it took to get expensive gifts from you was to make you fall in love with me, I would have done that years ago. It¡¯s not too late for me," Finn joked. He tried to take Zayne¡¯s mind off thinking about what Gage would do.


    Zayne touched the handle on the door to open it. "Get out."


    "You want me to get out of a moving carriage. Are you crazy? Wait, I forgot I am talking to the man who punched the king in his face. Is that your mother¡¯s carriage?" Finn pointed inside the gates to take Zayne¡¯s attention off of him.


    Zayne didn¡¯t bother to look since he already guessed his mother was here after she didn¡¯t show up at the palace. He didn¡¯t mind it since Rose needed the company in his absence. As long as she didn¡¯t bother Rose all day then she could keep coming. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When the carriage stopped, Zayne was relieved to see that his sister wasn¡¯t trailing them to come to meet Rose. He could only handle his mother now after what he went through with Gage today.


    "Have fun!" Finn yelled as the carriage turned around to take him home.


    Zayne entered the front doors and immediately went searching for Rose. It was only now he considered the home too large since he couldn¡¯t find her right away.


    ¡¯Zayne?" He heard her voice from behind him.


    Zayne turned around and found Rose coming out of the small library room with flowers in her hands.


    "Welcome home. I was putting some of the flowers I picked in some of the rooms. They smell lovely," Rose said, holding out the flowers for Zayne to smell.


    Zayne closed the space between them to hug Rose. "I¡¯m sorry for being away so long. Did I worry you?"


    "Yes, but your mother has been here to keep me distracted. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I was picking the flowers and putting them in different rooms. I put them in a vase with water so they don¡¯t die fast. I just needed something to do while I waited for you," said Rose.


    "You can do whatever you want, Rose. They smell good," he said after smelling the flowers in her hands. ¡¯Did you have enough vases for it?"


    "I tried to find enough but the storage only had a few so I had to pick which rooms would get flowers. So far it is the library here, the drawing room, the kitchen, and our bedroom. Your mother has been kind enough to get someone to bring more. I would like to plant the flowers in pots instead of cutting them," Rose said, sharing her plans for the next few days.


    "You¡¯ve got quite the schedule. You¡¯ll need to be careful it doesn¡¯t interfere when your tutor comes for your lessons. Will I need to schedule when I want to see you tomorrow? I have nothing to do then."


    "No, you don¡¯t. You can join me or we can do something fun. Whatever you like to do," Rose replied.


    The flowers could wait.


    "I don¡¯t want to kill your interest in the garden so we should go there tomorrow," said Zayne.


    Rose wanted to cover his mouth to not have his plans for the garden brought up. "Your mother is close so you must be careful with what you say."


    Zayne didn¡¯t pay too much mind to it and lifted Rose¡¯s hand to kiss it. "I can say whatever I want in our home. Isn¡¯t it about time we send her on her way? She¡¯s been with you long enough."


    Rose hesitated to tell Zayne about the dinner plans she made but when he kissed her neck and she knew his mother could come at any second, she had to. "I invited your mother over for dinner."


    Zayne stopped. "Why? You know she¡¯s using you to keep coming here whenever she feels like it. We don¡¯t see each other this often. She doesn¡¯t come here very often."


    Zayne knew his mother must already have many visits planned and she was going to use Rose to come here.


    "I didn¡¯t know if you were going to be home for dinner and I didn¡¯t want to be alone. I¡¯m sorry but I don¡¯t see why you don¡¯t want her to be here. She cares for you and she is quite helpful to me so why?" Rose asked, needing more backstory as to why he was against it.


    "I don¡¯t mind her coming here and there but I was looking forward to it being just the two of us. My mother has a way of meddling and she doesn¡¯t notice it. She¡¯ll want us to be together at all times but she¡¯ll come here to see what we are doing. That doesn¡¯t work in my favour when you are concerned about her hearing us," Zayne explained.


    "She can stay for dinner but not the night. Please tell me that you haven¡¯t said she will spend the night-"


    "She has not. No need to get worried that I will disturb you tonight. I will have my dinner and be on my way, but first, I need to talk to Zayne alone if you do not mind Rose. We won¡¯t be long and then I will come to help with the rest of the flower arrangements," Catherine offered Rose. "Let her go, Zayne."


    "See? Meddling," Zayne whispered to Rose.


    Rose tried not to laugh at what he said and stepped away from Zayne so they could speak in private. She trusted Catherine to be better at understanding what occurred in the palace today.


    Zayne waited for Rose to be out of sight and then turned to his mother. "Shouldn¡¯t a former queen know not to disturb newlyweds?"


    "You¡¯ll have to forgive me. I am quite used to everyone letting me in where I wish to go. Come, son. We have much to discuss about your marriage."

 Chapter 258

    Chapter 258: Chapter 258"I don¡¯t think we have anything to speak about concerning my marriage. Gage has already put me in a bad mood so don¡¯t join him in doing it. Let¡¯s have dinner and move on," said Zayne.


    "I think it is only fair that we address the issue of her not only living in a brothel but the fact she is now learning to be a lady at her age. It is sad and my heart truly breaks for her but there is so much that can be used against you," Catherine shared her concerns.


    "I hope you won¡¯t end this talk by telling me to end my marriage with her because then we may have a big problem," Zayne said, keeping watch of where Rose went.


    "Of course not. I can very much see that the two of you are in love with each other. To ask you to end this marriage would be setting myself up to not see you anymore. I am just worried about you. I am your mother so it is what I do. Nearly half the court has been looking for something to come at you with. You brought it to them," said Catherine.


    "You don¡¯t need to be concerned when I am not. Rose will not be used against me unless they want a war to start here for the first time. Her past was spreading back home but only me and her family knew she couldn¡¯t write or read. I trust that you will keep your mouth shut. Won¡¯t you?" Zayne asked, needing her to promise it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don¡¯t indulge myself in such gossip. What would I look like sharing that about her when I am hoping she learns quickly? She said she had been told to be a fast learner. Is it true?"


    "It is true and I am not trying to turn Rose into some remarkable lady for you to take around or to turn her into what anyone thinks my wife should be. I love her as she is. If I wanted someone to fit your standards I would have married long ago," Zayne said, wanting nothing of Rose to change.


    "That is wonderful of you. Still, she¡¯s a curious little thing who will want to move around and see the kingdom. She¡¯s an outsider for us-"


    "She¡¯s Hamilton now," Zayne corrected his mother. "She¡¯s not an outsider now that she carries our name. I am not in the mood for this. All I want to do is enjoy my time with my wife. You¡¯ve been on me for years to get married and now that I have, you are bothering me with this."


    Who wanted to hear this right now?


    "I am trying to think about the future for you while you two are happy in love. I know how it is to enter an unfamiliar place and many tests you. Her past with the brothel we can get around because she was a victim. I can make it so that only someone heartless would speak about it," Catherine said, having her ways to keep the women silent.


    Unfortunately, it would be too good of gossip to not talk about the wife of a prince not knowing how to read.


    "You don¡¯t have any idea how they have been plotting against you while you were away so I fear this being what they use against you. I trust that you will take care of them. You are not only looking out for yourself but for her as well. I will back off," Catherine said, knowing she was coming off too strong.


    "Thank you," Zayne replied.


    "Are you truly not ready for children?" Catherine had to ask.


    "Mother. You just said you were going to back off," Zayne said, over her visit already.


    "I did back off from what we spoke about before. Many are eager to have a child and grow their family. I know you will make a wonderful father which is why it surprises me that you want to wait. Oh," Catherine noticed something.


    She approached Zayne to touch his face. "Oh, son. I can read that look. It isn¡¯t that you want to wait, you are just waiting on her. Is that it?"


    Zayne moved his mother¡¯s hand from his face. "That is between myself and Rose. Don¡¯t ask her about children. You should be satisfied that we returned married. It was not my plan from the start. Why did you hit me?" He asked in a bored tone.


    "Because you would have her family think I raised some bastard to not marry their daughter first? I raised you better than that. With the help of some others, I raised you better than that," Catherine corrected herself before Zayne could point out her mistake.


    Catherine touched Zayne¡¯s face despite him not liking it before. "You know that I care for you, right? I want you to enjoy your days with Rose and live for a very long time. I can¡¯t stand to see the court go after you. You¡¯ve always been the one to not follow anyone¡¯s wishes. You¡¯ve given your father quite the headaches."


    "No parent wants to outlive their children and I already have with one of you. Be careful, Zayne. Please have some plan to be one step ahead of them. I won¡¯t be here tomorrow since I will visit Gage. The pressure of ruling the kingdom gets to him and he already feels like he couldn¡¯t fill Zeek¡¯s shoes. Now he is compared to you."


    "I don¡¯t want to hear excuses. He knows where my loyalty lies yet he chooses to do this. I have had enough of it. We cannot do this and then smile later like this never happened. He has no idea how lucky he is. The royals I met tried to kill each other," said Zayne.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t believe it. Royals had their issues but to attempt to kill each other was something she could never bring herself to do. "You won¡¯t get the chance to hurt each other if I hear any of you are so stupid to try to kill the other. I will end you two myself."


    Catherine tried to tidy Zayne¡¯s shirt. "Your father always said boys will fight so I try to stay out of it when you two throw punches but must you? I will speak to Gage and end this nonsense tomorrow. Rose is looking forward to the dinner so that night must go smoothly. Stomach your brother for her."


    "I am trusting you to have him change his mind. He¡¯ll miss his front teeth if he doesn¡¯t. I would love to see him have his new portraits done with his teeth missing," Zayne said, tempted to provoke Gage to make it happen.


    Catherine closed her eyes. Her sons would be the death of her. "I am going to see Rose and her flower arrangement. At the moment, she is the only reasonable person in this estate or maybe family. While you are alone, you must go over the budget. She will need money to spend. Don¡¯t be cheap with it."


    "Cheap?" Zayne laughed since she was clueless about Rose. "I would like to spoil her while Rose wishes to lock away my money."


    "She does? We can¡¯t have that," Catherine said, plotting to fix this little issue.

 Chapter 259

    Chapter 259: Chapter 259Gage inspected the bruises left on him by Zayne. How was he to show his face to the town tomorrow when he looked like this? He looked like he had just come back from a battle he was close to losing.


    Gage touched a sore spot on his lip. Gone were the days when he could tease his little brother and nothing would come out of it. Zayne had grown to be taller than him and with it came Zayne doing the beating.


    He remembered the little brother who wanted desperately to join learning how to use a sword.


    "Fuck," Gage cursed, upset that his plans for tomorrow were ruined.


    The door opened which further upset him. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone right now.


    "Are you happy?" He heard the queen.


    "Shouldn¡¯t you be coming to treat your husband instead of asking me that?" Gage asked, looking at her reflection in the mirror.


    "Not when you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself today. Why would you pick a fight with your brother over his wife? We talked about holding a big celebration for him. This war would not have been won if not for him. The time to fight is done so apologise," Queen Yvonne urged her husband.


    She could easily guess how bad it would be if they lost Zayne¡¯s loyalty.


    Gage didn¡¯t have time to think of celebrating Zayne. "Do you see my face?"


    "The state of it is hard to miss," Yvonne replied. "I do not understand you. You go on and on about his achievements to me but then when he stands before you, you do this. Why?"


    Gage didn¡¯t have an answer for it at first but then he settled on, "I was merely joking-"


    "No, you were not. I know that it gets you that many cheering for him at times like this. It isn¡¯t a good feeling to be compared to anyone. I still feel like I am nowhere near filling your mother¡¯s shoes but you do not see me picking a fight with her. Apologise to him," Yvonne advised her husband.


    Yvonne approached him to get a better look at his bruises. "This shows that you went too far. How did you think he would react to you speaking about his wife?"


    "It is tradition for it to be checked that the marriage is official. He¡¯s just upset that I know she once lived in a brothel. That kingdom had slaves, something they tried to hide from us."


    Yvonne was surprised to hear this was the kind of woman Zayne settled for but then she had to consider how Zayne always did the unexpected. "Well, he knows her past and married her. We just have to accept it. There¡¯s nothing you can do about his marriage now and there¡¯s nothing you will do. Promise me."


    "I was never going to end his marriage. I didn¡¯t believe it in the first place. Don¡¯t touch it," Gage said, his cheek hurting after Yvonne touched it.


    "I hope you got enough good hits in to get rid of your anger. This ends right now before your family splits. We can¡¯t lose Zayne¡¯s loyalty now. His wife is from another kingdom so what would stop him from moving there and leaving us?" Yvonne asked, needing Gage to seriously consider his actions.


    "He wouldn¡¯t," Gage replied. He knew his brother would never just up and leave them for good.


    "We also thought he would not get married but here we are. Anything is possible right now. It is possible for him to grow tired of your jealousy and have to move on when you are in a better mood. I would have long left if I was in his shoes. Just think about the consequences,¡¯ said Yvonne.


    She could only offer him advice as Gage would do as he wanted.


    Since he didn¡¯t want her touching his bruises, Yvonne walked to the bed.


    "You will find someone else to send in his place, won¡¯t you? You have plenty of men to use in the palace so why not give your brother a break? If you are not careful you¡¯ll end up losing another- Sorry," Yvonne caught her mistake fast. "I didn¡¯t mean to."


    "Stop talking," Gage said, annoyed that she was bringing up his late brother.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to. I was just. Forgive me but I think remembering what you have already lost will serve as a reminder of why you should treat Zayne better. You are on the path of losing another brother and all blame will be on you," Yvonne said, telling Gage the harsh truth.


    "I cannot send someone else. Where he must go, the leader talks to only Zayne. Zayne will give me the results that I need which is why I must send him. Before he went off to find a wife, we talked about him going there when he returned," Gage explained.


    "Then why couldn¡¯t you have told him this instead of being forceful? Honestly, you deserved to be hit for your methods. Tell him that you need him instead of ordering him around and help me decide on a wedding gift for him. Now I feel like hitting you," Yvonne said, annoyed that this could have all been avoided.


    "What is it with men and wanting to act all-powerful instead of just speaking?" Yvonne wondered.


    "Like your battles with women are simple. I¡¯m sure my mother will come to visit tomorrow so it will be made right. I let him get off easily for hitting me so he knows I am not upset. This will be cleared up when we get to dinner so don¡¯t worry about it. I need something to drink," Gage said, looking away from the mirror.


    Yvonne thought he needed more than that. "Maybe you should have one of your beloved wines wrapped up as a gift for Zayne and hand it to him yourself. I am thinking of getting his wife a necklace. We have a lot to make up for thanks to you."


    "Zayne had a role to play in us falling out," Gage argued.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t see it that way. "Think of a nice gift and apology. I wonder, should we take our son to see Zayne¡¯s wife? I don¡¯t know what we might be walking in on. Should we meet her first?"


    Yvonne trusted Zayne¡¯s judgement but still, a woman from a brothel wasn¡¯t the kind of person she wanted around her son to have him hear things he shouldn¡¯t. Yvonne didn¡¯t want to hear stories about a brothel and get into full detail.


    "See, you question her as well," Gage said, seeing his actions right since everyone was questioning it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am speaking to you, not to Zayne. That is where you made the mistake. Please back me when you sleep. Your face bothers me," Yvonne said, not wanting to see it for another second. "I need my handsome husband back."


    "I am still handsome. These are little scratches," Gage said, confident he was still the most handsome man in the kingdom. "I¡¯m not going to let him land a hit next time."


    Yvonne closed her eyes. Gage was not listening to her. "I told you not to let there be a next time. I am going to bed. Find someone in your counsel to bother with this."


    Yvonne gave up. The two brothers had to fix this.

 Chapter 260

    Chapter 260: Chapter 260The next day, Rose found herself busy planning the dinner to be hosted by herself and Zayne. She was nervous as not only was this going to be her first appearance to more relatives but she had to entertain the king and queen.


    Since she never hosted anything in her life, Rose was worried about how it would come off. Would she make a good first impression or would the dinner all fall apart?


    Zayne laid on his side eating fruits cut up for him and watching Rose get lost in deciding what plates she wanted to use and from time to time, she asked for his opinion. His opinion was to not invite his siblings over for dinner.


    His siblings had food at their homes so why did they need to come here? Still, he answered to please Rose. She found something she wanted to do so he could not ruin this for her.


    If not for his mother and her plans, Rose would be focused on him right now.


    Rose glanced at Zayne enjoying lying around with fruits. She would like to join him but she had much to do. She never noticed before how much thought and planning had to go into inviting anyone over for dinner.


    It was stressful but Rose still enjoyed some parts of it. The fun part was getting to decorate the estate as she liked and now many rooms had pretty flowers in them. It was small but Rose considered it to be adding her touch to show that this was also her home.


    Hearing Zayne compliment the little things she did was also worth it.


    "You are putting a lot of thought into this. A plate is a plate. I didn¡¯t know I had all of these things you pulled out of storage," said Zayne.


    "Your mother told me that she snuck things here when you were away. She also gave me a lengthy lecture about throwing away what looks old and buying new things with your money. Did you say something to her about money?" Rose asked as it was strange how Catherine suddenly brought it up.


    When they were alone, Catherine brought up out of nowhere that a lady should enjoy buying what she needed to ask Zayne for a good budget.


    "She brought up not being cheap with the budget and I replied that I wanted to spoil you but you are interested in saving money," Zayne answered.


    Rose didn¡¯t see what was wrong with that. What did she need to buy when the estate had everything she needed? "It is not like I am going to attend any parties soon and if I do, I already have dresses and shoes. I don¡¯t have any hobbies. I don¡¯t need money at the moment but she was quite adamant that I should just spend it on anything."


    "It takes money to host dinners and parties in the future if you desire to host any. How much money have you asked for to host this dinner?" Zayne asked since he heard nothing about it.


    "Must I spend money when you have everything? All we need is what would be cooked which shouldn¡¯t require too much money. My maid Krystle spoke about having music played. Must it be that extravagant? I thought it was a simple well-planned dinner," Rose said, starting to fear she had this all wrong. "I am clueless about this, aren¡¯t I?"


    "It is up to you to decide how you want the dinner to be. You don¡¯t have to be like everyone else and truthfully, I see no need to have music played unless you want to kill any awkwardness there might be. I enjoyed the dinners we had with your parents. Everyone talks about their day and eating. You can go for simple," Zayne encouraged Rose.


    Zayne put away the fruits and stood up to help Rose. "I will help you since I have been forced to attend many in the past."


    "I wanted to make it simple but we are inviting the king," said Rose. That was where the pressure came from.


    Zayne had the solution. "Think of him as my annoying older brother who is meddling in our life. Then you wouldn¡¯t be so keen to have him enjoy the night."


    Rose chuckled. She couldn¡¯t do that. "He is still the king for me and I am also trying to impress your mother. I have much to learn so I want to show her that I can do well. I need to study again. Will you help me with reading before the tutor comes?"


    Zayne closed the box of plates Rose had been stressing over since breakfast. This was why he wanted to be alone for the first days over even weeks so she wouldn¡¯t worry about this. "Let¡¯s have a break, Rose. We didn¡¯t say when we would invite them so you don¡¯t need to rush. I will tutor you after you¡¯ve had a break."


    Rose looked at the piles she made. She was far from done with picking out what they needed and sending back what wasn¡¯t to storage. "Being the wife of a prince is harder than I thought. I know there are servants to help me but I wanted to do it myself. Perhaps I have pushed myself too hard."


    Still, Rose wasn¡¯t ready to give up. She would not step all because she was clueless about a few things. She would make Zayne proud and impress his family, ending any doubts about her.


    "Rose," Zayne had her look at him. "It is stressful because it is your first time. I will be more involved if you need me. It doesn¡¯t need to be only you." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is expected that it is me doing the planning but I suppose we can keep it to ourselves that you helped me. I¡¯ve spent our morning doing this and not spent any time with you. I¡¯m sorry," Rose apologised.


    "Don¡¯t apologise. I found myself entertained seeing you be excited about something. Just take a break before you stress yourself out over this, Rose. It will be perfect in the end and if someone says that it is not, then it gives me a reason to not let them in our home again," Zayne said, kissing her hand.


    Rose noticed how Zayne sought any reason to not have to invite his family again. "From now on, I will think that if we enjoy it then it is perfect. What should we do now that I am taking a break?"


    "You¡¯ve been inside since we arrived. How about a carriage ride around? You don¡¯t need to get out. I can show you around where I frequent and be back in time before your tutor arrives. Will you join me?"


    Rose couldn¡¯t say no to Zayne. "I will. I have been waiting to see more but didn¡¯t want to trouble you. Let us go now," she said, tugging on Zayne¡¯s hand to pull him toward the door.


    Noon was the best time to see the town as everyone was awake and moving around.


    Zayne followed her to have Rose think she was successful in pulling him. He had a little plan in mind to bring up her spirits. A pet would keep Rose company and distract her when she is worried about something.


    It just so happened that he knew where to get a few bunnies.

 Chapter 261

    Chapter 261: Chapter 261Rose couldn¡¯t contain her excitement as she got another look around the kingdom. Zayne promised to take her somewhere exciting but would not reveal it to her to ruin the surprise.


    She thought about where he wanted to take her. Could they be going for more vases for her flowers? To visit a friend or a relative?


    Rose wanted Zayne to be out with it as she couldn¡¯t wait for the surprise. The way he sat looking amused by her made her suspicious of what he wanted to show her. This was just a trip around for new scenery so what was he smiling about?


    Rose leaned back on her seat. "Are you that happy to see me looking around or are you up to something? Strangely, you didn¡¯t push for us to be seated next to each other so what are you waiting to see?"


    "Nothing. Seeing you happy makes me happy. If you want me to sit beside you, you only need to ask. Should I?" Zayne asked.


    Rose shook her head. "No. You are up to something. I thought we were going to have a relaxing time out. Tell me, what is it that you have planned or would you rather keep secrets from your wife?"


    "You know I wouldn¡¯t keep secrets from you. I was thinking it would be nice to get a companion for you so on the days I have to be away from the estate, there will be someone beside you. I know a good place," said Zayne, his smile unknowingly widening.


    His response was not what she thought of.


    "A companion? Like a dog or a cat?" Rose asked, more interested in this than the scenery. "I would love one but isn¡¯t it too much responsibility? I will be busy for a while so wouldn¡¯t that make them sad?"


    "They¡¯ll have plenty of space to run around when you are busy and I¡¯m sure the servants will provide much attention for them. How about we get you a companion that will not care much about you? Just to eat and run around?" Zayne suggested, looking away from Rose for a moment to hold his laughter.


    Rose didn¡¯t understand since a cat and dog would want her attention at times. "What other option is there? I saw you have a small pond with fish but fish do not run around. I- You!"


    Rose thought of something and judging from Zayne not meeting her eyes anymore, she had guessed right. "Are you thinking of getting me a bunny? I do not want a bunny and if you bring one before me today, I will see myself to another room tonight."


    Rose didn¡¯t dislike bunnies but Zayne had teased her about them for so long that she didn¡¯t want to see one. She was grateful that so far there had never been rabbit served at dinner since she knew what he would say to her.


    Rose folded her arms to show that she didn¡¯t like this. "I want to go back. This isn¡¯t fun anymore. I am not like a bunny and I don¡¯t like when you tease me for being one. Why did I go find a mean husband?"


    Zayne couldn¡¯t hold back his laughter anymore. "Is that so? I¡¯ve suddenly found myself in the position of sleeping alone tonight. I think it upsets you because you have not been reminded of how cute bunnies are and there are other animals where we are going."


    He continued, "A few people go to visit there because there is also a big garden with a lot of flowers you can buy. You¡¯ve shown great interest in the garden I must admit I ignored for years and you like putting flowers in the rooms. It would be a waste not to go there."


    Rose was interested in going if there were flowers but she did not want to return with a bunny in the carriage with them. "I will go since we are on the way there but if you try to have me hold a bunny or bring one with us, I am quite serious about spending the night alone. Or maybe I should have your mother invite your sister over."


    Rose knew she got him when Zayne frowned. Gone were the days when only he could do the teasing. They weren¡¯t far away from the things that annoyed him. He was right at home with his family eager to see him.


    "I am excited to meet your sister. So excited that I find myself unable to wait for dinner to meet her. I suppose if I have a pet bunny it would be worth inviting her over to see. Wouldn¡¯t it?" Rose smiled, enjoying how she caged him.


    "You¡¯re playing with fire here, Rose. Not that I mind. You¡¯re finally showing that you can tease me this way. While I am proud of how you thought to use my sister, if she comes around you will regret it the most since she will make your ears bleed. Now, I really want to get you a bunny," Zayne said, his mind yet to be changed.


    "Even if you have to sleep alone tonight?" Rose asked, surprised he had not backed down.


    "I know you well, Rose. Gone are the days when you liked to sleep alone. You have grown the habit of moving to find me when we rest so you wouldn¡¯t last a night without me by your side. It makes me happy."


    Rose didn¡¯t see it that way. She had grown accustomed to sleeping with Zayne but she would also be just fine without him. "I can sleep without you there by my side."


    "Want to bet? If I win then we will come back here for a bunny. If you win, I will do whatever you think of. Deal?" Zayne proposed, extending his hand out for Rose to shake.


    Rose was hesitant. There was nothing she ever thought she could beat Zayne at. He was wonderful at everything which left her in awe of him but she wanted to beat him just once and this simple bet might be the only way.


    Rose shook his hand. She had slept without Zayne for many years so she would be just fine. It only bothered her that Zayne was confident he would win.


    The carriage stopped, ending their talk about their silly bet.


    Rose looked out the window and already she saw many patches of beautiful flowers with children running around and a few adults walking. "Is it fine for me to mix with others already? I didn¡¯t get dressed up," she said, looking down at her choice of dress.


    "We¡¯re just here to walk around and the people here won¡¯t make a fuss about what you are wearing. I wouldn¡¯t have brought you here if you needed to worry. This is the most busy it will ever get," Zayne promised.


    Zayne opened the carriage door and stepped out to offer his hand to Rose. They were gaining attention because of the familiar carriage but no one approached them. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose placed her hand on Zayne¡¯s and stepped out to join him. It was a pretty place she didn¡¯t want to miss.


    Zayne closed the carriage door behind Rose. While he wasn¡¯t interested in making appearances, something small like this should get the message spreading that the prince went on a stroll with his wife. A small visit to start letting others know that this marriage wasn¡¯t a ruse like he heard during his time in the palace.

 Chapter 262

    Chapter 262: Chapter 262Rose found it easy to ignore all the stares once they started to walk around. Zayne was easily pointed out as the prince because he did nothing to hide his face and his carriage gave it away. She didn¡¯t mind the children running up to him with sticks as their swords and the parents who came to apologise.


    Rose knew that Zayne¡¯s soldiers respected him and now she got a glimpse that the people of this kingdom respected him as well.


    After speaking to a few children and their parents, the couple was left alone to look around.


    "Do you usually travel like this without guards? You can defend yourself but what if you were to be ambushed? You should take at least one guard around with you or is it so safe here that you do not need to worry?" Rose asked.


    She was so used to the dangers of back home that she could not be as carefree and relaxed as Zayne was.


    "There is some danger here since I am not loved by all but we are safe here. Town guards roam this land frequently so we might come across a few here. I normally travel with Finn and a few others. I will assign you guards for the days you want to travel around. New guards since Mary will be busy," said Zayne.


    Rose was a bit disappointed to not have Mary but Mary was a soldier. She could not be once again stuck guarding someone.


    "Can we buy as many flowers as we like?" Rose asked, once again distracted by the flowers.


    "We can."


    "This reminds me of the fields behind the Ambrose¡¯s estate. I want to run through the flowers but I also don¡¯t want to ruin them. We should get a few," Rose said, pulling Zayne toward where she wanted to go.


    Zayne had a good feeling they would not be returning home with just a few flowers.


    ***


    In the palace, Catherine sought out the king again but it wasn¡¯t easy to find Gage this time. Instead, she stumbled upon the queen first.


    "Lady Catherine," Yvonne curtsied. "He is hiding," she ratted out her husband.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t hear of Gage making up for what he did to Zayne so she would work with Catherine to make it right.


    "Of course he is. I don¡¯t know how you put up with him. Leave it to me to fix this mess before it grows bigger. He¡¯s about to lose his biggest ally and his jealousy is getting in the way of him seeing it. I have raised those two to be close and this is how they act," Catherine sighed.


    At this age, Catherine thought she no longer had to deal with childish behaviour since all her children were old enough to know how to behave.


    Yvonne walked with Catherine to find Gage. "He cares for his brother but he has a terrible way of showing it. He does need Zayne and it seems to be unavoidable that Zayne must go. It is terrible timing that Zayne has returned with a wife. This wasn¡¯t intentional on Gage¡¯s part."


    "Perhaps but the way he voiced it to Zayne could have been done better. If he must send Zayne out, he must find a way to hold this off for a while. Zayne has just returned and I don¡¯t want him to go back out already. We use him too much and I fear he will completely turn his back on the palace," Catherine shared her fear.


    Zayne already started this by living outside of the palace and limiting how much time they got to visit him.


    Catherine would prefer he lived in the palace but she already came to terms with him living away and visiting from time to time. What she didn¡¯t want was for Zayne to turn his back on Gage.


    "I have tried to convince him but he is stubborn. I have given up so I am grateful you have come. Zayne has been quite helpful to us so I try to be the voice of reason when it comes to matters concerning him. If I could, I would throw out the men in the court finding a reason to criticise him,¡¯ Yvonne said, but she lacked the power to do it.


    "Trust me, I have felt the same way but nothing happens. When my husband replaced one fool another would show up. We must stand together so our family doesn¡¯t fall but Gage is the path to separate us. Come, I know where he hides," Catherine said, leading the way.


    Gage couldn¡¯t fool his mother. She knew all of his hiding spots. The ones he used as a young boy had not changed.


    "Since we are speaking about Zayne, I want to ask something about him. Well, not about him but about his wife. Gage revealed something about her past. I don¡¯t want to say it out loud since I never know who is listening but is it true?" Yvonne asked, hoping that it wasn¡¯t.


    As the queen, Yvonne always had to be mindful of who she surrounded herself with but she couldn¡¯t ignore Zayne¡¯s wife.


    "Good. Never repeat anything to anyone regardless of what is shared already. To hear it from your mouth would fan the flames. Her past isn¡¯t what we are used to but from what I have seen, she is a remarkable young lady. Zayne picked well and I suggest you do not question him about it," Catherine advised Yvonne.


    "I wouldn¡¯t dare question him about her but I was curious what you thought. If word of it gets out, then-"


    "The royal family should stand by Zayne and show support. That is the first thing you should think of doing," said Catherine.


    "Forgive me. I intended to show my support. About the dinner we will be invited to, should I leave the prince in the palace until I meet Zayne¡¯s wife? It would be late so I think it wouldn¡¯t be good to take him. What do you think I should do?" Yvonne asked, placing it in Catherine¡¯s hands.


    "Oh, dear. You will not place this on me to then be able to turn around and say I was all for it. You are the queen and his mother. You must decide what you want to do but I am almost certain the invitation wasn¡¯t going to be sent to children," Catherine replied. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine glanced at Yvonne who seemed lost in thought. "I can guess whatever you are trying to shield your child from but there is none of that here. You have nothing to fear but it is fine if you make your judgement after you have met her. I just urge you not to do something stupid when you do."

 Chapter 263

    Chapter 263: Chapter 263"I apologise for not thinking properly. I will be careful with what I say to his wife. Truthfully, I am looking forward to seeing what kind of woman he fell for. Hopefully, there will be more children among us," said Yvonne.


    Catherine wanted to tell Yvonne not to get her hopes up but knew Zayne wouldn¡¯t be too happy with her sharing that he wasn¡¯t ready for a child.


    Catherine led the way to an old room no one frequented. It was avoided by servants which gave away that Gage liked to hide there and didn¡¯t want anyone to trouble him.


    She didn¡¯t bother to knock on the door since Gage was wrong for hiding.


    "Gage!" Catherine called out for him when the door opened. "I am not in the mood to search this room for you so come out. I might set it on fire if I need to get you out."


    Catherine looked at the large chair which backed them. It was pointed to a window. "Gage, you do not want to upset me more than you already have. Stand up and look at me."


    Yvonne was certain he wasn¡¯t here since the room was quite dusty but she was surprised when Gage stood up. Was this where he ran to during the times she was searching for him? ¡¯That bastard!¡¯ She thought.


    "Mother," Gage dusted off his clothes. "What are you doing here? I thought you would be at Zayne¡¯s home whipping his wife into shape."


    Catherine didn¡¯t respond to Gage as she approached him to slap him.


    Yvonne gasped, her mouth covered by her hands. She had never seen Catherine slap any of her children.


    "You have gone too far this time. Why are you turning against your brother after everything he has done and how I have raised you two? End this now before you end up losing your brother. For the first time, he is asking something of you. That he wishes to be with his wife so allow him," Catherine advised Gage.


    It pained her to slap him but he deserved it. He needed something to wake him up before he went too far.


    Gage tried not to focus too much on his mother slapping him. She had never done it before and it was hard to swallow she did it because of Zayne. He balled his hands into a fist to let out his anger there.


    Gage knew not to hit his mother. He cared too much for her to do so and he knew that Zayne would come for him again.


    "If you want to send him out, he goes without any complaints. If there is trouble in the palace, he comes to your aid. For the life of me, I don¡¯t understand why you treat him this way. You two were so close when you were younger," Catherine said, puzzled by the state of their relationship.


    Her children were always so close which gave her some peace of mind that they would protect each other in the future when she wasn¡¯t around but now they were acting like strangers.


    Catherine¡¯s hand trembled. It pained her more than anyone would ever understand to hit one of them. Outside of her sons¡¯ training and going to war, she never allowed anyone to lay a hand on them. There wasn¡¯t a reason to since they were so well-behaved.


    Who were these strangers wanting her to think these were her sons?


    "It did get a little out of hand but I do need him to go out again since I cannot. It is not something I can hold off for much longer. I need him," Gage said, unable to send anyone else. "I will admit that I went too far by bringing up his wife. I didn¡¯t believe it was serious."


    "I see from how he left your face that he convinced you it was serious. You have much to apologise for and fast. Luckily for you, if you get his wife to like you then Zayne might be open to speaking. He lacks his usual patience when it involves her so if you make a mistake again, he will turn his back on you," said Catherine.


    Catherine never understood why those poking at Zayne didn¡¯t think he would turn away from being a general. They would be helpless then.


    Other than those already in the army, there weren¡¯t many willing to pick up a sword and go out to defend the kingdom. Zayne was one of their safest options as he guaranteed many wins. To provoke him was foolish.


    "I know. I¡¯ve had some time to think about what everyone said and I know I have to apologise. He¡¯s not going to accept another invitation to the palace just yet so I have to wait for the dinner if I am invited there. I will make it right," Gage promised.


    "It is not only to make this right now but to get rid of your jealousy completely. It has long gotten old how you act when he returns. The people will cheer for him since he is a prince and regardless of those who chant for him to be king, it will never happen because you are a good king and Zayne has no interest in it," Catherine reminded Gage.


    Yvonne hoped Gage was listening this time. If he wasn¡¯t going to change after his mother spoke to him then it was pointless for anyone else to try.


    "I know-"


    "Yet you still act a fool. I told you to stop listening to those men in court for matters that do not concern the kingdom. They fear your brother so that is why they try to get into your head and they are starting to succeed. A king who lets the court control him will fall. Show them that you are on Zayne¡¯s side," Catherine said, palming where she slapped him.


    "I cannot control when I get in my head sometimes. I am already sitting where another belongs. Since the day I was named king, I had first been compared to Zeek. He is the one who should be standing here as king. He could rule the kingdom and be out at sea at the same time. I fall flat compared to him," said Gage.


    Catherine knew of him feeling this way. He was thrown into becoming king after his brother¡¯s sudden death. "Your brother¡¯s story ended before it should have and I am still angry at the world that it did. What I do know was that he had faith that you and Zayne would keep the kingdom together in his absence."


    "You are the king and he is a general but you are brothers. You may act as one to rule the kingdom. You don¡¯t need to feel like you must compete with your brother. Work with him and when you feel like others are getting in your head, speak to your wife. Looking after a large kingdom will make you feel like you are going insane at times," said Catherine.


    She witnessed the pressure get to her husband but he used the people around him to keep him balanced.


    "Do not ruin your chance at the dinner because another might not come," Catherine said, leaving it up to Gage to decide what he was going to say.


    "Okay," Gage replied.


    Catherine was a little relieved but still quite nervous about the coming dinner. ¡¯Please let it go well,¡¯ she wished. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 264

    Chapter 264: Chapter 264As night came upon the kingdom, Rose finished up dinner with Zayne. The bet they made earlier in the day was still fresh on her mind as she was eager to win it and shut Zayne up this time.


    Rose was certain she would win since it was only going one night without sleeping with Zayne. She glanced at Zayne, careful not to let him notice that she was staring. She wished to know what he was thinking.


    Rose waited for the maids to clear the plates from the table and then stood up now that she would be out of their way.


    "I will walk you there," Zayne offered his hand.


    Rose was suspicious of him doing this since he needed to find another room to be in for the night. She accepted his offer to walk together and started to make her way to her room with Krystle quietly following behind them to get Rose ready for the night.


    "You have not forgotten, have you?" Rose asked, curious if he was going to play pretend like they had not made the bet.


    Rose was careful with her words, not wanting to let Krystle overhear that they had made such a silly bet all because she didn¡¯t want to bring home a bunny. The servants might laugh behind their backs if they were to find out.


    "I have not. It is not too late for you to back out and in the morning we will go to find a bunny. I saw a cute little one which reminded me of you today. I can have a place made for them fast," said Zayne.


    Rose was even more determined to win now that he mentioned a bunny again. She would not stand by and allow him to tease her anymore.


    When they reached the bedroom door, Zayne was a gentleman to open it for her but did not enter the room since he already picked somewhere else to sleep.


    Rose let go of Zayne¡¯s hand, something which puzzled Krystle. "I will see you in the morning for breakfast. Good night," she said and then turned to walk further into the room.


    Rose had a long day and all she wanted to do now was get dressed for bed and go to sleep.


    A confused Krystle waited by the door for Zayne to enter first. She didn¡¯t understand how the pair went from so in love with each other to Rose speaking of seeing Zayne in the morning.


    Could there be trouble in paradise?


    Krystle overheard others say the marriage would not last because Zayne would grow tired but she thought otherwise since the pair were obviously in love with each other. She waited, knowing the prince would laugh and join Rose inside but he didn¡¯t.


    Instead, Zayne walked away from the door.


    There wasn¡¯t a goodbye kiss or hug to show that the pair was still on good terms. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Krystle entered and closed the door as in the midst of her confusion, she still needed to get Rose dressed for bed.


    Rose was already seated for Krystle to help braid her hair so it wouldn¡¯t bother her when she slept.


    "Thank you," Rose said just like every other night. "I wouldn¡¯t get this done fast if not for you."


    Rose didn¡¯t expect a response from Krystle as she had noticed the servants didn¡¯t think they had to be thanked for doing what they were paid for. Still, she told them how grateful she was for their help.


    The large mirror before where Rose sat gave her the chance to see Krystle¡¯s face. Something was wrong.


    "There is something on your mind, Krystle. You may speak freely since it is just the two of us here," said Rose.


    Krystle jumped for two reasons. One, Rose said her name in such a caring tone and two, she had been caught that she was thinking about the couple. "Forgive me, Milady. I should have been more careful with not showing my emotions."


    "I do not mind it. If you know of something that I should be aware of or you question something, I want to hear it. I am in unfamiliar lands so I welcome all opinions and ideas. I welcome what you have to say so please," Rose said, turning to face Krystle.


    "It concerns the affairs of you and your husband which I don¡¯t have a place to speak on. I will keep my head down and block out what I hear next time. If the lady could just forgive me this once," Krystle said, ready to grovel if needed.


    "It is fine. Truly,¡¯ Rose said, hoping to convince Krystle. "I am not cruel to punish you for what you have noticed. As long as you do not let it leave our doors then it is fine. Please speak."


    Krystle was hesitant but at the same time, she did not want Rose to be unaware of what she noticed. "It is your husband not spending the night here. These are the days newlyweds would spend time together, sleeping in the same room. The prince has not come to you. If anyone were to hear this they would say he has grown bored of you already."


    "I have worked in many homes before the prince so when a husband has grown bored of his wife, I do not see their love rekindle. I do not mean to alarm you as it does not mean your marriage cannot be the same but I urge you to pay close attention to it," said Krystle.


    The estate finally had a lady and while Rose was an outsider, it was still a breath of fresh air to have what the estate needed. The prince had finally settled down which many looked forward to.


    "Oh. I did not think of that," Rose realised.


    She had not thought of how their little bet of not sharing a room would appear to the servants. Rose was so focused on winning.


    Rose¡¯s laughter surprised Krystle.


    "I am sorry for laughing but this is all a misunderstanding. My marriage is not on the path to my husband falling out of love with me. I will tell this to only you so you may reassure the others who notice it. My husband and I have a bet going on now," Rose revealed.


    Krystle tilted her head, puzzled by what bet could lead to this.


    "He thinks I am like a bunny and I do not like it so we have made a bet that whoever lasts not going to the other¡¯s room to lay with them wins. I am hoping to win and not bring a bunny here. It is silly, isn¡¯t it?" Rose asked, knowing it had to be so. "It must be silly for the wife of a prince."


    Krystle relaxed after hearing this. "It is not silly at all. The prince is also involved so it must be fun. Forgive me for thinking the worst."


    "It is fine. What you said gave me something to think about. I must be careful with what I show the servants and for the future, I don¡¯t care what others think of my marriage. I¡¯m sure going forward the kingdom will misjudge something I do with Zayne. My interest is only in what Zayne thinks," said Rose.


    Rose faced the mirror now that the problem was solved. "Now, I would like a favour from you. Could you keep an eye on my husband until it is time for you to retire to bed and tell me in the morning what he did?"


    Rose had to know if there was any point Zayne left his room and came to her.


    "Of course," Krystle replied, eager to help Rose win.

 Chapter 265

    Chapter 265: Chapter 265After Krystle left, Rose went right to bed. With Zayne not present, Rose could look straight out the window since his large frame wasn¡¯t there to block her view.


    The sky had already turned dark but it was still early into the night so morning was a long way from here. To have it come sooner, all Rose needed to do was go to sleep but for some reason, she wasn¡¯t tired yet.


    As long as she didn¡¯t step foot outside her bedroom and went to find Zayne then she would win.


    "That isn¡¯t hard to do," Rose whispered but part of her was uncertain she would last long.


    Rose was wrong that she could sleep without him. She had done it for many years but she had become accustomed to sharing a room with Zayne. First at his camp, on the ship, and now here. It was easy to fall asleep when he was close by and now she was left to sleep alone and endure her thoughts.


    "Sleep," Rose said as though it would put her in a trance to fall asleep.


    She closed her eyes to force herself to sleep and for the first hour, it didn¡¯t work as she couldn¡¯t help listening to all the little noises she didn¡¯t notice before. Nature didn¡¯t want her to sleep or win it seemed.


    Must a bunny be brought here?


    Rose closed her eyes and tried harder to go to sleep. She imagined the coming dinner she was still plotting since she didn¡¯t give up. Exactly how she wanted it to be showed in her mind and Rose knew she could do it by herself but her only concern was the king and Zayne.


    There shouldn¡¯t be any arguments to ruin her first time hosting a dinner.


    The more Rose thought about the dinner, the closer she got to falling asleep and eventually did.


    It was later in the night that Rose woke up when she felt movement on the bed.


    She smiled shortly after she opened her eyes since she had won the bet. Now this issue of bunnies would come to an end. "You have lost."


    Zayne laid on his side not the slightest bit upset that he lost the bet. He never intended to win from the start and was mostly looking forward to seeing if Rose would come seeking him out. "It hurts that you didn¡¯t try to look for me. Didn¡¯t you miss me?"


    "I did," Rose honestly answered. "But I wanted to win more. Do I get to tell you what I want now?"


    "You do."


    "I want you to stop telling me about bunnies. That is all. It is not cute like you think because you have annoyed me. I think I should get a punishment if you do not hold up your end. I will think of the punishment in the future. Now," Rose said, going forward to hug Zayne. "I am quite used to this."


    She didn¡¯t know what she would do on the nights when Zayne wouldn¡¯t be here and she couldn¡¯t just go to another room to see him. It was going to be hard to break this habit she was getting used to.


    "What are you thinking about?" Zayne asked.


    "When you are going to leave. The king won¡¯t stop until you give in to leaving. Or maybe I can cry to him and beg him to let you stay. I can be convincing as a wife who doesn¡¯t want her husband to go. Maybe then he would have a heart and leave you alone," said Rose.


    Zayne knew that it wouldn¡¯t matter but he would enjoy the show. He hadn¡¯t been given a lot of chances to see Rose tell others how much she loved him. He enjoyed the rare times that it happened.


    "I am going ahead with the dinner and I will not allow for any mistakes caused by arguing. Promise me that you won¡¯t argue with the king. If he needs to be thrown out then so be it but for that evening, no petty remarks to get him started. Promise," Rose stuck out her pinky for Zayne to make the promise.


    Zayne made the promise to Rose. "I wouldn¡¯t purposely ruin your dinner, Rose. More than anyone, I have seen how much time and thought you are putting into this. I can promise not to bicker with him but if he gets disrespectful, I will throw him out. Throw or fling."


    Rose laughed at the thought of Zayne flinging anyone. "There have been moments when I questioned how close you two are but now I understand that this must be how brothers act. I hope you two can sort it out but not over dinner to ruin it."


    Rose rested her head on Zayne¡¯s arm and made herself comfortable to go back to sleep. It was easier this time around and the noises from earlier seemed to be gone.


    Rose went back to thinking about the dinner she had to plan, eagerly awaiting the day it would come.


    Since the night of the bet, three days passed with the awaited dinner finally happening.


    Rose was the busiest one moving around the estate to make sure it was perfect and ready for her guest¡¯s arrival. She spent three days carefully planning every detail of the dinner with Zayne offering her advice.


    All that was left now was for her guests to arrive.


    Rose glanced at the giant clock near the door. The time she sent out they were to arrive was close to passing and it made her nervous that they would not come when it could be they were only late.


    "Relax, Rose. They will show unless they want to deal with me in the morning," said Zayne.


    "No violence," Rose reminded Zayne. "Is it in properly?" Rose asked, fidgeting with the hairpin gifted to her by Zayne. It was decorated with jewels to look like flowers on the side.


    It was beautiful and just so happened to match the blue dress she opted to wear tonight.


    "It is but if you keep poking at it with your fingers then it will be out of place. I can¡¯t promise you dinner will go as you planned since it never does with this family but it will be good. I can see two carriages at the gates," Zayne said, looking ahead.


    He walked to the opened front doors, followed closely by Rose who wanted to see her guests coming inside.


    "We can still close the doors now and act like we aren¡¯t home," Zayne suggested. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose playfully tapped his arm. "We will do no such thing. Smile, Zayne. A fun evening is upon us. I hope."

 Chapter 266

    Chapter 266: Chapter 266Catherine was the first one to exit one of the two carriages with the help of the coachman.


    "I hope we are not late. There was a bit of a problem with our carriages getting noticed on the way here. We had to take another path but we made it," Catherine explained.


    Rose linked arms with Zayne and walked down to the carriages. "You are just on time."


    Catherine sighed in relief. "Thank goodness. My daughter rode with me while the king and queen were in the other carriage. Paige, meet Zayne¡¯s wife."


    "She exists," Paige said, waving her hand before Rose. "Did you hit your head out there, Zayne? This isn¡¯t like you."


    "I want to say it is good to see you but I don¡¯t have it in me to start lying here," Zayne replied, wishing he had something to stuff Paige¡¯s mouth with to make her stop talking.


    Paige ignored Zayne and went to Rose who was the star of the night. "How did you fall in love with him? He¡¯s a brute."


    "Paige!" Catherine gasped.


    Zayne held back telling Paige to leave since Rose worked hard.


    "He is not a brute to me," Rose answered.


    "How did you meet? When did you fall in love with him? Who said I love you first? What was your wedding like?"


    Rose mixed up all the questions Paige threw at her since the princess spoke too fast. She turned to Zayne and understood why he said her threat of inviting the princess over on another day would end up backfiring on her.


    "I," Rose tried to start but didn¡¯t know where to.


    "We¡¯re married. That¡¯s all you need to know now, stop talking and go inside. Or do you want me to find answers about why the man you were interested in courting is no longer around? Can¡¯t make up your mind?" Zayne teased Paige.


    "Mother," Paige whined. It was upsetting that Zayne somehow managed to get married before she did when she was looking for a spouse.


    Zayne was meant to be the sibling they laughed about not finding a partner and now it was her. Paige couldn¡¯t put her finger on what Rose saw in Zayne other than his face. He was handsome but he was still a brute.


    By the end of dinner, Paige would get to the bottom of it.


    Rose looked past Paige and Catherine to the couple who couldn¡¯t hide their current position in the kingdom. Rose curtsied as the queen got close. "Good evening, Queen Yvonne. I am Rose Hamilton."


    "You may raise. You don¡¯t have to greet us so formally when it is only family here. I am Yvonne Hamilton, wife of the king. I am happy to meet the woman who made Zayne settle down. We have much to thank you for," Yvonne offered her hand for Rose to shake.


    "I must apologise as I left my son home since it is late. I shall bring him the next time I am invited for a visit or I can call upon you to the palace," said Yvonne.


    Rose shook Yvonne¡¯s hand, intentionally not answering since now was not the time to mention she would not be visiting the palace.


    So far, the queen appeared to be a welcoming woman. It was good to see after seeing someone like Lilian.


    Rose¡¯s gaze moved from the queen to the king who had been staring at her from the moment he stepped before her. It was quite obvious that he was inspecting her to make his judgement of her.


    Since he wasn¡¯t ready to speak, Rose decided to properly greet the king. "Greetings, King Gage."


    Zayne¡¯s eyes met with Gage¡¯s eyes, daring him to do something stupid before Rose. Even the king could find himself on his ass and left outside while everyone else went inside to enjoy dinner.


    "I see why you changed your mind. She¡¯s beautiful," Gage said, smiling to kill the tension quickly building up. "Like my wife said, you don¡¯t need to address us so formally when it is only a family present. You may address me as Gage. Go on."


    "Gage," Catherine placed her hand on his back. "Let¡¯s not push it. We¡¯re wasting time standing outside when there is a lovely dinner inside. What is your plan for the night, Rose? Must we be seated now?"


    "We will head straight to the dining room but not be served dinner right away. I know there will be some questions so I prepared light snacks for us and then we will be served dinner. I am excited to show you my new flower arrangement. Zayne and I went picking out a lot of flowers," Rose shared.


    "Did he? I didn¡¯t know Zayne had an interest in flowers," Catherine said, glancing at Zayne as she walked by him to follow Rose. "We must keep an eye on the sky since it might fall."


    Paige smiled as she had plenty of questions she needed to be answered. "I hope you are ready to speak, Zayne. I can¡¯t wait to hear how you fell in love with her and tell it to everyone. I- Wait," she chased him after Zayne started to leave her. "It is rude to walk away when someone is speaking."


    Yvonne started to follow the others but stopped when she noticed Gage wasn¡¯t moving. "We must go inside. What is on your mind now?"


    "She wasn¡¯t what I was expecting," Gage said, genuinely surprised.


    "Is that bad?" Yvonne asked, confused as to where he was going with this. "They will know we are speaking about them if we lag. Come inside and we¡¯ll talk when we get back in the carriage."


    "I need to speak to him-"


    "Gage," Yvonne stopped him. "Save it for after dinner. No one wants to jump to speaking about that. Just try to hold it in for now." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The evening was off to a better start than Yvonne thought it would. Yvonne imagined that Gage and Zayne would bump heads right away but they didn¡¯t. It was a good sign there was some hope for the dinner ending on a good note.


    Gage held Yvonne¡¯s hand so they could walk together. "They all lack manners for walking ahead of their queen and king. My mother is a bit strange, isn¡¯t she? She was a little hard on you but she¡¯s eating out the palm of Rose¡¯s hand. This isn¡¯t like her."


    Yvonne didn¡¯t mind it. "You say that as though she was cruel to me. Your mother gave me a warm welcome. Rose¡¯s situation is different from mine so we must approach her carefully. Do not ruin the night, Gage. You have that look like you have something planned. Do not tell me that you have come here to get even about your face all along?"


    "I am not. I came here to apologise and that is what I intend to do. Walk faster, Yvonne. I want to hear if she will bring up the story of her once living in a brothel. Will they try to fool us?" Gage wondered.


    He was most interested in finding out why Zayne picked a woman with such a complicated background. Luckily for Gage, he didn¡¯t need to be the one to bring it up with Paige present. He passed it on to her so she would mention it.

 Chapter 267

    Chapter 267: Chapter 267"The estate is starting to look a little different thanks to you, Rose. The flowers do liven it up a little bit. Had I known you two were going for flowers I would have joined you. The look I am getting from Zayne tells me that I wouldn¡¯t have been welcomed but I am his mother so he cannot stop me from going where I please,¡¯ said Catherine.


    "I want to see flowers too. Being in the palace is a bore these days," Paige said, eager to go on a small trip.


    Rose smiled apologetically. "We¡¯ve already gotten all the flowers we need but I will invite you the next time I go. There were only a few people there walking around and they didn¡¯t trouble Zayne for most of the time we were there."


    "You must promise to take me. We should go without Zayne. I am still waiting to hear the story of how you two fell in love. Zayne left home after turning down all of Gage¡¯s suggestions for a wife yet he returned with you already married. It is odd," Paige said, suspicious of what Zayne did.


    Rose ordered the servants not to be in the dining room as the questions would pour in right away. She just didn¡¯t think it would be this soon without giving her a chance to properly show them what she decorated.


    Rose first looked to Zayne to see if he wanted to speak about it now. It came as no surprise he didn¡¯t want to speak.


    Gage and Yvonne entered at what they considered to be the perfect timing since they wanted to hear the story as well.


    "There are all these snacks prepared for us so why don¡¯t we enjoy them before we get to talking?" Catherine interjected to prolong the storytelling. "Paige, let the host decide when she wants to tell us about her and Zayne. Be patient."


    Catherine came for dinner with her children and their wives. She was not in the mood to have to tell each one how to behave. If Zayne were to end up sending anyone out then she would not get involved to stop it. She couldn¡¯t let them age her faster than she was meant to.


    Catherine walked around the table picking up what she wanted to try. There wasn¡¯t a need to hold back since it was just family. "Do you bake, Rose? It interests me but I never had the time for it."


    "I do not but I want to learn. It will keep me busy when Zayne is not around. We should learn together. There can be days when Zayne is not here for us to get to know each other better. Would that be fine?" Rose asked Zayne.


    "You can do as you want," Zayne replied.


    Paige wanted to join. "Then I-"


    "No," Zayne quickly denied.


    "Then why does mother get to come? Is she the only one you are open to inviting to your home now? I want to get to know Rose as well. I¡¯ve heard something that couldn¡¯t possibly be true," Paige said, remembering what Gage told her. "Did you come from a brothel?"


    "Oh dear," Catherine covered her face with her hand. She hadn¡¯t informed Paige of this as she wanted Rose to have the chance to tell her story herself. "Paige, I said to let the host tell us when she is ready to share stories."


    Paige tried hard to avoid Zayne¡¯s gaze. She just knew that she wouldn¡¯t be welcomed back anytime soon so she could say goodbye to the idea of baking with Rose and her mother. "Why couldn¡¯t anyone say that it is not true? The wife of a prince has never come from that place."


    Paige didn¡¯t see why it would be so wrong to ask when it had to be a lie concocted by Gage.


    Gage stayed away from the group watching with great interest as his big-mouth sister did what he expected her to do, which was speak about what she heard.


    "You are going to end up with your face bruised again and I won¡¯t be able to look at you. I know you were the one to tell Paige and you better hope she doesn¡¯t mention your name," said Yvonne.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t travel all this way and be away from her son all for Gage to start something that was going to end with Zayne beating the life out of him. Gage was overly confident he could beat Zayne all because he was the older brother.


    Yvonne thought of getting spectacles for Gage to better see that the little brother wasn¡¯t so little anymore. If she was an outsider, she would have assumed that Zayne was the older one. She didn¡¯t know what was snuck into Zayne¡¯s food but she hoped it wouldn¡¯t be placed in her son¡¯s food.


    "I didn¡¯t tell Paige-"


    "Yes, you did. You are the only one who would tell her and I truly hope not to hear your name. Your only saving grace if she does reveal that it was you is me standing by your side since he will not attack me. I came here for a nice family dinner. At least try not to ruin it for me," Yvonne pleaded to Gage.


    Rose knew she couldn¡¯t run around it much longer. The gifts she prepared for each of them had to wait. "It is true that I once lived in a brothel and that is where I met your brother. I remember clearly that I bumped into him when I was trying to run from someone. I can remember his eyes the most. It is not common to see such blue eyes in town."


    Zayne eyed his brother, not bothering to hide the fact that he was suspicious of Gage. He was going to hit Gage by the end of the night. He could just feel it coming. Zayne only needed a time when Rose wasn¡¯t at his side to do it so she would not think the dinner was ruined.


    Gage was walking on thin ice around someone who would happily throw a rock to make the ice break and Gage fall inside.


    Gage didn¡¯t back down and stared back at Zayne. He smiled to upset Zayne.


    ¡¯So, it was all true? I thought Gage was playing a trick. You are a woman who has entertained men," Paige said, shocked by Rose¡¯s background. She had never been around this kind of woman and never thought a day would come when one was welcomed into her family.


    While Paige was surprised by this, Zayne wasn¡¯t surprised that Gage had started to run his mouth.


    Yvonne bit her lip. Anyone who knew Paige knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave your name out of it. Paige never thought before she spoke.


    "I was in a brothel but I didn¡¯t entertain men. The owner liked to keep me to himself and though he did uncomfortable things I didn¡¯t like, I was never intimate with him," Rose shared.


    She continued, "I met Zayne the night I was running away from the owner. Zayne helped me find my family. I was taken from my family when I was thirteen for reasons I am not ready to share."


    Rose wasn¡¯t ready to speak of being one of James¡¯s bastards. She didn¡¯t trust Gage not to mention it to upset Zayne and Paige could not refrain from speaking too much. Many didn¡¯t need to know about her real father. The only person she felt sharing it with was Catherine.


    "Oh," Paige said, regretting that she brought it up since Rose¡¯s story was nothing like it was told to her. "I¡¯m sorry for asking you about it. I should have waited until you were ready." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If only you could learn from this to stop asking so many questions at once and wait," Zayne said, hoping she would learn this time. "Then again, I wonder what was told to you."


    Yvonne knew Zayne¡¯s words were directed to Gage. "This is why I told you to stay out of it," she whispered.

 Chapter 268

    Chapter 268: Chapter 268Rose sensed tension brewing between Gage and Zayne since Paige blurted out Gage¡¯s name. Rose didn¡¯t know what the king¡¯s intentions were for bringing up her past to his sister. Was he hoping for Paige to start trouble or was he simply sharing what he knew? It could be answered if they knew what exactly Paige heard.


    ¡¯Should I take out something for you to eat? The maids won¡¯t come until dinner is ready to be served," Rose spoke softly to Zayne.


    The best way to stop an argument from coming was to distract Zayne. Rose had to hope Yvonne was doing the same with Gage. From standing close to the king before, Rose saw that Yvonne had more to be concerned about than she did.


    Zayne looked away from his brother to Rose. She was trying her best to keep the dinner in a positive light. "I will pick out for both of us."


    "Thank you," Rose replied.


    "I¡¯m truly sorry for bringing it up and if it came off like I was judging you. We don¡¯t have those kinds of women in our family and they aren¡¯t welcomed into the palace so I was confused as to how Zayne got to marry you. Who are your parents?" Paige asked, still curious about Rose.


    "They are Lord and Lady Ambrose. I have a sister at home. They are all lovely people and I miss them dearly," Rose said, missing them now that they were brought up.


    "I hope to meet your parents one day. I want to see who raised such a remarkable young lady. It might be hard to get a lord away from his land but still, I hope they will come. Or perhaps I shall join you whenever you go home," Catherine suggested.


    Rose was pleased to hear this. "You would join me? Truly?"


    Catherine nodded her head. "Well, we can¡¯t always ask that they come to us and I am at an age when I want to see the outside world. My world was first limited to my father¡¯s home and then to the palace. I didn¡¯t like Zayne living away from the palace but it gives the chance to travel through the town to see him. I will join you."


    "I will join as well," Paige decided.


    "You can¡¯t. You¡¯re to wed soon so how could you possibly go on a trip to another kingdom? I¡¯ll tell you all about it when I return. Your responsibilities are going to change when you get married. You have two ladies closer to your age than I am to offer you advice," said Catherine, hoping this would make the three young women close.


    This gave Paige all the more reason to hold off getting married.


    "Marriage doesn¡¯t seem to be all you have put in our ears since we were little girls. I was almost sent off to marry King James-"


    "It was one of his sons," Gage corrected Paige. Why did she keep saying it was the king? "And I shot down the court bringing that up. As good as it would have been for you to marry their crown prince, I knew you wouldn¡¯t last more than a week out there. You should say thank you."


    Paige looked at Zayne. "Wasn¡¯t Zayne the one who threatened the man who brought it up? Why must I thank you?"


    "Because the decision was up to me as king but since I care for you, I said no. Regardless of who objected, I would have made the final call. That is why you must thank me. If I was certain the king and his sons could be trusted, I would have arranged it," Gage revealed.


    Had Paige married the crown prince then one of their own would have sat on the throne in another kingdom and eventually become queen. It would have been hard to suddenly be thrown into a marriage with a stranger but it would have benefited both kingdoms.


    "Thanks. I can feel how much you love me," Paige muttered. The only reason she wanted to find a husband was to avoid the court suggesting who she wed. "You are lucky, Rose. You get to experience falling in love with someone without outsiders adding what they think is best. With the king as your brother, it is even more of a headache."


    "I have been most lenient on you. You should already be married at your age with a child to show. I have allowed you to take your time and you have not once shown being grateful," Gage argued.


    Rose saw what Zayne meant by dinner not going as planned. No matter what they talked about, a disagreement would come about. The only good side was that no one seemed to the point of hitting each other. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let us end this now," Yvonne stepped in to save the moment. "Rose, are you looking forward to having children? My son has long been asking for a cousin to play with."


    "We are not ready to have children," Rose replied.


    Yvonne didn¡¯t see why. Children were such a blessing and an announcement of Rose being pregnant would bring on a celebration. Still, she replied, "Well, you can take your time. Your days become a lot busier when there is a child. There is so much I should have done before he was born. Enjoy it."


    "I will," Rose answered.


    "I can¡¯t say I would be too happy if there was another someone like Zayne around. You should know that your husband used to cause a lot of trouble when we were younger. It might also be hard to believe but he was once the smallest around his brothers-"


    "I was the youngest, you fool," Zayne interjected.


    "That was a good time to be alive. He was always trying to join me and our other brother but sometimes we wouldn¡¯t let him since he was too young and small. That must be why he started to grow so fast. I used to say he was walking on sticks and was lying to us about being tall. Do you remember that mother?" Gage looked to Catherine.


    Catherine took a seat at the table as she was tired of standing. "I remember telling you not to bother me with your silly little theories. Your brother grew the same way I heard your father grew. All of you are a bit tall. You take after your father. Paige was lucky to not be as tall as you three."


    "She was. I have been trying to hold this off but I can¡¯t since it¡¯s making dinner so awkward. I need to speak to Zayne alone in another room without anyone interrupting us. I promise not to fight," Gage said but no one was convinced.


    Rose didn¡¯t see the need to speak now. They could speak when dinner was over and successful.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want to but if Gage came here to start trouble, he preferred to throw out his brother now before he got too comfortable. "Fine. Come with me," he replied, putting down the plate he was putting together for Rose. "It¡¯ll be fine," he promised Rose.


    Zayne wasn¡¯t the one who lost the first fight so he wasn¡¯t worried about a second fight.

 Chapter 269

    Chapter 269: Chapter 269Zayne took Gage as far away from the dining room as he could so the others wouldn¡¯t hear anything. Zayne entered the library first and didn¡¯t hold the door open for his brother.


    Gage held the door before it could hit him hard. "Who taught you manners? Mother should have paid more attention to your tutors."


    "They raised me with plenty of manners to know not to go around speaking about my brother¡¯s wife. You don¡¯t ever hear or see me speaking about Yvonne to Paige. Who is the one without manners?" Zayne wondered.


    "Paige wanted to know something about Rose so I told her what I knew. It¡¯s not my fault that her background is a little messy. I heard today about how you placed a princess as the queen over there. As long as she listens to my orders then I can allow it. I¡¯m starting to gather men to be in her court," Gage shared.


    Zayne folded his arms, uninterested in the small talk. "Get to why you wanted to speak to me alone. You didn¡¯t come here to talk about her.


    "No, I didn¡¯t. I was trying to have a small talk before it got serious. I am sorry for the way I acted when you came to the palace and for speaking about your wife to Paige. I know that it was wrong. I was trying to provoke you and it worked but now the family is in a strange place. Sorry," Gage apologised.


    "Unfortunately," Gage started the hard part. "I cannot switch someone else to go in your place. I need you to handle what we already discussed-"


    "I knew you were going to do this shit," Zayne cut in.


    "Wait," Gage put his right hand up. "Hear me out completely first before you get upset. We already talked about this before you left and found Rose. You were to come back and then take a group with you to speak to him. He likes you the most and is reasonable with you." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He likes that I was a prince not yet married and he has a daughter to marry off. That is why he liked me to be the one to visit. If you were not already married to Yvonne then he would want to see you. I¡¯m married now so he¡¯ll either lose interest in me or continue to push his daughter. I don¡¯t want a mistress," said Zayne.


    Gage didn¡¯t want that for Zayne as well. "You know father or Zeek would come out of their graves to slap me if I pushed that on you. I don¡¯t want you to take another woman into your home but I need you, Zayne. You¡¯re the only one he will talk to."


    Gage continued, "He respects your swordsmanship as well. If I could leave the palace to take care of this or send someone else I would but I can¡¯t. All I have is you because I know you will get the results I need. It¡¯s not like I brought this up now to take you from your wife. We spoke about this before."


    "And now things have changed. You didn¡¯t give off the impression that this was all because you needed my help. You were enjoying the idea of punishing me for having the kingdom speak about the victory. I am used to this and I am tired of it," said Zayne.


    Gage walked further into the room. "You do not understand. I know you deserve to be applauded but then comes all the talk about how you should be king. We are compared to each other and with me confined to the palace to be kept safe, I just can¡¯t keep up with you. Being compared to Zeek was already hard."


    "Do you think I wasn¡¯t compared to the two of you or my father? It is annoying and upsetting at times but knowing the relationship I had with all of you, I ignored it. You¡¯ve done a lot as king which is why I haven¡¯t pulled your ass off the throne. You¡¯re terrible as a brother but a good king," Zayne described Gage as best as he could.


    Gage laughed as he had heard this more times than he wanted to. "I remember quite well how you told me the day I was crowned king that if I drag this kingdom down and ruin it, you would kill me. It never bothered me that you said that. If I were to become a bad king, I would hope someone stopped me even if they had to kill me."


    Gage was grateful he hadn¡¯t lost himself yet.


    "It¡¯s just a chair but once you sit on it, I swear to you that your mind is never the same. Some people are good at handling the pressure but then are some like me who let what is said get to them. I¡¯m sorry for the way I treat you when they praise you and I won¡¯t have trouble with your marriage but I need you," Gage pleaded, lost without Zayne.


    "You are asking me to leave my wife when I have just returned. She¡¯s not properly settled in yet for me to be comfortable leaving her. I plan to help you when needed but I am uneasy leaving her side already," Zayne replied, needing Gage to see this from his point of view.


    "I understand that which is why I would offer protection to Rose while you are away. I will get down on my knees to beg you if that is what will convince you. What I am sending you for is to stop us from getting involved in another war. Rose lives here now so she would be in danger if we don¡¯t stop a possible attack," Gage tried to reason with Zayne.


    "We have the men to win should they attack us but you¡¯ll be worried about where to place her and have to watch many of your men die or be hurt. I will reward the soldiers you gather to take with you, so will you do it?" Gage asked, his fingers crossed that this time would have a different response.


    There was a long moment of silence which Gage didn¡¯t want to speak up first to break. He said his part and apologised to Zayne so all that was left now was for Zayne to say yes or no. If Zayne said no then Gage was left in a tight spot looking for someone who could come close to pleasing the leader as much as Zayne did.


    "Get down on your knees to plead," Zayne finally answered.


    "What?" Gage asked, puzzled why he needed to do that but then it came to him what he said. "You fucking bastard. I didn¡¯t think you would make me do it. Must you be so petty?"


    "Yes. You deserve it for what you¡¯re asking me to do," Zayne replied.

 Chapter 270

    Chapter 270: Chapter 270It pained Gage to go down on his knees to plead to Zayne to leave again. Zayne was never going to let him forget this so his pride would be wounded forever. It hurt as a king and an older brother to have to do this.


    "Took you long enough to go down there," Zayne said, enjoying every bit of this. Gage was disrupting his life so he was going to make every bit of this hard for Gage. "Go on. Plead like you mean it."


    "Don¡¯t overdo it-"


    "Is that back talk I hear when you¡¯re supposed to be pleading to me?" Zayne spoke over Gage.


    Gage wanted to get up and punch Zayne but he couldn¡¯t. His hands were tied.


    Gage looked up at Zayne who smiled which only pissed him off even more. "Zayne-"


    "My lovely brother that I can¡¯t do anything without," Zayne started for Gage. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gage gritted his teeth. "Zayne, my lovely brother that I can¡¯t do anything without. Could you please head out again and fix this for me? It¡¯s only a week you will be away from Rose and I will keep her safe during that time. You have my word."


    "I don¡¯t trust you to look after my wife. In fact, she needs protection from you and Rose won¡¯t ever be going into the palace so don¡¯t think of inviting her there. Inform your wife not to invite her there," said Zayne.


    His departure didn¡¯t mean anyone should look to invite her to the palace.


    Gage started to get up but felt Zayne¡¯s hand on his shoulder to stop him from doing so. "You know, the palace was our home for a long time. It¡¯s not like when we were growing up anymore. There are fewer problems. Would you move your damn hand so I can get up?"


    A little longer and all of Gage¡¯s pride would be gone.


    Zayne kept his hand on Gage¡¯s shoulder. "I don¡¯t care how much better it has gotten for you and your family. Rose is not going there so don¡¯t invite her or make some mess to have her go there. I will kill you if I return and learn you called her to the palace. Don¡¯t test my patience this time around."


    Gage knew the palace had its flaws but if Zayne didn¡¯t go around threatening many people then he wouldn¡¯t have to worry about sending Rose there.


    Gage ignored the threat and focused on the fact that Zayne was agreeing to go. "Good! How soon can you get your men a ship? Zayne, your hand," he pointed to where Zayne was hurting him. "You¡¯re going to ruin my shoulder at this rate."


    "I could have let her stay with her family had I known you were going to do this. I took her away from her family only to have to leave her already because you don¡¯t have anyone else to help you. Tell me why I shouldn¡¯t hit you again?" Zayne asked.


    "Because I am the king and if you do I will have you taken to the palace dungeon which means her dinner will be ruined? I don¡¯t know about you but that¡¯s enough reason for you not to hit me," Gage said, smiling soon after which might have been a mistake.


    "You¡¯ve got mother ready to spend all her days with Rose and then you could let Paige visit often as long as Rose can handle how much she talks. You had to leave Rose at some point and I knew right away it is unreasonable but you know how important this is. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything else for three months after this," Gage promised.


    "Reward my soldiers properly," Zayne said, using the chance for them to benefit.


    "Of course. I was going to invite all of them to the palace to thank them for all their work on this. You won¡¯t regret this," Gage said, finally getting to his feet. "I¡¯m sorry for being unreasonable but I really need this on this one thing and then you¡¯ll be free."


    ¡¯I¡¯m already regretting this," Zayne muttered. "I haven¡¯t confirmed anything with you yet. I need to speak to Rose first and I don¡¯t want you to bring it up tonight or try to convince her to say yes to it. The second I hear you bring it up then I am going to throw you out."


    Gage put his hands up. "I won¡¯t say a word to her. I want to enjoy the night your wife prepared for all of us. I know you won¡¯t believe me but I am not angry you picked a wife by yourself. I always knew that you wouldn¡¯t have liked any of the women I picked out for you so it was better this way. I¡¯m happy just seeing you married and not alone out here."


    "So happy that you want to make my wife alone? As Paige said, I can feel how much you love me," Zayne said, heading toward the door as he spoke. Another minute alone with Gage and he might end up hitting him. "I can see why the royals I met wanted to kill each other. I should take a page from their book to end my problems."


    "No need to go that far. We¡¯ve always bumped heads but not to the point of wanting to kill each other. I only permit you to kill me if I am a bad king. I have a wife and child you would have to face if you kill me. You would also go from the loved prince to the king slayer. You don¡¯t want that," said Gage.


    "I already have the name king slayer among other names. You need to be careful. If I have to deal with your jealousy one more time, I will kill you," Zayne said, his mind made up.


    "It¡¯s always death with you. Half my court pisses themselves when I bring up your name. It¡¯s gotten worse since you cut someone¡¯s fingers off. Think of you being away from Rose as a test to see-"


    "I don¡¯t want to hear from you," Zayne stopped Gage from offering any advice.


    "Right right,¡¯ Gage replied and slowly fell behind Zayne so they didn¡¯t walk side by side. "I love you, you know. Despite everything and how I come off, I love you. I will admit that it feels a bit awkward to say it out loud but I do love you. Little brother."


    "You know it annoys me when you call me that,¡¯ Zayne said, having too many memories of being teased for being the youngest one.


    "Oh, but you are the youngest one. I have to tell you that I love you since I didn¡¯t get the chance to tell Zeek. I don¡¯t need you to say it back since I know you¡¯re not much of a talker. When you get back, it¡¯ll be nearing the time to celebrate his life. I hope you¡¯ll come to the palace to see me and this time, I¡¯ll control my emotions," Gage promised.


    Zayne didn¡¯t respond but Gage wasn¡¯t giving up hope Zayen would visit the palace. No response wasn¡¯t a rejection of the invitation. Anything was possible when the time came.

 Chapter 271

    Chapter 271: Chapter 271"Rose, don¡¯t bother yourself with those two. I don¡¯t," said Catherine.


    Rose looked away from the entrance of the dining room where she was anticipating seeing Zayne come back in one piece. "It is not only their talk I am worried about. How is the dinner? There isn¡¯t any music."


    "It is perfect. We are so used to the extravagant dinners in the palace that this is a nice change. What you have done feels like being at a normal family home with all of us not having too many responsibilities. I don¡¯t know how the others feel but I am pleased," Catherine assured Rose.


    For the first attempt, Catherine had to applaud Rose for a job well done.


    Catherine continued, "This family would do good with more simplicity. The rest of the kingdom even."


    "Thank you. I was most worried about what you would think of the dinner. I am trying hard to impress you to make up for what I lack," Rose confessed. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡¯Rose," Catherine touched Rose¡¯s hand. "I must say that if I met you a few years ago I would not be all for this marriage but my time away from the throne as queen has changed how I think. I am open to more things especially when they involve my children. I have already accepted you."


    "When I offer my help to turn you into a fine lady, it isn¡¯t all because I am judging you. I am worried about how Zayne will be affected but I can tell you have a making of a remarkable young lady. You only need to be taught and who better to guide you than a former queen?" Catherine asked.


    Just looking around the dining room, Catherine could see that Rose listened to the advice given to her and put her touch on it. Rose understood that didn¡¯t need to do everything exactly as Catherine told her.


    "You seem eager to learn everything which I admire. Many find this sort of thing to be boring and pass it off to the butler or headmaid. Was it fun for you?¡¯" Catherine wondered.


    "It was. I like seeing how much is done to go into these dinners. Zayne and I just eat our food and go to bed but now I think of keeping the dining room well decorated. I think it is more stressful than boring since you do not know what decor to go with. You would be pleased to know I threw out the furniture with terrible smells we could not get rid of," Rose revealed.


    Catherine smiled. "Wonderful. I¡¯ve been meaning to go through that storage of his. I can join you when you pick out new furniture. Remember what I told you about spending money? No need to think of doing it soon."


    "I will call upon you when I am ready. Oh, Zayne has returned and the king," Rose said, searching for bruises. Neither man seemed to be injured which was a good sight.


    Still, Rose noticed that Zayne had something on his mind. Had he agreed to leave?


    "Lady Cath-"


    "Call me, Catherine. We are family after all. I do get tired of hearing Lady Hamilton and you are the newest Lady Hamilton so I will save the name for you. Catherine," she wanted to hear from Rose.


    "Catherine was there a time when your husband needed to leave the kingdom with you being alone in the palace?" Rose asked, needing advice for what was to come.


    "Many times. It wasn¡¯t like Zayne having all these siblings to send someone else. At first, it is lonely even in the palace but then you get used to it by understanding he was going to protect our home. I will always come when you feel alone and if that isn¡¯t enough, what about a pet?" Catherine suggested.


    "I tried to get her a pet but she was against it," Zayne revealed as he took his seat beside Rose.


    Rose placed her hand on his leg. "Careful as you might face another punishment if you bring it up."


    "You¡¯re a little bold under the table," Zayne whispered but it wasn¡¯t as soft as he wanted.


    Rose moved her hand before what she did could be misunderstood. "It is not like that and you know it."


    Zayne touched her cheek. "Then, why do you look so guilty? I wouldn¡¯t mind if you touched my leg under the table."


    "I mind because I am close enough to hear you and I don¡¯t want to hear it," Catherine said, feeling awkward after what she heard. Couldn¡¯t it be saved for when all the guests were gone?


    "Then, I politely ask that you move mother. I will not stop teasing her all because you are here," Zayne replied.


    Rose covered Zayne¡¯s mouth with her hand. "He isn¡¯t usually like this. I will keep his mouth shut."


    "He must be ready to annoy all of his guests from his home. I know his tricks well," Catherine said, refusing to move. "I think that is enough sharing stories for the moment. Don¡¯t you agree, Rose?"


    "Yes. I will let the maids come in to serve us," Rose said, getting to her feet to find Krystle.


    If any more stories were told then another argument might start amongst the siblings even if it would be playful. Dinner needed to officially start to get them all distracted by good food.


    Catherine was suspicious of her sons coming back in a calm state. "You¡¯ve decided to leave."


    "He¡¯s just going to keep begging if I don¡¯t. I need to ask a favour of you. Would you stay here with Rose for the week that I will be gone? I have to speak to her first to decide if I go but if I do, I need someone with her here. She¡¯ll get lonely if it is only her so will you come? Alone," Zayne added as he didn¡¯t want Paige near Rose.


    "How could I say no when you are asking? I can have a few bags packed as soon as you need me here and stay until the very day you come back. You must stay safe where you are going. Come to us just as you are now and don¡¯t make Rose worry more than she already will. Promise me," Catherine said, needing the promise for herself also.


    She just got him back right where she could see that he was safe and already she had to tell him goodbye. It was at times like this that Catherine wished she could enter the palace and offer the court some advice but her time was gone.


    Zayne reached for his mother¡¯s hand, having to lean to get there to hold it. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back safe and sound."

 Chapter 272

    Chapter 272: Chapter 272"Aside from my mother, we shouldn¡¯t bring any of them back."


    Rose looked away from the carriages leaving to Zayne standing to the right of her. "I like Yvonne. She is a kind and sensible woman. She seems perfect for the king as she steps in when he says something wrong."


    "And my sister?" Zayne asked, curious about her opinion of Paige.


    Rose thought carefully of her answer since she didn¡¯t want to offend the princess though she was not present. This was still Zayne¡¯s sister. "She is lovely but I think I would enjoy her company after breakfast when I am far more energetic."


    Rose continued, "I do not mind your sister¡¯s questioning. Everyone seemed convinced that you would not get married so it is understandable they would want to hear the story. You have to leave, right?"


    "I do but I haven¡¯t confirmed it with him yet. I wanted to speak to you first to have you make the final decision."


    "Why would you make such a decision on me?" Rose muttered. "If I were not with you then you would have gone, right?" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What I would have done before we got married does not matter. It is about how you feel now. Do you think you could be with just my mother for a week? I won¡¯t leave you if you want me to stay," said Zayne.


    "I want you to be here but at the same time, I do not want to keep you from your duties. You do not need to worry about me settling in anymore. I am used to everything here already. I¡¯ve found myself in a routine and though I might not need your mother¡¯s company I welcome it. You should go," Rose said as he needed to help his brother.


    If Anna came to her pleading for help to do anything, Rose couldn¡¯t say no.


    "It is only a week. It feels like our days are going by fast so I will not notice a week. I only hope that the men and women who just returned with you will not be upset that they have to leave their families already. When would you need to leave?" Rose asked, needing some time to prepare for that moment.


    "I would have to go to the palace tomorrow to start gathering supplies to head out as well as picking who will come with me and then part the day after. If we are lucky, we may return before one week. I need to inform you now before anyone else that where I am going, the man in charge has always pushed for me to marry his daughter. I reject the idea each time," Zayne revealed.


    "It is not surprising this would come up since you are a prince. My only concern is him trying to stop you from leaving. I trust you and I hope that with me here, you trust that I will not give my attention to anyone," Rose said, hoping his mind wouldn¡¯t wander there when he would be out at sea.


    "I trust you as well, Rose. I am sorry that I didn¡¯t think of this to leave you with your parents a little longer. You had to part from them so soon and now this," Zayne said, apologetic.


    "You would have needed to do more travelling to return for me from my parents. I should be here getting used to what I need to do in the estate. I will be fine, Zayne. I am excited to surprise you when you return. The estate is in good hands," Rose promised.


    She would not let him down.


    "If you need help with packing, I do not mind joining you. I can start for you while you are away at the palace but after my tutor has come. You must remain safe at all times while you are away. I cannot help feeling angry with the king since has pushed you to leave when you didn¡¯t want to at first. I cannot promise you that I will leave him alone if you return hurt," said Rose.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what she would be able to do to a king but she would hurt him.


    Zayne wanted to see Rose unleash her anger on Gage. "As much as I want to see it, you must stay out of the palace. Do not let my mother convince you to attend too many parties. Don¡¯t underestimate how many parties she could have you attend in a week."


    Zayne continued, "While she is here you need to remember that you are the lady of this home. You are in control so it is up to you to make decisions. Do not be afraid to tell her no or to leave if she upsets you. I won¡¯t be taking Mary with me so I will have her visit."


    "Your mother offers advice and backs off when I do not want to take it. I will be fine here with her and I cannot wait to see Mary. I am quite close to pushing you to leave so I get to be alone with them. It is starting to be cold," Rose said, rubbing her arms as the night air was getting to her.


    Zayne placed his arm over Rose¡¯s shoulder to keep her warm. "We should go to bed. I need to enjoy my next two days with you."


    Two days later, Rose once again stood by the front door watching as Zayne¡¯s things were packed onto a carriage and Catherine¡¯s were taken off.


    Zayne inspected all the bags his mother packed. "I remember asking you to stay for a week."


    "You did," Catherine replied, pinching his cheek when she came to stand beside him. "That is why I packed light."


    ¡¯Light?¡¯ Rose thought. It was more than what she came to this kingdom with.


    It looked like Catherine had packed to stay with them forever.


    "I bought a few things to show Rose and wedding gifts since I wasn¡¯t at the wedding," Catherine said, unable to let go of her not being in attendance. ¡¯And you never know if Rose would want to go for a ride around the kingdom. Are you packed already?" She asked, looking at Zayne¡¯s carriage. ¡¯I was hoping we had time to sit and talk."


    "I cannot. I have to be at the ship to check the supplies again and make sure everyone picked is there. Take guards with you whenever you and Rose go looking around the town. Do not go out every day and do not drag her to parties. I know you," Zayne added before his mother could deny her plans. "Remember I am trusting you not to take her where she will be uncomfortable."


    "You are starting to hurt my feelings, Zayne. I want Rose to be safe and I want you to know she is in good hands when you are away. I don¡¯t have any parties I want to take her to. The most I will do is turn this estate around to make it more pleasant for her," said Catherine.


    "And Paige-"


    "Will not come," Catherine finished. "I have warned her not to say anything about Rose¡¯s past."


    "Good," Zayne replied and then turned to Rose. This was the first time leaving felt so hard to do.

 Chapter 273

    Chapter 273: Chapter 273Catherine made herself scarce since the couple would want a moment to say their goodbyes. Unlike other times, she had someone else who was wary of Zayne leaving and would be around to distract her from it.


    Catherine turned her back on the pair, not wanting to go far since she wanted to see Zayne up until he was out of the gates. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne touched Rose¡¯s face, taking in her warmth now as he would be without it for the next seven days.


    Rose touched Zayne¡¯s hand. "I will be well so you can go on without any worries. You will be back before you know it."


    Rose tiptoed to kiss Zayne goodbye. She had gotten used to how much he kissed her during the last two days as he wanted to make up for the days when he would not see her.


    She couldn¡¯t kiss him long as it would just make it harder to say goodbye. The days leading up to this moment were fine but now that she had to say goodbye to his face, it was suddenly hard.


    "You must go before you set out late," Rose whispered.


    Part of her wanted to change her mind to get him to stay but the other part didn¡¯t want to keep Zayne from doing what he enjoyed. This was the life she signed up for when she decided to marry him so she would get used to it.


    "You can look now, Catherine," Rose said, wanting Catherine to get a proper goodbye as well.


    "Thank you, Rose. Now, are you certain you don¡¯t want us to go down to the docks to see you leave? There will be plenty of town and palace guards around to keep us safe. We can wave goodbye to you till you are out of sight," Catherine suggested.


    "It will be too crowded there and I don¡¯t want anyone to notice the two of you are together to then follow you here. You can come the day I am to return. Be safe until then," Zayne said, stepping to his mother to kiss her on her cheek. "I need to go."


    Rose let go of Zayne¡¯s hand not to keep him back. As soon as she let go of Zayne¡¯s hand, she felt Catherine reach for her hand as Zayne walked down to the carriage and got in.


    Rose didn¡¯t know how Catherine was able to do this time and time again, but at the very least they had each other this time around. She tried not to pay too much mind to the way Catherine was squeezing her hand.


    "So," Rose started when the carriage became out of sight. "What should we do now? Do you want my help with unpacking?"


    "The maids will do that for us," Catherine replied as she wiped her eyes. "I¡¯ve cried here more times than I cried in the palace. I need something to lift my mood. What do you like to do for fun?"


    "Read," Rose answered and noticed how it didn¡¯t sound fun. "I don¡¯t have many hobbies. I am already done with the flower arrangements. I haven¡¯t figured out what I want to use my time doing. I got used to working and now there is nothing to do."


    "There is plenty to do here. I¡¯m sure two smart ladies can find something to busy themselves with for the next seven days. Since everyone will be busy going to the docks to see the soldiers leave, how about we go for a ride around the town? We don¡¯t need to get out and we will have guards," Catherine suggested.


    Rose wasn¡¯t for it right away as she felt they should have brought up leaving right away to Zayne but as long as they were with guards then it should be fine. "I will join you. The estate feels larger with Zayne out of it. We should have a ride around and be back by noon. I will have Krystle join us."


    "Wonderful! I can have her collect some pastries I know you will enjoy during the ride. I can point out where all the ladies go to keep themselves busy, where parties are held, and more importantly, where to get the best dresses. We should pick a simple carriage to blend in," Catherine suggested as Zayne¡¯s carriage stuck out too much.


    "I have noticed a plain black carriage yet to be decorated with the symbols of the royal family. We can take that one. I need a moment to get someone to bring it forward and select at least two guards to come with us. How much money should I bring for the pastries-"


    "No, no," Catherine stopped Rose. "This will be my treat. I still have a lot to give you as wedding gifts so this will be one of them. This day will be taken care of by me so do not worry. You only need to be there next to me. Hurry and get who you need."


    "Right," Rose said, leaving the front door to find Krystle.


    Catherine remained by the door to wait for Rose there. While out of the estate, she had to think of something else fun to keep Rose distracted. As Zayne said, they could not ride around the kingdom every day.


    "She needs friends," said Catherine.


    Rose¡¯s days would be better if she had women around her. Having many years of watching the young women who were invited to the palace and understanding Rose¡¯s personality along with knowing her past might turn others away from her if it got out, Catherine had a small handful of girls who would make wonderful friends for Rose.


    "She cannot spend her days waiting for Zayne," Catherine said, worried Rose would find herself bored.


    Catherine was able to handle her husband¡¯s time away from the palace in the past since she had many around her to occupy her time but Rose was all alone with the servants and her tutor who only came for a few hours. There was Paige but Catherine knew from experience that it was best to have friends who weren¡¯t relatives.


    The one problem was how would Rsoe meet friends when she wasn¡¯t ready to attend any parties, especially without Zayne at her side.


    "I must plan something for them to attend when he returns," Catherine started to plot.


    Whether Zayne liked it or not, Catherine thought Rose would eventually have to mingle with other women her age as she could not spend her days waiting for him.


    "Krystle is going to inform the coachman and guards," Rose revealed as she returned to Catherine¡¯s side. She was lucky Krystle stuck close to wherever she went so it didn¡¯t take long to find her. "We will set out soon."

 Chapter 274

    Chapter 274: Chapter 274"It¡¯s a beautiful day. Zayne should be able to see clearly on his way out. Tell me, what was it like to travel on that ship? I have not been on one as it travelled the sea. I only stood on one when we first got the big one," said Catherine.


    "It is fun but there are many times when you feel sick because of how the ships sways. You only see water no matter which way you look but what matters is the view at night. The night sky is beautiful with all the stars. I enjoyed sitting outside at night to have dinner," Rose said, missing those days.


    "It sounds like fun indeed. I envy that you have travelled across the sea. Do you think we would be successful if we were to take one of those little row boats out for a ride? There is a little place nearby where many couples go rowing. I have thought of doing it but I would be the only one without a partner," Catherine said, regretting she had not done it with her husband when he was present.


    "I will join you," Rose offered. "I am without a partner right now so we can go together but I have never sat on one of those boats. I¡¯m afraid we might get stuck in the water."


    "Oh," Catherine brushed it off. "I¡¯m sure we can learn in the moment or have someone do the rowing for us."


    "I have noticed how eager you are to do many things. I have not been around many former queens but you are the opposite of what I thought Zayne¡¯s mother would be like."


    Catherine knew before Rose said it that she wasn¡¯t as many imagined her. "Did you think I would be cruel to you or against having any fun? I know what it is like to be your age and to be married into a family with high status. I could have been cruel if I wanted but I have spent many years being cruel to outsiders. I want to relax and enjoy life as much as I can."


    While Catherine wanted Zayne to go back to his true home which was the palace she later had to realise that his decision to keep Rose out of the palace was smart. You were always expected to act a certain way in the palace and royals didn¡¯t have time to ride around as they did now.


    "I loved my late husband but we didn¡¯t get to fully enjoy our marriage so I like to think that any normal thing I do now, I am doing it on behalf of the two of us. So please, any fun thing you want to do please count me in and don¡¯t worry about me being hard on you," Catherine assured Rose.


    "I don¡¯t know what is fun to do here so I will be counting on you to show me. So far we have going on a rowboat and seeing flowers. Oh, one day you will travel with me to meet my family. You will love my mother," Rose said as Catherine oftentimes reminded her of Madeline.


    "I look forward to meeting her. I can tell her that her daughter is in good hands. Oh look," Catherine said, distracted by something outside. "It is a little market with pastries. Are you hungry?"


    "I am," Rose said, hungry just from the smell creeping into the carriage. "We should stop here to eat."


    Rose didn¡¯t regret leaving now that she got a good look at the small market.


    "This is a small area where you will find many fruits, vegetables and meat so a lot of food will be sold. A few people will come here to sell dresses or little things like books but the big shops are a little ride away from here. You might not be ready for how many are at the big shops," Catherine said, thinking of what Zayne would want.


    "I wish we could get out," Rose said as where she sat didn¡¯t allow her to properly see what was being sold.


    Not many people would know her face but they would certainly know Catherine¡¯s. Rose couldn¡¯t leave Catherine in the carriage so she had to send out Krystle.


    "Can you get a few pastries for us, Krystle? Whatever smells or looks like I would enjoy it," said Rose.


    Catherine handed Krystle the money needed to get what Rose wanted. Another day Catherine would like the chance to walk around outside with Rose like how other mothers did with their son¡¯s wife.


    Krystle opened the carriage door and because of where Catherine sat, her face was shown to someone outside.


    "Oh, Lucy. I haven¡¯t seen you in a while," Catherine greeted the young woman.


    Lucy curtsied as she greeted Catherine. She knew the carriage looked familiar and followed it as she had once seen it at Zayne¡¯s estate. It seemed to be her one chance to speak to Zayne again since she had not seen him upon his return and now he was leaving again without her.


    Despite the mistakes she made getting involved in his personal life, Lucy still thought she was important to be among his soldiers. If the queen could help her then she would plead.


    "Don¡¯t curtsy and come in quickly. I don¡¯t want anyone else to realise that I am here. She¡¯s a guest," Catherine informed the reluctant guard who had been sitting quietly in the carriage.


    Rose wondered if this was the same Lucy she was thinking of. She couldn¡¯t see from where she sat because the person did not stand directly by the door. She was curious about what happened to Lucy since she was never at Zayne¡¯s side again.


    "Lady Hamilton," Lucy properly greeted Catherine as she stepped forward. Now that she was by the door, Lucy froze when she noticed Rose was seated in the carriage.


    Catherine noticed Lucy¡¯s surprise. "Many have been waiting to get a glimpse of Rose. You two have seen each other at least once right? You did report to the king about Zayne."


    "I have met Lucy," said Rose. She couldn¡¯t forget the woman who wanted her to leave Zayne¡¯s camp right away.


    Lucy was reluctant to get inside the carriage. It had surprised her to hear that Zayne had gotten married to Rose of all people when he knew her past. She was right in the past that Zayne felt something for Rose but he denied it and ended up sending her home.


    Lucy had never felt so ashamed as she did when she returned home early before their duties were over. She wouldn¡¯t be rewarded as her peers were which upset her father.


    "You may get in," Rose said, knowing Lucy must think she wanted her gone. Rose didn¡¯t feel anything toward Lucy. It was all in the past and Lucy hadn¡¯t done anything to her other than try to insult her.


    Catherine again noticed there was something between the two women. She knew that Lucy went to inform Gage about what Zayne had been doing during his time away so it was likely that Lucy might be the person who told Gage about the brothel and then Gage told Paige.


    Catherine didn¡¯t want to accuse Lucy yet since it could have been anyone and she was fond of Lucy. There was a slim chance that Lucy could have been the one to marry Zayne since she was always at his side. It just made sense that a fellow soldier would marry Zayne but Zayne surprised them all.


    Lucy got into the carriage. The former queen might help get her spot back. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine turned to the guard. "Please step out and keep an eye on the lady¡¯s maid. We want to speak in private."


    Catherine waited for the guard to get out of the carriage and then faced Lucy again. "How are you doing? I heard there was some conflict with your father because you came home earlier than the others. I wasn¡¯t told why you returned. Were you ill or injured?"


    "No. The general and I were not getting along so he sent me home," Lucy revealed.


    "That is all? That isn¡¯t like Zayne," Catherine said, finding it to be odd. "You are always at Zayne¡¯s side. I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be long before you are there again. You know how he is. He gets angry but he is quite forgiving. Rose, was Lucy one of the friends you said you made in Zayne¡¯s army?"


    "No, she wasn¡¯t," Rose answered. "It is Mary."


    "If I may speak freely," Lucy requested, wanting to tell the truth.


    Catherine glanced at Rose. Something was brewing which led her to think there was something between the two young women. Zayne wouldn¡¯t go so far as to send Lucy home over nothing. If Lucy troubled Rose then Catherine couldn¡¯t ignore it.


    "The reason the prince sent me home involved his now wife. I wanted him to send her away because of what I knew about her past-"


    "You disliked me the moment I stumbled upon that camp after spending the night on the mountain and you didn¡¯t know of my past then. I do not hate you. You have done nothing for me to think of hating you. The reason you were sent home only involves you and Zayne," Rose corrected Lucy.

 Chapter 275

    Chapter 275: Chapter 275"It did involve you even if you weren¡¯t there. I was trying to keep my general out of your mess which I am sure he was pulled further into. You had the brothel owner showing up at the camp questioning Zayne. That was nothing we came to do," said Lucy.


    Rose wasn¡¯t taking responsibility since she hadn¡¯t run away from the brothel with Zayne for Graham to go to the camp. Many were too scared to steal from Graham so he must have thought it was one of the soldiers who took her.


    Lucy was reminded of Catherine¡¯s presence in the carriage. "Forgive me, Lady Hamilton."


    "You are excused. We may all speak freely here but you must remember that it is two Lady Hamiltons present in the carriage. You can not put what Zayne did onto Rose. Though it might have something to do with Rose it was his decision. Have you ever considered there was something more?" Catherine asked S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I know you loved my son," Catherine said, earning a surprised look from Lucy. "It was easy to notice. Many thought you would wed and I know with that lie of a list from the palace you thought your time was coming. Zayne has found his person and now it is time for you to do the same. Perhaps not being by Zayne¡¯s side is good for you."


    Seeing the way Lucy and Rose spoke to each other, Catherine did not see it as a good idea for Lucy to ever be at Zayne¡¯s side again. Catherine trusted her son but she didn¡¯t fully trust Lucy to not create a misunderstanding.


    "I was only looking out for what was best for the general. She appeared one morning completely dirty and running away from trouble. I know my chance of being with the general was always low but I have imagined a great wife-"


    "And he has one. I said we might speak freely but you should watch your tongue. She is still the wife of your prince and general," Catherine reminded Lucy.


    Rose sighed. This was not what she needed right now. They were to be keeping to themselves so Catherine shouldn¡¯t have welcomed Lucy into the carriage.


    Rose tried not to be angry or annoyed since Catherine wasn¡¯t aware that Lucy disliked her.


    "I will be mindful of it. I was not the only soldier who did not like her presence in our camp. I was maybe one of the few who voiced my opinion about the matter because I cared for Zayne," said Lucy.


    Lucy knew she wasn¡¯t alone about not liking Rose as others spoke about her having a room at the camp when Zayne wasn¡¯t around yet she was the only one she heard was punished. It was unfair and unlike Zayne which led her to think that Rose got into Zayne¡¯s ear to keep her away.


    Rose wanted to ignore Lucy but she had a feeling she would be seeing Lucy in the future more times than she wanted to. "Have you not considered that you bringing up a personal matter to Zayne when you might have had other duties was what got you sent home? I remember how desperate you were to get me out of that campy."


    Rose turned to face Lucy. "I know you disliked me because you had feelings for Zayne so you didn¡¯t want another woman around him especially when it might have appeared I was there to sleep with him. Still, after you found out I had run away from a brothel couldn¡¯t you have found it in your heart to help me?"


    Lucy could not. "You were an outsider. We needed to be careful with you."


    "I was tired and alone when I stumbled upon your camp. So tired that I couldn¡¯t run fast enough to get away from the soldier who saw me. I cannot help that your general wanted to help me. Is it wrong for him to help someone who is not from his kingdom? I am happy that Zayne looks beyond where anyone comes from and helps them," said Rose.


    Zayne recognised that the royals along with some of the town guards were the problem and left the innocent alone. Zayne freed many from being taken by Graham.


    "Do you want him to ignore those in need of help?" Rose asked but received no answer from Lucy. "Did you see the brothel owner and speak to him?"


    "I did. He is not a man the general should speak to," Lucy replied, recalling the bastard of a man.


    "Zayne was going to the brothel on his own. I just happened to bump into him. When you saw Graham, how did he make you feel as a woman?" Rose asked, knowing it would only take a small time with him to be uncomfortable.


    Lucy couldn¡¯t forget Graham¡¯s stare which felt like he was undressing her. He was a slimy dirty man. He spoke to her like he wanted to own her.


    "He made you feel uneasy, didn¡¯t he? He has a way of making you feel uncomfortable and wanting to kill him so you wouldn¡¯t see him anymore. I had to put up with Graham claiming he loved me for eight years. I didn¡¯t run into your camp looking to seduce Zayne, I ran away in search of freedom. You judged too fast," Rose said.


    "I understand that you were jealous and didn¡¯t want another woman around Zayne but after seeing a glimpse of what I had to put up with, could you not find it in your heart to have some sympathy for me?" Rose questioned, deciding the kind of woman Lucy was based on her answer.


    Lucy refrained from answering. She knew Rose¡¯s past was going to blow up on Zayne one day so she would try to send Rose away again if given the chance. That didn¡¯t mean she would send Rose back to Graham. She was not heartless.


    Rose sighed. She thought her time with women like Lucy and those from the brothel was over with. "You think that I must hate you and it is the reason Zayne has not called you back to his side but I assure you it is not. I do not hate you. I do not think of you like you might believe."


    Rose continued, "I have spent eight years hating someone and it is wasted time. I am not going to spend any of my time hating you. You cannot put Zayne¡¯s decision on me and come to his family like this. I know the type of woman you want to paint me to be but you must stop and question your actions."


    Lucy didn¡¯t like that she had to be careful with Rose. She and many others had to be kind to Rose simply because they respected Zayne. There were better women suited for Zayne than Rose. Women who were preparing for this moment for many years. If not her then Lucy could only accept one of those women.


    "I question the kind of soldier you are when your jealousy blinds you from helping a woman in need. How many have you turned your back on? I¡¯m afraid I must ask you to leave my carriage," Rose said, tired of her time with Lucy.


    "Your carriage?" Lucy asked, finding Rose to be getting ahead of herself.


    "My carriage," Rose repeated. "It is owned by my husband therefore it is mine and I am ready for you to go."

 Chapter 276

    Chapter 276: Chapter 276Lucy was reluctant to leave because Rose asked her to. This was Zayne¡¯s carriage, not Rose¡¯s. Rose didn¡¯t own anything to be acting like this. Lucy didn¡¯t care what anyone had to say as Rose would always be the girl from the brothel leeching off of Zayne¡¯s name.


    Lucy was certain there would come a time when Zayne would wake up and see that he had used all this time.


    "Lucy," Catherine spoke up since Lucy refused to move. "She has told you to leave. It was my mistake to invite you into the carriage. Being one of the soldiers Zayne trusted and took with him, I thought you would have known Rose. I have much to apologise for."


    Catherine had never seen Lucy act like this before which made her think Lucy was too convinced she would be the one to marry Zayne.


    "She¡¯s a woman from a brothel-"


    "Rose is the daughter of a lord and now the wife of your prince. Your departure made you miss Rose reunite with her family who holds a noble title. So, you must stop thinking of her as just a simple woman. Speaking so carelessly on her name might have you end up in a dungeon which I would hate to see," said Catherine.


    While Catherine liked Lucy it wasn¡¯t more than she liked Rose and family came before anyone.


    "There are rules when dealing with royals," Catherine reminded the young woman. "Your problem is you see yourself as part of the royal family since you were so convinced that you would wed Zayne. You are not a Hamilton therefore you do not get to speak as you like toward us."


    Rose didn¡¯t try to ask Lucy to leave again as she was occupied with watching Catherine speak for her and their family.


    "You must hold your tongue regardless of how you feel as your head might end up rolling. How you knew of Rose is no more and when you see her, I expect that she is treated with the utmost respect even if you hate her. You must control yourself," Catherine advised Lucy.


    Lucy knew not to speak to the former queen the same way she did with Rose. She could only bow her head to avoid the queen¡¯s eyes. How was it that Rose got Catherine on her side? Many were counting on the king and his mother to end Zayne¡¯s marriage. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lucy started to get out of the carriage before she put herself in a bad spot with Catherine. Rose was powerless, only having Zayne¡¯s name to throw around but Catherine still had a lot of influence around the kingdom. Should Catherine get in her father¡¯s ear then Lucy knew she would never see the end of his wrath.


    "And Lucy dear," Catherine added before Lucy could walk away. "I urge you not to speak on what you do and don¡¯t know about Rose because I will come after you and all your family. You will never see another day with you calling yourself a soldier or anyone else in your family for that matter. We both know how much your father prides himself in being a soldier."


    "I will not say anything," Lucy replied and then moved quickly to get away from the carriage. She knew so much yet she couldn¡¯t speak. Her only hope was someone else speaking about Rose but what if she was blamed for it coming up?


    Rose felt relieved when the guard quickly closed the door before they could be spotted by someone else. Rose stayed clear of the window so no one outside would see her.


    "I ask your forgiveness, Rose. It was a grave mistake to welcome her inside the carriage without asking you first. I got a little ahead of myself and I won¡¯t do it again," Catherine promised.


    Rose couldn¡¯t feel angry with Catherine. "It is fine. I was bound to see her again."


    "You will see her quite a bit when you leave the estate. Her family lives quite close to your home which is why it was so easy to bump into her here. I have not seen that side of her but then again, she must be upset that she lost Zayne so she¡¯s acting unusual. Was she terrible to you?" Catherine asked.


    "I wouldn¡¯t say she did something to me but she certainly believed I was there to sleep with Zayne and wanted me out of his camp. I wasn¡¯t surprised she thought I wanted to sleep with Zayne. My appearance then was that of a woman from a brothel though it wasn¡¯t how I acted. No matter how I acted, I was always seen as one of those women," Rose answered.


    "Well, I don¡¯t like that she was willing to send you out all so she wouldn¡¯t lose Zayne. It¡¯s a tough world for us ladies no matter the position we are in. It¡¯s always a shame when we turn on each other. She will need to learn to hold her tongue at times. I can speak to her father," Catherine offered since Lucy¡¯s father listened to her.


    "You don¡¯t need to. All she knows is that I was once in a brothel and many know of that already. It will slip from someone eventually. As long as your family continues to love me then I don¡¯t care about anyone else. I¡¯ve wasted too much time worrying about what anyone thinks," Rose said, seeing it as worthless to hide her secrets.


    "You are strong. I don¡¯t know of anyone who would be this carefree about it. To hide the truth is stressful," Catherine tried to see it from Rose¡¯s view. "There would be many trying to pull out the truth and you¡¯ll have to keep up with lies. You know, many won¡¯t believe you weren¡¯t with a man before Zayne."


    "I know," Rose replied. "I am lucky they are not my husband."


    Catherine smiled. "They are in for quite the surprise should they ever speak to you. You appear to be so innocent and shy but there is a fire to you when you speak. We mustn¡¯t let that fire die. I misjudge Lucy being a friend for you but I have other ladies who would be suited to be your friends. Ladies who have yet to find their place among their peers."


    "You mean for me to find friends in other outcasts?" Rose asked, not bothered by it but she had to ask.


    "They are ladies from families with great status but sometimes that isn¡¯t enough to help you fit in and have lifelong friends. Most of them recently wed just like you and their families would do anything for them to find a group to socialise with. You might not find a friendship in all of them but maybe you will find one,¡¯ Catherine suggested.


    Catherine knew that many of the women would not be so keen to jump right into welcoming Rose. She stole the prince as some were saying. Catherine thought it to be fine since she didn¡¯t want Rose to be friends with the women who were a little bit too serious and judgy. They would be quick to turn their backs on Rose once her stories came out.


    "How about when Zayne returns you invite them to the estate for lunch? It is your home so you would be in control. You will need friends eventually. Waiting for Zayne to entertain you will get boring," said Catherine.


    "I know. Very well but only when Zayne returns will I do it. Seven days is enough time for me to plan," Rose said, excited to host again. She trusted that Catherine would not put her in the same situation she was in with Lucy again.

 Chapter 277

    Chapter 277: Chapter 277"I can offer you advice you may not get from Zayne about hosting a lunch for ladies. I have hosted many parties in my time and they went well. They used to be what ladies looked forward to most and now that has been passed to Yvonne. If the queen were to host a party outside of the palace, would you go?" Catherine asked.


    "I will if Zayne thinks it is safe. I know it might seem that I am listening to all that he says but he is the one who understands the dangers here. I don¡¯t have any idea what I am up against so I will follow what he says. I don¡¯t want to upset Yvonne if I ever turn down an invitation," Rose said, worried about how Yvonne would take it.


    "Oh, we are all so used to Zayne staying out of the palace unless he is needed to speak to Gage so it will not be surprising to not see you there. I didn¡¯t see it at first but he made a fine choice to keep you out of the palace. There is a pressure that gets to you. I managed to overcome it but everyone is not the same," said Catherine.


    "Do you still live in the palace? I have been meaning to ask where you travel from," Rose said, curious about Catherine¡¯s life. What did Catherine do now she was no longer queen?


    "The palace will always be my home and most of my things are there but I have a home right in the middle of the path to the palace and to Zayne¡¯s estate. I stay in the palace when Zayne is away but stay at the other home when he is back. I want to be close to all my children. Forgive me if I show up too much," Catherine said as she knew she would become a bother.


    "I do not mind your visits but I cannot say the same for Zayne. When you come around, I feel like my mother is near. If there is ever a time when you are bored or tired of the palace, you should come to us. We can find something fun to do. With Paige as well," Rose said, not wanting the princess to feel excluded.


    "That is kind of you. Paige might be a tad bit busy since her search for a husband has increased. She must wed soon. She has waited a bit too long and now there are questions arising about it. Many are waiting for news of the next royal baby. Don¡¯t worry, they are too afraid of Zayne to speak of him having a child," Catherine said to comfort Rose.


    Rose looked out the carriage window at the people walking by. "Are children that important? Is everyone ready to bring a child into this world?"


    "We¡¯re hardly ever ready and we seek to have a child because it is what we have been told is right. Our husbands need their heirs. I have long gotten tired of hearing it. I am just a woman whose children are too old to be around her at all times so I am ready for grands," Catherine replied.


    Catherine noticed Rose had more to ask. "It is perfectly fine if you want to wait. I was confused at first but knowing what I know now, I think it is fine for you to wait. Don¡¯t have a baby to please others but I must warn you to be careful of the act of making a baby if you are not ready. Do you have something to drink to stop it?"


    "I do not and I don¡¯t think I will ever take something. This is embarrassing to speak about with you,¡¯ Rose said, trying not to meet Catherine¡¯s eyes. "I am not trying for a child but if it happens then I believe it is meant to be. I don¡¯t want to hurt anyone."


    "It is a fine choice. Over the years the methods to prevent us from giving birth have either become too harsh or the concoctions are downright disgusting. I was never allowed to have any as I could not get rid of a royal baby but I tasted a bit recently. No one will worry about me not having a child now," Catherine laughed.


    It wasn¡¯t like she had a partner for it to ever happen.


    Catherine continued, "Some of the methods to help us have a child can be just as bad. I am grateful those ways are dying out and they are leaving it for the husband and wife to do it naturally. The world can be cruel to those women unfortunate to never have a child. We are always the problems, not our husbands."


    "If I wanted to have a child with Zayne but I could not, would the king or anyone try to have another woman replace me as Zayne¡¯s wife? I have been speaking to Krystle about what happens to ladies in my position," Rose said, disliking the tales she heard.


    "Gage knows better. At least I hope but if he didn¡¯t, Zayne would not listen to anyone¡¯s request. It is not like any of us ever thought he would settle down to have a family."


    "I see. What is it like to be a mother? I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t know how to be a good mother. I spent so many years away from my own mother and there are things from my past I have yet to forget. Being a mother scares me because I don¡¯t know if I have that love in me," Rose revealed.


    "It is something many of us think about. We think we will be ready but as that time narrows down there are concerns about how we will be to our child. I had a palace full of servants to help me yet I still worried about how I would be to Zeek. It is like everything else in this life. You learn," Catherine described it as best as she could.


    Catherine couldn¡¯t lie and paint the picture that it was all perfect when having children.


    "I knew I wasn¡¯t the most perfect mother but my children turned out fine. I promise you that Gage is normally better than how he is now. Speak to your fears of becoming a mother to Zayne. I¡¯m sure there was something he wanted to get off his chest and confide in you. Men can be fearful of fatherhood as well but they aren¡¯t so quick to speak about it."


    Catherine couldn¡¯t help wondering if Rose had some news to share but then again the days since Rose wed would be too soon to know about a baby.


    Catherine thought Rose sharing her fears to be a start about the couple possibly having children one day. She awaited seeing the pair being the best parents they could possibly be. Catherine was almost tempted to tell Rose that she noticed Zayne was ready but held back since Rose wasn¡¯t ready. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The carriage door was opened by Krystle who returned with the pastries for Rose and Catherine.


    Catherine clapped her hands to get the coachman and guards¡¯ attention. "It is time we moved on from here."

 Chapter 278

    Chapter 278: Chapter 278"Is the weather usually like this? So quick to change I mean. Something flew with the wind and broke one of the windows. The maids are running around trying to close all the windows. The weather is odd," Rose said, looking out from a window.


    The wind was strong and the rain beat down on the roof like it was determined to get inside to soak them.


    Catherine was right beside Rose with a coat to cover her dress. "It is a little unpredictable at times. A storm is coming in. I don¡¯t think it is a good idea for us to leave to see Zayne arrive. We¡¯ll find ourselves in trouble if our carriage gets stuck somewhere and no one can come out to help us. I¡¯m sorry."


    Rose didn¡¯t like the sound of this since she was looking forward to seeing Zayne come in on his ship. The rain yesterday hadn¡¯t been as bad as it was today which gave her hope she would wake up to a clear sky but the weather had gotten worse overnight.


    "They can make their way home in this weather, right? They know the path," Rose said, worried about Zayne¡¯s ship.


    "I¡¯m sure they will make it home safely. It is not the first storm Zayne has been in and he has plenty of helping hands on board the ship. We should let him come home to something warm to drink. What do we have?" Asked Catherine.


    Catherine was worried for Zayne because of how bad the weather became but she tried not to worry too much before Rose. One of them had to remain calm. "It won¡¯t be long before he arrives and tells us about his journey."


    "I would prefer he finds somewhere near the docks to rest until this weather calms down. He doesn¡¯t need to come to us right away. What matters is that he is safe. This weather would be relaxing to sit and watch as long as everyone was home safe and sound. Shouldn¡¯t the men at the gates come inside?" Rose asked, worried about their safety.


    "You told them they didn¡¯t need to be there yesterday but they didn¡¯t want to come in. They must be fearful of Zayne returning and not seeing them at their posts," Catherine replied.


    "That is foolish," Rose said, picking up her dress so she could run to the door. Zayne shouldn¡¯t get angry over something like that in this weather.


    "Rose, no!" Catherine yelled, reaching for Rose to stop her from going outside. "It is too dangerous and you will get a cold. You must send someone else."


    Rose didn¡¯t want to send someone else when it was she who wanted the guards to come inside. What were they going to guard the estate from in this weather?"


    Krystle followed behind Catherine to stop Rose from going outside. "Milady, the guards placed by the gates are safe to be protected from the weather. They came to collect enough food and water to last the day as they knew the weather would be like this. Your husband will need someone there to open the gates for him."


    "And removing our guards there might give any madman out in this weather the crazy idea to enter the estate. It is kind of you to think of them but I¡¯m sure the guards know their limit. We¡¯re used to this kind of weather. We¡¯re all safe if we don¡¯t go running through the rain to anyone. You¡¯re worrying your servants Rose," said Catherine.


    Rose slowed down and turned to look at the servants behind her. They all had a panicked look on their faces. "I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to scare all of you. Can someone please keep an eye out there to be sure they are safe? I don¡¯t want anyone to get hurt at this time."


    Rose didn¡¯t like leaving the others outside but she had to leave them since everyone was so worried.


    "It is starting to feel a bit cold inside or is it just me?" Rose asked, surprised by this since all the windows were closed. The cold from outside had to be creeping in from somewhere. "Krystle, please have something warm for everyone to think prepared. We should all keep warm."


    "I will tell the cooks right away," Krystle replied.


    "Oh," Catherine touched her chest. "You have made me run. I feel so energised."


    "I¡¯m sorry. I just want everyone to be safe. I must keep the estate safe when Zayne is away. I want him to return and find it as he left it. I want him to return safely," Rose said, having a bad feeling about his return.


    Catherine touched Rose¡¯s arm. "He is returning to it better than he left it. You¡¯ve done well with the little changes. Now, what can I do to convince you to go rest? This weather might be good for reading a book. Your tutor would be crazy to travel in this weather to see you. I will rest as well."


    "I cannot rest until I hear news about Zayne. I have waited seven days for his return and now I must wait again. I will take a seat near the front door to wait for his return. You may rest," Rose said, not needing Catherine to stay beside her. "I will send someone to you when Zayne returns."


    Catherine refused to leave Rose alone. "How could I rest when I know you are awake worried about your husband? You are starting to make me think the worst and I don¡¯t like it. I¡¯m a little nervous about how he¡¯ll find his way home."


    Rose hoped he would be safe and waivered with Catherine sharing her fears. "It is Zayne. He will be fine. Let us find something to distract ourselves with."


    Catherine needed it desperately since she could not get her mind off fearing for Zayne¡¯s safety.


    In the palace, Yvonne worried for the kingdom as the storm didn¡¯t seem to be getting any better. She checked on her son first to make sure he was safe and then went in search of Gage to ask him not to think of leaving the palace today.


    Yvonne froze up when the sound of the wind echoed in the halls of the palace. It was a scary noise and at a time like this, Gage should be with his family. What kind of work was expected of the king to be done today other than to listen for who might need shelter?


    "If he thinks of leaving," Yvonne muttered, hoping that today was a day Gage had sense. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yvonne slowed down when she noticed a group of men from the court rushing in the same direction she was going to see Gage, panic heard in their voices.


    "What have they done now?" Yvonne wondered, unaware of the second storm growing in the palace.

 Chapter 279

    Chapter 279: Chapter 279"What do you mean you can¡¯t get any word of where they are now? They should be close to the docks right now for their families to see them so please tell me that I didn¡¯t hear you wrong. What did you say about my brother?" Gage asked, his back turned to the men who brought him the news. "Tell me that you didn¡¯t lose my brother."


    "We didn¡¯t lose your brother but we have not received word of where they could be right now. The weather is too bad for a carrier bird to bring a message home and no one has spotted them coming in. It is hard to look out-"


    "That is why I told you fools to send a ship out to help them find their way home. Will you wait for something to happen to their ship and then try to find a solution? This is a Hamilton possibly lost out at sea. You need to do all you can to bring him home," Gage said.


    "Or," Gage turned around to face the group. "Are you rejoicing inside in hopes that my brother might perish out at sea? Is that it?"


    It wasn¡¯t a secret that most of them hated Zayne and would like to see him dead. Unfortunately for them, Gage wasn¡¯t going to let that happen now.


    "If anything happens to my brother, I am going to execute every last one of you who failed to find a solution to get him home. I don¡¯t care how many ships you need to send out to get him home, just do it!" Gage yelled, frustrated that he was the only one coming up with ideas.


    Why did a storm have to be upon them before Zayne was home?


    Gage wasn¡¯t worried about whether Zayne had good news to tell him. He just wanted for his brother to be back home.


    Gage felt guilty since he pushed and pushed for Zayne to leave. Now, no one had any way of reaching out to him to see if he was safe and close to home.


    What was he to tell Rose? What was he to tell his mother?


    If anything happened to Zayne then Gage knew they would never forgive him.


    "I¡¯ll reward the bastard who hears from my brother or spots him first,¡¯ said Gage.


    This was the only way he knew to motivate these men to help Zayne. After this, he had to get rid of the men enjoying that Zayne might not come home. They were too dangerous to keep in the palace.


    "You¡¯re dismissed. Don¡¯t come to me until you¡¯ve come up with a way to bring my brother home," Gage said, tired of seeing their useless faces.


    The men left the room quickly before the king could punish them for something they did not have any part in. It wasn¡¯t their fault that the weather was so bad that Zayne could not find his way home.


    Gage¡¯s thoughts became worse now that he was alone or so he thought. He turned around to face the window he wished would show the docks.


    "What have you fools done now that you are in such a panic?" Yvonne asked, worried because of Gage¡¯s stance. "Is it because of the storm? We¡¯re faced with worse weather than this. We must be lucky that it isn¡¯t during winter."


    Gage didn¡¯t want to tell Yvonne about Zayne as she would scold him but he needed someone to talk to about this. "It is about Zayne."


    "Oh! He must be back already. Your mother and Rose will be relieved. Did he bring bad news?" Yvonne wondered since it would explain why the palace was in such an awful mood. "Well, he tried his best. The most we can do now is to be prepared to stop war from reaching too far into the kingdom. Gage, would you please look at me?"


    Yvonne told him in the early days of their marriage that she hated when someone turned their back to her as they spoke. It felt like she was being dismissed.


    "It is not about that. We haven¡¯t gotten any word from him to know if he is almost home. In other words, Zayne is lost at the moment and we don¡¯t know what to do to help him. I¡¯m stuck," Gage said, finally turning around to face Yvonne.


    Yvonne shook her head as she refused to believe what Gage told her. "Now is not the time for you to be saying something like this. We¡¯re already worried about this storm and I can¡¯t start to think about your brother being lost so please, tell me that it isn¡¯t true you have lost your brother."


    "I¡¯ll do what I can to bring him home-"


    "You fool!" Yvonne yelled. "What do you think will come out of this if he doesn¡¯t return home? He did not want to leave Rose."


    "But then he decided to go. If something happens to him out there, I cannot have his death on my hands. My mother would never forgive me. I will find a way to get a hold of them. To spot them or something to help them home. I¡¯ll try," Gage said but he didn¡¯t know exactly what to do.


    Yvonne understood Gage not wanting this on his hands but he needed to accept some kind of responsibility. "You pushed and pushed until you got him to leave."


    "Yvonne!" Gage yelled, not needing this from her now.


    "I am speaking! Some kind of guilt has to eat you up today since you pushed for him to leave when all he wanted to do was stay home with his wife. I am not saying all of this is your fault since you don¡¯t have any control over the weather but maybe his resistance to leave was saving him from being lost in a storm," Yvonne said, unable to see Gage¡¯s hands as clean.


    Yvonne stood up as she couldn¡¯t look at Gage for much longer. "Fix it. I don¡¯t care if you need to get onto a ship and bring him home yourself. Find a way to get Zayne home. If he does not arrive by nightfall, you must go tell Rose yourself. She will be waiting for him to show up." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is not unusual for him to be late. He could be close to home but the storm is slowing him down," Gage tried not to think the worst.


    "He could be safe but we must still prepare for the worst and inform his wife. Or did you plan to keep that a secret from her?" Yvonne wondered.


    "I didn¡¯t want to worry her over nothing," Gage said, having a feeling Zayne wouldn¡¯t want Rose to panic. "I wait till night and if he is not back, I will go to Rose when it is safe."

 Chapter 280

    Chapter 280: Chapter 280Catherine looked at Rose sound asleep by the front door. She had been seated there for many hours and eventually fell asleep.


    Night came upon the kingdom fast yet there wasn¡¯t any sign or news about Zayne. Each passing hour gave something for the pair to worry about.


    Catherine worried about when Rose would wake up and realised that Zayne was not home yet. He could be somewhere safe waiting for the weather to get better or there was a chance he was not back yet. Catherine didn¡¯t know which one she wanted it to be. All she wanted was for Zayne to be home where she could see him.


    Catherine didn¡¯t want to think the worst to further worry Rose. If Rose started to panic then Catherine couldn¡¯t continue to pretend to be so calm. She would have headed to the palace even in this weather to get any news about Zayne. Gage had to know something, anything for her and Rose to stop worrying.


    "Should I wake the lady for dinner and prepare her for bed?" Krystle asked, worried that Rose might make herself sick at this rate. It wasn¡¯t warm by the door as it was in other places of the estate. Zayne missing and Rose becoming sick would not be good.


    "Let her sleep a little longer and keep her dinner warm. We should wait a little longer to see if he will arrive. It will be hard to tell her that her husband is not at home yet," said Catherine.


    Catherine knew that once Rose woke up the peaceful rest she was getting now would be the last she got until Zayne was standing before them. Catherine couldn¡¯t think of resting before she knew about her son.


    "Then, I shall place her food in her room and prepare her bath," said Krystle.


    "That will do," Catherine replied.


    Catherine was grateful that in the midst of all this worrying Rose had her servants around her to diligently take care of her. The decision for her to stay here had also paid off.


    As Krystle left, Catherine looked out the glass next to the front doors. The weather was at least getting better as the hours went on.


    "Please," Catherine pleaded, needing her son home. She knew these storms could take lives with them and hoped everyone would be safe this time around.


    All the men and women on board the ship with Zayne had families to return to.


    "What time is it?" Rose asked as she sat up. "He is not back."


    "No," Catherine shook her head. "I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have any news for you as well. You should go to bed. You looked uncomfortable sleeping there."


    "I will wait a little longer-"


    "Rose, I don¡¯t think he will be coming home tonight. You should get some rest now and in the morning, we should try to find some answers. I can go to the palace and then come back to you. No, you cannot join me," Catherine quickly added before Rose asked. "I have a promise to keep to Zayne which is to keep you out of the palace. You must stay here."


    "It is hard to follow when I don¡¯t know where my husband is right now. Has this ever happened?" Rose asked, needing to know if it was normal and if she was just panicking too much. Catherine looked so calm.


    "I have never dealt with Zayne coming back during weather like this. He had returned home in the middle of winter so there was the issue of the water starting to freeze too much but he made it home. He has always made it home and now he has you here. We shouldn¡¯t think the worst," said Catherine.


    Rose noticed a difference in the tone of Catherine¡¯s voice so she reached forward to touch Catherine¡¯s hand and felt that it was trembling. She wasn¡¯t the only one who was a wreck at the moment. Catherine was shaking.


    "I will go to bed and you should too. We¡¯ll get more answers on a new day than tonight. I will only go to bed if you do," Rose proposed.


    Catherine was trying to take care of Rose but Rose felt the need to take care of Catherine.


    "I suppose I am a little bit tired," Catherine said only to please Rose.


    "I do not know if it is acceptable but I have a large bed. If you do not want to sleep alone, you are more than welcome to join me or I can join you. We might not be able to sleep alone but together, at least someone is near. It should calm us a bit," Rose said, afraid of going to bed alone.


    The bed had felt empty and now that Zayne has not returned the day he was meant, it would feel emptier.


    "It is acceptable for me. Well, I think it is time we eat something and go to bed. We should use my room," Catherine said, squeezing Rose¡¯s hand before she let go. "Oh, if only you were around the other times I was worrying about him returning, I would have been more relaxed."


    Catherine stood up and swayed right after. Rose held onto her so she wouldn¡¯t fall.


    Catherine laughed. "My feet were asleep all along. I¡¯ll be careful so you don¡¯t need to catch me. We¡¯ll need to find your maid to have our food sent to my room instead. There¡¯s no need to set up the table on a night like this."


    An hour later, Rose and Catherine ate and then got dressed for bed.


    Rose couldn¡¯t resist going to the window to have one final look outside to try spotting Zayne. When Catherine stepped out of the bathroom, Rose moved away from the window.


    Catherine smiled. "It is fine if you want to look out a little longer. I wish the bathroom had a better window for me to see. I will wait on the bed while you look out. Tell me if you see any movement." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am done. I am just disappointing myself by not seeing anything," Rose said as she walked to the bed. "Is there something on your mind?"


    "I was just thinking that other than my husband and children, you are the first person in a long time that I am sharing a bed with. I wouldn¡¯t have thought it would come at a time like this but it is not so bad. No need to be so tense, Rose. I will not judge the way you sleep," Catherine joked.


    Rose laughed with Catherine though that wasn¡¯t why she was so tense. Rose went to the left side of the bed to lie down and stared at the roof. She was far from ready to go to sleep after the nap she had not long ago woke up from.


    Catherine was quiet which Rose hoped meant she would be able to go to sleep fast. Catherine needed to rest as Rose could guess that while she was resting Catherine had been awake.


    Rose turned to face Catherine after her hand was held again.


    "It will be fine," Catherine promised once more. "I hope you do not mind if I hold your hand a little. The sound of the wind isn¡¯t helpful right now."


    "I do not," Rose replied as she found some peace in Catherine¡¯s touch.

 Chapter 281

    Chapter 281: Chapter 281Rose didn¡¯t feel any better the next day as it was nearing noon yet there wasn¡¯t any sign of Zayne. The weather started to get better but she refused to let Catherine go to the palace alone to speak to Gage. Instead, Rose sent two guards who were willing to send a message to the king.


    Rose was back by the front to wait for when the message would return or if Zayne would return before it. Before she had been trying to stay calm and not think of anyone but now she was angry with herself and angry with the king. Zayne shouldn¡¯t have left when he didn¡¯t want to.


    "Would you like a cup of water, Lady Hamilton? Miss Catherine is writing a letter to her daughter to see if she is safe," Krystle informed Rose.


    "You have offered me plenty of water already. I know you are worried about me but I am not the one who needs your concern. I am fine," Rose promised. She lost count of how many times she told everyone she was well.


    Rose was not the one in danger. Zayne and his ship were. Rose would hate to think that after not returning home yesterday, Zayne was somewhere in the kingdom and did not come to her first. He shouldn¡¯t go to the king as she imagined they might fight again.


    "Should I pay a passing carriage and go down to the docks?" Krystle suggested, willing to do anything to put Rose at ease.


    "That is kind of you but we have already sent someone out. The wind is still a bit high and it looks like there is some rain. You should stay inside. I will soon move to be with Catherine," Rose said as she knew she couldn¡¯t spend all day here.


    The estate still needed to be looked after.


    Krystle remained by Rose¡¯s side since someone had to make sure the lady was well. She could hardly wait for the day the lady and her husband would be together again. No one should part a couple so in love with each other so soon.


    Krystle couldn¡¯t believe a day had come when she was angry with the king for someone she had known for little time.


    "There is a carriage," Rose said in relief, getting to her feet to see who it belonged to.


    Krystle stepped forward to get a better look at the carriage. "It is one of the king¡¯s carriages. It bears his symbol."


    Rose took this as bad news was coming to her. Why else would the king come to her or send someone else when she had already sent a messenger?


    "Bring Lady Catherine," Rose instructed Krystle.


    If it was the king it was best that Catherine came to him since Rose couldn¡¯t promise that her talk with him would go well.


    Krystle rushed to find Catherine so Rose wouldn¡¯t receive the news alone.


    Rose moved to open the doors and waited for the carriage to stop.


    Surprisingly, Gage got out of the carriage with a guard helping him to the front door.


    "Where is my husband?" Rose asked, ignoring properly greeting Gage.


    "It is good to see you too, Rose. Where is my mother?" Gage asked, looking for Catherine. He wanted to speak to the two of them together.


    "She is distracting herself and I believe I asked you about my husband. Where is Zayne? I hope you have come with good news," said Rose.


    "We both know I have not left the safety of the palace to bring you good news. I am working on figuring out a way to get him home. This is my brother and I didn¡¯t come here to argue with you. Will you let me in or do I need to stand out here for the wind to blow me away? If anything happens to me, I can¡¯t guarantee the court won¡¯t come to you," said Gage.


    There was silence between the two for a moment as Rose only stared at Gage.


    "I don¡¯t think I will ever like you as much as I like everyone else. Since I came here you¡¯ve been nothing more than a headache and I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re punishing my husband because I came with him. I have been trying not to hate anyone anymore," Rose said, but she couldn¡¯t hold out anymore.


    Rose continued, "You make it hard not to hate you."


    "Easy now. He said he wasn¡¯t going until you said yes which means this is on you too-"


    "I said yes because you acted desperate to get his help and helping the kingdom is what Zayne loves to do. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. I just want you to find my husband," Rose said, trying to hold her anger for now.


    Getting more news about Zayne was more important than arguing with Gage.


    Rose turned around to lead Gage inside since Catherine would want to see and speak to him.


    Gage followed Rose somewhat impressed with how she was settling in. "You seemed to have gotten used to the kingdom. Well, despite not travelling around it since Zayne wants to keep you here. Do you like that he wants to keep you out of the palace?"


    "I¡¯m sorry but I will not be discussing something between my husband and me with you. That is our personal matter and judging from what I have seen so far, you don¡¯t need to question Zayne¡¯s intentions,¡¯ Rose replied.


    "I can feel how much you hate me. I didn¡¯t think you had it in you. Just know that this isn¡¯t all my fault. I didn¡¯t call the storm upon the kingdom but I will accept responsibility for pushing him to leave. Anything more than that is not my fault. I cannot have that on my hands," Gage spoke softly.


    "Are these your feelings or what the queen told you to say? I am just curious. I need to figure out what kind of person you are as I am sure you are doing with me," Rose said, uncertain if Gage was a good sibling.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to kill Zayne but there were qualities he lacked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m trying to be kind here since you don¡¯t have any idea where your husband is, but you¡¯re starting to annoy me with how casually you speak to me. I am the king, a royal," Gage reminded Rose.


    Rose smiled since Gage didn¡¯t have the slightest clue. "I am a Hamilton and you are in my home. I have not disrespected you. If something I said has offended you then I would like for you to point it out. Or is it that you do not see me as a Hamilton and wish for me to speak like everyone else?"


    "I think you are too used to speaking to my mother as you like," Gage muttered.


    Rose decided to ignore Gage since he didn¡¯t have any reason to feel offended by her, especially when she was holding back.


    Rose led Gage to Catherine who was already coming down to meet him thanks to Krystle.


    "Where is your brother? Tell me that you have come to tell us good news about Zayne. What is wrong with the two of you?" Catherine asked, noticing there was something off between Rose and Gage. "I hope you were not arguing while I wasn¡¯t around."


    "We were not, mother. Not at a time like this and what would I look like arguing with Zayne¡¯s wife? I haven¡¯t gotten sight of his ship yet which makes me think the storm might have affected their way home. Either that or he is still where I sent him. The latter would be good for us," said Gage.


    "Is it good that Zayne is still with someone who wants him to marry his daughter? If it is taking longer than usual, can¡¯t that be one of the reasons why?" Rose asked, hoping it wasn¡¯t so. "If he is quite interested in having his daughter marry into the Hamiltons then it wasn¡¯t a good idea to send Zayne."


    Gage wanted to speak to his mother alone since Rose shifted the blame to him without saying it. "That is not the reason why. He would not want his daughter to go where Zayne already has a wife unless there was a plot to kill you."


    "Gage!" Catherine gasped, tapping Gage on his arm. "Be careful with what you say. She is already worried. The estate was peaceful before you came along so do not ruin it. When are you going to send ships out to search for him? I don¡¯t care how good Zayne¡¯s crew is at finding their way home, I need someone out there to search for him now."


    "We¡¯re gathering some crew to go out to find him and others will go to see if he is still meeting with the leader. I will bring him home," Gage promised his mother.


    "You better," Catherine warned. There could not be many more days of not knowing where Zayne was. "You ordered him out so bring him back home to his family. Bring him back to the wife he didn¡¯t want to leave."

 Chapter 282

    Chapter 282: Chapter 282Gage was ready to leave since his mother was ready to jump on him too. Neither one acknowledged the fact that he travelled from the palace to tell Rose of his plans when he could have just sent a servant or not told her about his plans since it was a matter concerning the palace.


    "I am doing my best here. Everyone seems to forget that this is my brother. I want him back safe and sound so I don¡¯t appreciate the blame game. I get it that you¡¯re both angry and right now, I am the best person to point fingers at but please, give me a little bit of a break," Gage requested.


    "Gage, I suggest you get on that carriage you came on and go bring your brother back now. I can¡¯t have another day of this. I want my son home now. Don¡¯t have me go through the fear of losing a child again please," Catherine pleaded, needing Gage to do something.


    Catherine didn¡¯t care who felt someone was pointing fingers at who. What she needed was for her son to be found and brought home.


    "I know that Zayne is safe and sound somewhere but I want to see him. After this, give him a break. It is needed right now. Have a safe trip back to the palace and don¡¯t stop anywhere else unless it is to the dock. The weather is calming down but we must be careful. I will be here with Rose so you can send any news here," said Catherine.


    Gage glanced at Rose. She wasn¡¯t saying anything now that his mother was here. He was certain Rose was cursing him in her head. There was one tiny problem that was slowly growing concerning Rose but he refused to bring it up now to have these two angry with him about something else. They were already shaken up about Zayne.


    Gage stepped forward to hug his mother since he knew how hard this was for her more than anyone else. She had already lost one of them and though it was years ago she wasn¡¯t ready to think about losing another.


    Gage kissed Catherine on her cheek and when he stepped away, he looked at Rose. They weren¡¯t close to hugging and he didn¡¯t trust that if he got so close to her, she wouldn¡¯t stab him in the back. He always knew to be careful of the quiet ones. Her quiet nature started to remind Gage of Zayne.


    Rose was relieved when Gage did not hug her as he did with his mother. She would have been uncomfortable if she had to put on an act like she wanted to hug the king so Catherine wouldn¡¯t be worried.


    Rose watched as Gage walked out of the front door. His visit didn¡¯t bring her any hope. Instead, it left her annoyed. They were slowing down from worrying too much but now knowing that the king didn¡¯t have any answers set them back to worrying even more.


    Rather than think about Gage, Rose decided to focus on Catherine.


    "I¡¯m sure the ship will come in soon. The sky is clearing up so the crew should be able to find their way back home and someone will spot them. We only need to wait and welcome them when they come. Would you like to do something with me to pass the time?" Rose asked since using each other as distractions had been working well.


    "I would love to but I think I will go back to resting. Oh! I need to stop him. I have a letter to send to Paige," Catherine said, now remembering what she had been doing earlier.


    Rose followed Catherine to the door. "If you want to go to the palace to see Paige or Yvonne, you should go now with the king. It will be safe for you to go with him. I am perfectly fine with you leaving to be with the others. They will want to see you."


    "But I promised Zayne that I would be here with you. If I go, you will be alone," said Catherine.


    "I am hardly alone with all the servants always at my side. I have Krystle by my side though I am starting to think that I am bothering her by always being at the door. You should go," Rose urged Catherine. She had Catherine to herself for many days. "I¡¯m sure with you in the palace we will get some answers."


    Catherine was hesitant to leave but she wanted to see Paige. Paige wouldn¡¯t want to open up to anyone about how she felt with Zayne not home yet.


    Catherine hugged Rose. "I will try to be back by dinner. I will send a messenger to you if anything changes."


    "Okay. You must hurry before the king parts. He is looking," Rose said, letting go of Catherine so she could leave.


    Catherine let go of Rose and hoped that in her absence nothing would happen. She had to see if there was truly something being done to find Zayne.


    Rose remained by the door watching as Catherine got into the carriage with Gage. She was going to miss having Catherine near but this way, Rose had someone she trusted in the palace.


    Rose knew that Krsytle was lingering somewhere behind her. "I think that is enough time by the front door. I am going to read. Please let me know if we have another guest. You can take a break."


    "I am quite rested, Milady. I¡¯m perfectly fine to be at your side," Krystle replied. With Catherine gone, Krystle felt a greater need to step up to watch over Rose.


    "If that is what you want then I won¡¯t stop you," Rose replied, her smile hidden as she walked ahead of Krystle.


    It was around five hours later when Rose had another guest. It was someone she welcomed more than it being someone from the palace who would once again not bring any news.


    "Mary!" Rose greeted her friend. "It seems like ages since I last saw you."


    "I hope you can forgive me, Lady Hamilton. I was busy with my family. There was much for me to tell them and for them to share with me. Now that we are well reunited, I can visit you more. I am sorry that Zayne has not returned yet. As someone who has travelled with him far across the sea, I assure you that he always finds a way to get us home," said Mary.


    Mary wasn¡¯t so concerned as others were since Zayne had never failed to bring her home once. She had to come to Rose when it reached her that Zayne was not yet home.


    "That does bring me some relief. Your timing couldn¡¯t be any better. His mother has left for the palace so I am waiting for her return. Would you like something to drink?" Rose asked, looking at Krystle who stepped forward right away.


    "No, no. I am fine. Truthfully, I went to the palace first. I don¡¯t come with any news about him since I do not hold a position to be informed of where they are with Zayne. I¡¯m sorry," Mary apologised, knowing she wasn¡¯t of any use.


    Rose touched Mary¡¯s hand. "It is fine. No one has any news to share as yet and your company is all that I need right now. The king visited today and that didn¡¯t go so well."


    Mary smiled. It was surprising how Rose was dealing with Zayne¡¯s first time out with him not coming back on time. It upset her to think of what was being said in the palace.


    "It is not fair that they are trying to place this on you. You just married and already you are faced with this. How can anyone think to-"


    "What? What do you mean?" Rose asked, confused as to what Mary was speaking about. "What is being placed on me? Are they saying that I got Zayne lost? It couldn¡¯t be that right?"


    "It is something along those lines. They think his marriage to an outsider has brought trouble upon him. It is being spoken about throughout the palace which is how I was able to hear it. It was said by men of the court who want to bring you to the palace," Mary revealed.


    Rose couldn¡¯t understand how they came to this conclusion. "That doesn¡¯t make any sense. How could they push this to be my fault? I have just been here trying to learn about this kingdom."


    "It is foolish. It is unlike Zayne to get lost and the king is being hard on the court so they have searched for someone else to throw the blame onto. Anyone who uses their head would know it is not your doing but unfortunately, the kingdom does not know you well so many will believe this," Mary said, needing Rose to be prepared.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe that while waiting for Zayne to return she had to deal with this. The only thing she could do was laugh. "It seems that I am being pushed to become angry but I will not give in. My focus will remain on Zayne." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 283

    Chapter 283: Chapter 283"That¡¯s the best decision for you right now. Do not try to argue with anyone in the court. They are all impossible to reason with. They will not allow you to get a word in and since they are trying to push blame on you, they will go low. You must stay here," said Mary.


    "Where would I go when I am waiting for Zayne to return? I don¡¯t have any reason to go to the palace no matter who calls. Zayne had already shared with his family that he did not want me to visit the palace. I hope the king never goes against what Zayne wanted," Rose said but she wasn¡¯t confident in Gage.


    "I¡¯m sorry to have brought this to you. You are in luck that Lady Catherine is in the palace now and the king should silence anyone speaking ill of you. You are still Zayne¡¯s wife. They must protect a Hamilton," Mary said, hoping the royals wouldn¡¯t turn their backs on Rose now.


    If they did, once Zayne returned then they would have hell to pay.


    "I am curious," Mary started. "Do you regret coming over to this kingdom?"


    Rose smiled. "Over this? No. Such foolish talk can be said anywhere. This is home for me now so I am not regretting that I have come. You don¡¯t need to worry."


    "I must. You will receive plenty of attention because of who you are married to. Your parents are nobles but no one is paying any mind to it. In fact, many might not know who your parents are because they have not spoken to you, I assume. Do you ever think of telling the truth?" Mary asked, referring to Rose being a royal.


    Rose had big secret after secret and Mary was aware that only three guards knew the truth. Mary, Liam, and Finn.


    "I am going to keep it hidden for as long as I can. I will never be the one to reveal it to anyone outside my family. It does not only concern me," Rose said as she had to think of her mother.


    Revealing that she was a child of James meant revealing her mother¡¯s secret. Rose didn¡¯t want to put her mother in the position of having to protect her reputation all in an attempt to raise her status with the people here. Status wasn¡¯t her concern. It just so happened that she married the prince.


    "Most wouldn¡¯t believe I wasn¡¯t aware that Zayne was your prince. Everyone around me was calling him general. I know the truth and I am used to seeing the truth being ignored which is why I do not bother myself with gossip. When you have been where I have, you become accustomed to it," said Rose. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The women at the brothel were more vicious with their gossip and taking out their anger on her. Rose was sure she could handle what was thrown at her but that was only if she was placed in a position to.


    Rose noticed a look of sadness on Mary¡¯s face. "I am fine. I know it sounds sad but seeing the cruel side of one world has prepared me for the fools who wish to blame me. They must try harder to shake me. I¡¯ve been commanded and used for someone¡¯s liking for too long. I am not going to bend for anyone¡¯s liking anymore."


    Rose refused to go back to someone ruining her life again. This time instead of finding a corner to hide she would speak.


    "Well, I will stand behind you where needed since I know the truth. When you need a friend, you may call upon me. I have already told you that I do not have a good standing here with the women but I know from watching to tell you who to avoid," said Mary.


    "Catherine has already offered to introduce me to ladies around my age. I will invite you to hear your opinion. I trust your judgement which is why you are my friend. I know I should make friends with the wives of men who are around Zayne but I find it to be tiring. I saw how Anna acted with some of her friends who shared her status and I did not like it."


    Rose wanted genuine friends especially now when this blame was being thrown on her.


    "If I cannot make friends with the ladies she introduces me to then you and Finn will be all that I have. Are you thinking of his safe return?" Rose asked, only thinking of Finn now. "I¡¯m sorry. I should have brought him up sooner."


    "Why?" Mary asked, puzzled by why he had to come up. "He will be back home when Zayne returns or did he not go?"


    Rose smiled since she thought there was something more. "Well, you two seemed to have gotten close. I noticed it more on the ship."


    Mary couldn¡¯t believe Rose would think such a thing. "I thought you knew me well to never say something like this. Finn speaks and because my ears work, I am forced to listen to what he says. I move and he follows to keep speaking. We are hardly close. He is a man that I cannot shake."


    "Maybe it¡¯s because he likes your company? Finn went from thinking you are scary to a little fun. Why does it feel like you are angry with me for bringing it up like this? I didn¡¯t think you were courting each other but I assumed you were becoming friends so you were hoping for his safe return. Your gaze is scaring me," Rose said, regretting that she brought it up.


    "Forgive me but I was just thinking of what I could have possibly done for you to think I am friends with Finn. I respect his skills and I am one of many who think he earned his spot beside Zayne outside of their friendship, but other than that, he is annoying to me," Mary replied.


    Finn never spoke to her or spoke of her being scary when he thought she couldn¡¯t hear him so why was he bothering her? Was it because Rose said they were friends?


    Mary touched her face. She could hear his voice echoing in her head. "Is it wrong of me to hope it is only him who falls off the ship? I do not understand his behaviour these days. I wish for him to go back to ignoring me."


    "I could be wrong. I thought he simply wanted to be friends but maybe he likes you? You are a wonderful woman," Rose said, seeing Mary as quite the prize.


    "As kind as it is for you to think that, I am not a woman suited for Finn and I will never try to be one," Mary responded, disgusted just by the thought.

 Chapter 284

    Chapter 284: Chapter 284"His family did not start off well but they were lucky by getting Finn picked by Lady Catherine and Zayne to join Zayne in being tutored. I¡¯m sure the queen paid his family well and considering the years Finn has spent beside Zayne, he grew his wealth," said Mary.


    It was hard not to know Finn¡¯s story since she was used to seeing him around Zayne when she was younger. Finn could have been easily mistaken for the son of a noble because of how well he was dressed up.


    Despite his annoying ways, Mary had to applaud him for taking the chance given to him and creating something more for his family.


    "He¡¯s earned himself quite the attention among women over the years. Their fathers would have disagreed against Finn being a choice before but now, he has impressed them. Finn is a charmer. A man who talks so much is expected to be. I admire his skills but he is not a man I would settle with. I do not wish to be annoyed for the rest of my life."


    "I see," Rose said, though she wasn¡¯t so convinced. She had caught the two seemingly engaging in conversation before.


    It could have been something else like Mary sending him away but Finn would not leave.


    "Well, he is very handsome so it is expected that the young ladies who have not wed would have their eyes set on him. Do you intend to get married one day? Please, don¡¯t see me as someone who will push you to do it," Rose quickly added before Mary could misunderstand her.


    "It is fine. I am not getting married right now. I spend many days away from home travelling with the prince and to wed now means to give up what I love to stay home. I cannot take care of a home if I am out at sea. I am not ready to give up my love of being a soldier yet. I worked hard to get here," Mary said, seeing it too soon to put down her uniform.


    Mary looked at her hands which were not pretty like other young ladies¡¯ hands. "My mother thinks I should get ready before training and fighting ruins my body. Who wants to walk in on their wedding night and find a woman filled with scars?"


    "Perhaps a man who will wish to know the story behind every scar. We should follow the belief that there is someone out there for everyone. I read it in a book," Rose smiled, wanting to share all she learned with Mary.


    "You are learning well. I will be hopeful since you are so certain. If not, I am perfectly fine with making money to take care of myself. Truthfully, I don¡¯t think my parents ever had hope for me since the time I showed more interest in swords than little girly things. It makes it fine for me to wait," Mary replied, happy that her parents weren¡¯t being pushy.


    "That is good. The sky seems to have cleared up now. I hope there isn¡¯t too much damage to the estate. I do not know about gathering supplies to fix the damage. Would you like to go on a walk with me to inspect the estate or is it still too dangerous to go outside? I have been inside for a day now," Rose said, starting to feel suffocated despite the large estate.


    "I came here by horse because the wind had calmed down a bit but with your dress, I do not think it would be wise for you to go outside. You will be fighting to keep it down," Mary said, unknowingly earning a sigh of relief from Krystle. "We can walk around and look out the windows or are you desperate to step outside?"


    "I am. I think all my thoughts are trapped in this estate and they are starting to place a negative feeling inside. I cannot wait for when the wind will be calm so I can see the garden. I will make myself busy with helping to clean up the garden when the wind calms down. For now, let us walk anywhere inside," Rose said, getting to her feet as she grew tired of the room.


    Mary stood to join Rose walking around. She looked down at her attire after glancing at Rose¡¯s dress. It looked like she came to guard Rose. "Next time I come I will wear a dress so I look the part of a friend coming to see you. I¡¯m sure my mother would enjoy seeing me wanting to wear a dress. She tried to bake when I told her I was coming here."


    "I am sad that I missed the chance to have what she was going to bake for us. I do not mind what you wear. You should be comfortable wherever you go and I want you to be comfortable here. I am thinking of getting pants since you seem to be quite comfortable in them. I would use one of Zayne¡¯s pairs now but he is quite large," said Rose.


    Rose knew that even with putting string to hold the pants together it would be hard for her to move around.


    Mary looked at Krystle, noticing a blush before she bowed her head. It was easy to guess what the maid misunderstood. She shook her head as it was silly how some people thought at times.


    In the palace, Catherine waited patiently for Gage to be done with his talk with the court. Since she returned, she was left in the same position as she was when she was with Rose. How was it no one had something to send to Rose?


    Then there was foolish talk Catherine heard starting to grow in the palace and she wasn¡¯t quick enough to stop it from spreading outside the palace.


    As soon as Zayne was not around these fools had to do this? S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine was certain many were behaving this way because they assumed Zayne was dead. She knew that he wasn¡¯t. Catherine could just feel that he was alive and close to home.


    Paige stuck beside her mother. "Will they pull Rose from the estate to question her?"


    "Of course not. What has she done in all of this? They are trying to make it that she plotted to hurt the Hamiltons but I know Rose. She wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone unless they keep poking at her and even then, I think she would be kind to not hurt them. She is not coming here," Catherine said, her mind made up.


    All Catherine needed now was for Gage to listen to Zayne¡¯s wishes to not invite Rose to the palace.

 Chapter 285

    Chapter 285: Chapter 285Catherine entered the meeting room as soon as Gage was finished speaking to his court. "Please tell me that you are not planning to call for Rose to come to the palace over nonsense. You know she has not brought trouble to your brother."


    "Please close the door," Gage instructed his sister. "Your voice, mother. Anyone outside can hear you. Of course, I am not going to order her to come to the palace. Only a fool would believe this is her doing. She didn¡¯t curse him. It was simply bad luck with the weather."


    Gage sat on the table. "Did you think I would be cruel to pull her to the palace when Zayne spoke endlessly of not wanting her to be here? Please, mother. I respect his wishes so I ordered them not to speak of this before me again. Still, you know they are bound to speak in private."


    "This cannot leave the palace. It should not for Rose¡¯s sake. The storm and Zayne¡¯s absence could be put on her because many would want something to speak about concerning her. They are always itching for a story to speak about. Protect her like you would do with any other one of us," Catherine advised Gage.


    "I have been doing that which is why I have rejected the idea to call her to the palace. Are you not listening to me, mother? She will not be coming here unless she decides to enter the palace herself which would be stupid. I am protecting her for Zayne. I have to do it for him," said Gage.


    "You must make up for what you have done," Paige commented from the sidelines.


    Gage closed his eyes. Why did Paige need to come? "Is there nothing for you to busy yourself with, Paige? Like finding a husband?"


    ¡¯How could I think of finding a man to marry when our brother is lost? One of us has to care since it feels like you do not-"


    "Paige," Gage stopped her before he could have this repeated conversation again. "I don¡¯t want to hear this from you too. I am the one who ordered three ships to go out and look for him while you have been sitting in the palace doing what?"


    "I am not the king. I don¡¯t have the power to do anything," Paige replied.


    "Enough!" Catherine yelled, getting a headache from hearing the two of them argue. "I did not come to the palace for this. I have to get back to Rose soon and I have nothing to tell her."


    Paige¡¯s anger went away as she focused on her mother leaving. "I thought you would be staying the night. You have been with her for a long time. I know that she needs someone but I need you here as well. Can¡¯t you stay one night?"


    "It is much to ask from me when Rose is alone. She must be waiting. I thought I would be able to get something done here but I have come to a court putting Rose as the one behind all of this. I just hope she does not hear about any of this," Catherine said, hopeful Rose wouldn¡¯t since no one from the palace should meet with Rose.


    Paige took a seat since they might be here long. "Only a fool would believe such a story. I¡¯m surprised that Gage doesn¡¯t believe it."


    Gage couldn¡¯t take much more of Paige. "I need Zayne back. It cannot be just me and you. Sorry," he apologised, realising the mistake he made before his mother. "You should go busy yourself with something and send word to Rose that you will be staying in the palace. I will have someone escort you back to Rose in the morning or I might join you."


    "What is the use of you joining me? You must be here. I can¡¯t take any more of this," Catherine replied, deciding to leave since she was once again stuck. "Come, Paige. I will stay here tonight and go back in the morning. I must inform Rose."


    Paige stood up from her seat. "We must leave Gage be since he has rumours to kill. You should have threatened to kill anyone in your court who dared to speak about Rose in secret. When Zayne returns, he¡¯s going to be very angry. Dear brother, you don¡¯t want him to be any more angry with you."


    "Go," Gage pointed to the door.


    Paige happily followed her mother out of the room leaving Gage behind to think over his actions.


    Gage sighed. Again, there wasn¡¯t anyone to take pity on him in this. This was his brother out there. The guilt was already hard to keep up with and then everyone around him kept treating him like he didn¡¯t care.


    If it were possible Gage would have left on the ships in search of Zayne but his duty was to stay in the palace and his family was here.


    "Hurry up and come home," Gage said, hoping his words would travel to Zayne. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Another day was soon ending in the kingdom and after learning of Catherine staying in the palace, Rose ate her dinner in her room and retired to bed early so the servants could rest.


    Rose tried to get rid of the quietness in the room by reading out loud until she became sleepy. She hoped this would be her last day sleeping without Zayne and the thought of visiting a church to pray for his safe return came to her now.


    Rose set aside the book, ready for bed since there was no use in staying awake any longer. The memory of Zayne¡¯s body hindering her view of the window wasn¡¯t as vivid as before and Rose hated it.


    Rose closes her eyes, having to fight the loneliness by using her memories.


    Rose slowly drifted off to sleep after what felt like hours and during her slumber, a memory repeated with the door opening while she slept and Zayne entering to see her.


    Zayne was careful where he stepped, contemplating if he should wake her. He was without a proper bath for a while and his clothes needed to be changed.


    He had waited too long to see Rose again and though he would like to fix his appearance to not worry her more than Zayne was certain she worried, he had to see her.


    Zayne went to the side of the bed, deciding to stoop down by the side so he would not ruin the bedding with his clothes. "Rose," he called, his fingers going through her hair. "I am home, Rose."

 Chapter 286

    Chapter 286: Chapter 286Zayne watched as Rose shifted around but did not wake up. He would love to know if she thought his voice was haunting her. "Rose," he called again and this time she opened her eyes.


    Rose looked afraid at first like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was seeing but then she reached for him, having to be caught by Zayne so she wouldn¡¯t fall onto the floor.


    Rose touched Zayne¡¯s face. It felt real but it could be one of the dreams she had of him returning home. "Is this real?"


    "I am home," Zayne repeated. "Forgive me for taking longer than I told you that I would return."


    Rose hugged Zayne, finally believing this wasn¡¯t a trick of the mind. His clothes were cold and damp but Rose didn¡¯t mind it. "You scared me. Please do not do that again. I thought I had lost you."


    Zayne hugged Rose back, forgetful of his wet clothes. "I would not bring you here and then leave you, Rose. We drifted off course with the weather but we got back on course when it calmed down."


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe she was hearing his voice. She wanted it to be a happy reunion without any tears but she couldn¡¯t help it. She was too happy to see him and everything she had been holding in to not worry Catherine or the servants was pouring out.


    Zayne gave Rose the time she needed to cry on his shoulder. He knew it had to be scary for her to experience this so early. "I am sorry," he apologised. "I wanted to be home sooner. I came right home to you as soon as we reached the docks."


    Rose wiped her eyes and leaned back so she would get a good look at Zayne. His face was fine which meant he might not have fought with anyone. "Then your mother hasn¡¯t seen you?"


    "She will in the morning. I had to come to you first. I missed you," Zayne said, wanting to hold Rose for as long as he could.


    Zayne couldn¡¯t prolong it any longer and kissed Rose, something he looked forward to from the very day he left the kingdom. Never again. He had something too precious waiting for him to leave again.


    Rose grabbed a handful of his coat, fearful of falling from his lap. The water coming out of where she squeezed his uniform woke her up to Zayne needing to get out of his clothes and be warmed up.


    Rose pulled away from the kiss and covered his lips with her hands before he could kiss her again. "You need to get out of your uniform fast or you will catch a cold. I will kiss you as much as your heart desires after you have gotten warmed up." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Zayne was fine now but Rose knew if they didn¡¯t act soon he might end up with a cold and have to stay in bed.


    "Let me help you," Rose said, ready to take special care of Zayne. Rose tried to stand but Zayne was holding her so tightly that it was hard to get up without him allowing her to. "Please let me get you out of your wet clothes and draw a warm bath for you. You are cold. I would not have minded if you warmed up first."


    Zayne loosened his hold on Rose after hearing what she intended to do. He stood with Rose and let her take off the wet uniform.


    Rose took off his uniform without feeling shy. She was focused on doing what she could to help him instead of being concerned about seeing him naked before her.


    "I will run the water for you. Have you eaten?" Rose asked, willing to run down to search the kitchen for food.


    "I ate on the ship. We were only delayed. We still had enough supplies to last us the extra time. You don¡¯t need to be going so fast," Zayne said, holding her hand to make her stay still for a moment.


    Another time he would like to enjoy Rose undressing him and wanting to prepare a bath for him but she was shaking. It was odd since he was the one who was out in the cold while she was asleep in the warm room.


    "I should have cleaned up before I woke you up," said Zayne.


    "I would have bitten you if I found out you didn¡¯t come to me right away," Rose mumbled, poking his chest as she spoke. She tried not to look down anymore after realising Zayne¡¯s current situation. She blushed, ashamed of her thoughts.


    Zayne made Rose look up at him so he could see her face. "Don¡¯t hide from me, Rose. I¡¯ve missed this."


    Zayne lifted Rose in his arms to kiss her once more. His damp clothes had turned her dress wet which gave him all the more reason to have her join him in the bathroom. He wasn¡¯t ready to let go of Rose yet even if it was to sit in a warm bath which he thought of all day.


    Rose didn¡¯t realise how much she missed the feeling of running her fingers through Zayne¡¯s hair. "You, you are not to leave soon."


    She couldn¡¯t have him leave so soon after what she endured and most importantly, after what Zayne had to have endured being out at sea when a storm was passing.


    "I will say no if you ask again," Rose said early.


    "I am not leaving anytime soon," Zayne assured Rose. He had enough of travelling for a while.


    Zayne set Rose down on a counter in the bathroom and moved away to fill the tub with warm water.


    Rose started to take off her dress to join Zayne in the tub. If not for Zayne needing to be warmed up urgently, Rose might have made a bold move by pulling Zayne right to bed to make up for lost time. She needed to be closer to him to feel that he was here.


    Zayne kept glancing at Rose. She surprised him with how quick she was to take off her dress without getting flustered. She didn¡¯t have the slightest clue how much he wanted her right now. How he could have her just where she was now but he held back since she just woke up.


    There was plenty of time to deal with his need to have her during what would be a very long night.


    Zayne held out his hand to Rose for her to come to him to join him in the warm water slowly filling the tub.


    Without any hesitation, Rose made her way to Zayne. She looked forward to what the night would bring now that Zayne was home.

 Chapter 287

    Chapter 287: Chapter 287Rose sat hugging her legs which she pulled up to her chest while her back rested on Zayne¡¯s chest.


    "Isn¡¯t it uncomfortable for you to sit like that? There¡¯s enough room for you to stretch your legs or are you shy?" Zayne asked, knowing her earlier boldness would disappear at some point.


    Rose shook her head and let go of her legs so they would be flat like Zayne¡¯s. "Did everyone return safely? You did not lose anyone in the weather?"


    "We didn¡¯t. We¡¯ve faced this kind of weather before and I made sure anyone who walked around had a rope tied to them so we could pull them back to safety. We are all home and what we were sent far is done so we don¡¯t need to go back. At least, I don¡¯t need to," Zayne replied.


    Zayne entertained himself by playing with Rose¡¯s hair. "Why is my mother in the palace instead of here?"


    "She was worried about your sister in the palace and was going to get news about you. I told her it was fine for her to spend the night in the palace. She was already here with me for so many days. I did my best to look after the estate. There is a broken window and damage around the garden but everyone is safe," Rose said, happy she could give a report.


    "That¡¯s good. Did anyone trouble you while I was away?"


    "Well, I saw Lucy when I went on an outing with Catherine the day you left. She didn¡¯t trouble me but she speaks as though we are back to the day I came across your camp. I am not worried about Lucy but there is something about the palace court," Rose said, knowing she had to tell Zayne of this.


    Zayne let the last of her hair fall between her fingers. "Palace court? You went to the palace?"


    ¡¯No," Rose shook her head. "Mary came to visit and she told me something she heard when she was in the palace. It seems that I am being blamed for why you disappeared. I have brought you bad luck or maybe some believe I intended to hurt you."


    Zayne moved Rose¡¯s hair out of the way and kissed her shoulder. "It is like those fools to come up with something stupid. What did my brother say?"


    "I do not know. I was relying on what Mary told me. I must apologise now because I do not think I will ever get along with the king if it continues to be like this. I know I said yes to you leaving and I have come to regret it but I do not deserve to be blamed for your late return. I was worried," Rose said, growing more annoyed the more she thought about it.


    Rose was curious if the king or anyone was putting a stop to it since they were to be her family now


    "Rose, look at me," Zayne said, wanting to see her face.


    Rose turned around to see Zayne. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m sorry you had to hear how foolish they can be. I will take care of it tomorrow before it gets out of hand. I won¡¯t be heading out to sea anytime soon unless you want to visit your parents. Do you like it here?" Zayne asked since he would gladly take her home if she didn¡¯t.


    "I do," Rose honestly replied. "It has people and places to visit that I like. I didn¡¯t like everything about where I came from. I am not going to let this chase me away from here. This is our home."


    Zayne touched Rose¡¯s face. "Home can be wherever we are. I can buy you an estate like this wherever you want to live. It doesn¡¯t matter where we are."


    "You have your duty here, your soldiers, and your family. You cannot leave," said Rose.


    "Like we can visit your family, I can visit mine. I¡¯ve given everything to this kingdom and the one thing I asked for which was for you to be protected could not be done in my absence. I¡¯ve given enough and now they have to do without me," Zayne said, tired of this battle within the palace. "I care more about making you happy."


    "I am happy. Something like this only annoys me now but I am happy. Before this, I was having fun with your mother and then today with Mary. There are always going to be people who do foolish things. I just need to ignore them. We should stay because I see this as our home," Rose said, not ready to move away from it.


    Rose palmed Zayne¡¯s face. "I don¡¯t want you to give up doing what you love. It was scary to think you might not return but I know there are going to be other times when you want to leave to help the kingdom. I only ask that the times you are to leave are because you want to go, not because you are pressured."


    Rose continued, "I knew what I was getting myself into when I married you. You cannot always be here which I do not mind for a day or two. I just don¡¯t want you to stop doing what you love for me. I can¡¯t be happy then. Your soldiers might cry if you leave them."


    "Cry out of happiness they won¡¯t have to face my training again. Regardless, I need to rest and my soldiers need a break so I am not going anywhere for a while. You will have me all to yourself. Well, not for a few hours tomorrow morning since I need to go to the palace."


    Rose panicked as she had a good guess of what Zayne could be going to do. "You mustn¡¯t fight anyone in the palace."


    ¡¯I was going to give them a report but fighting them does sound nice. The best way to get rid of idiots is to kill them. I¡¯ve been telling Gage to get rid of those who aren¡¯t of any use to him. I¡¯ve waited too long for him to do something and now they are speaking about you. I can¡¯t let them get off with this, Rose. I draw the line at you," said Zayne.


    Rose didn¡¯t want him to fight anyone but if it had to be done then it was unavoidable. "I do not want for you to have just returned to then be locked away in a dungeon for hurting someone. At least do not hurt them in ways you will be kept in the palace long."


    "So, kill them all so there aren¡¯t any witnesses?" Zayne proposed. He laughed at the horror on Rose¡¯s face. "I am joking."


    "It is not a funny joke. They must be frightened now that you are back and rightfully so. I wish to ignore them and not spend my time hating anyone, but they do need someone to make them stop. Just come home to me when you are done."


    The court wasn¡¯t going to stop trying to find ways to blame her for other things in the future or try to call her to the palace so what was the point of holding Zayne back when he could scare them into silence?

 Chapter 288

    Chapter 288: Chapter 288Zayne laid on his side, watching Rose sleep peacefully. He didn¡¯t know how many hours had gone by since he had returned and they had made up for lost time. He couldn¡¯t force himself to sleep even though he needed the rest and instead watched Rose.


    He might sleep and wake up back on the ship waiting to return home. If this was a dream, he wanted to stay in it to enjoy being with Rose.


    Zayne placed his hand on her back to keep her close against him. She was calm earlier but in the morning he knew she would be a wreck when her maid had to come to dress her. It would be a show he didn¡¯t want to miss.


    While he liked that Rose worried for him, Zayne didn¡¯t want to put her through this again. He had given all his life to the kingdom and now it wasn¡¯t just about him anymore. There were a lot of risks with each outing.


    Not everyone came back home to their families and it was something they all knew could happen. Zayne wasn¡¯t phased by it since other than his mother there wasn¡¯t anyone he was desperate to get back to but now there was Rose so everything he did had to be with her in mind.


    A knock on the door disturbed the peace that was in the room.


    Zayne glanced at the door, knowing it couldn¡¯t be a servant out there disturbing them at this time. The sun wasn¡¯t up in the sky yet and anyone should think not to bother a married couple who just got to see each other after a long time away from each other.


    Zayne made a good guess who was at his door and if this person knew any better, they would return to the palace.


    A second set of knocks were heard again and not only by Zayne since Rose started to move.


    Zayne sighed. He had no choice but to go before Gage woke up the estate.


    Zayne carefully sat up, slowly moving Rose¡¯s hand resting on his waist so he could get off the bed.


    "Where are you going?" Rose mumbled, still half asleep but aware that Zayne was going somewhere. "Is it morning?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. We have a visitor. Do not get up. You aren¡¯t dressed and I will take care of my brother. It could only be him at this hour. Stay here or I¡¯ll have to kill him for looking at you," Zayne said as he got off the bed.


    Gage must have a death wish to be coming at this time.


    Rose sat up and covered herself with the blanket on the bed. She didn¡¯t think it was good for Zayne and Gage to speak to each other alone without anyone to intervene should it become a little heated. Any arguing should be saved for the morning or not happen since Zayne was back home.


    Rose remained on the bed while Zayne found pants to put on.


    Another knock was heard which left Rose not feeling sorry for Gage. At this time, everyone was asleep and he was knocking on the door of a married couple.


    Whatever happens tonight Gage had it coming.


    Rose laid back down to go to sleep just as Zayne opened the door.


    "What?" He asked, coming face to face with Zayne.


    "How did you know it was me?" Gage questioned, relieved to see Zayne standing before him. He couldn¡¯t believe the news that Zayne¡¯s ship had come in.


    "Who else would be so bold or maybe stupid to knock on my door? I am inside with my wife. You¡¯ve been married far longer than I have. Don¡¯t you have any sense not to disturb me now? What are you doing?" Zayne inquired after Gage hugged him. "I am giving you three seconds to get off of me."


    "I don¡¯t know why all of you think it isn¡¯t driving me crazy that you were lost. You¡¯re my little brother, Zayne. We fight a lot but I love you. I thought you weren¡¯t coming back to me," Gage said, refusing to let go of Zayne. "Just, just give me a minute."


    "No," Zayne pushed Gage off of him and stepped forward so the door could close. "I don¡¯t want a hug from you. I need you to leave so I can be with my wife. You look a mess."


    Gage looked down at his clothes. "Well, I rushed here when I heard you were back. I haven¡¯t told the others yet. I didn¡¯t want to wake them and then have them want to come here at this time too. I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re back. I¡¯ve been doing what I could to find you. I¡¯m sorry that I sent you out. It was bad timing."


    "The storm couldn¡¯t be helped and I dealt with what you needed so I don¡¯t have to go back. I¡¯m done," Zayne announced.


    "Yes, you are. I can send someone else to your place from now on. I¡¯ve already said that you won¡¯t be tasked to do anything in the coming weeks. I was thinking you can rest until winter," said Gage.


    "You misunderstood me. I am done carrying out errands for the palace. Consider me a retired general. I am out of all things concerning the palace," Zayne said, giving the court what it wanted. It was going to backfire on them.


    "Why? Because of this? We need a better plan for handling the weather when we have ships out and if you are angry with me for pushing you to leave then be angry with me. I deserve it but please, don¡¯t quit just yet Zayne. I need you. I need my brother right there to help me," Gage said, hoping this wasn¡¯t the end.


    "I have Rose waiting for me at home when I go out. I can¡¯t have her face a time when I never return. I might visit the palace if you have trouble there but this might be the end for me as your general. I have to think about Rose. I can be killed just like anyone else," said Zayne.


    "I know that. Many think you¡¯re untouchable but I¡¯ve beaten you enough times in our childhood to know that you aren¡¯t. I didn¡¯t expect to hear you say this. You love taking your soldiers out and leading them. They will be disappointed," Gage said, wondering if Zayne fully thought this through or if this was just the emotions speaking.


    Zayne shrugged his shoulders. ¡¯Things change. They will get used to someone else leading them. I have to think of this family I am starting now. If you don¡¯t want me to be angry with you, gather all the men in the court tomorrow morning. I will be in the palace right after breakfast."


    Gage didn¡¯t like the sound of this. "Why?"


    "It¡¯s a surprise," Zayne replied.

 Chapter 289

    Chapter 289: Chapter 289"Zayne, you can¡¯t kill my court. I¡¯ve already been sending some out of the palace and you¡¯ve somehow heard what they said about Rose. I am putting an end to that. Only a fool or someone who wanted to find an issue with Rose would believe that. It isn¡¯t worth killing anyone over," said Gage.


    "I asked you politely to gather them. I am not going to ask a second time. For how many years did I have to put up with the court on my ass and getting in your ear? You don¡¯t need them. They¡¯re just playing with our family, trying to find someone who¡¯ll let them gain power. Get rid of them," Zayne advised Gage.


    "I am but violence isn¡¯t the answer here. I will need men to replace them and if they see death-"


    "They don¡¯t have to fear death if they enter the palace and do what they are there for. Anyone with other motives should fear death. Whether you gather them or not, I am coming. I don¡¯t completely trust that you have this taken care of. Do you see my wife as a Hamilton?" Zayne asked, curious about what went on in Gage¡¯s head.


    "I do. She¡¯s married to you which makes her a Hamilton. Do we need to go through this again? I don¡¯t hate Rose, Zayne. I know you think I am upset that you came home with a woman none of us knew but it isn¡¯t so. I don¡¯t care who you marry as long as you get married. She seems to be good for you," Gage said since Rose looked like she wanted to stab him.


    "I don¡¯t know her yet so obviously I don¡¯t look at her like you or Paige but I know that she is family which is why I put out a warning that no one is to speak about her. Honestly, it¡¯s mostly your fault that others won¡¯t see her as a Hamilton. You brought an outsider home. Did you prepare Rose for this?" Gage asked.


    From what Gage heard from his mother, Rose didn¡¯t know how to read properly and she was learning how to write. What in this world made Zayne choose to marry Rose aside from her looks? He didn¡¯t need any money from her family.


    "Soon from now there will be people travelling from her kingdom to do business or to move here and our people will go there. This talk about outsiders is over with. Rose is family now regardless of where she came from. She will be respected," said Zayne.


    Gage palmed his face. "I think no matter what I say you won¡¯t listen. Fine, she¡¯s not an outsider, she¡¯s family. I won¡¯t call her an outsider again. Now, let¡¯s get back to what is important which is that you cannot enter the palace and kill my court. I will have to throw you in the dungeon. Again!"


    "You can try," Zayne challenged Gage. He had a promise to keep and when he was done, Zayne was coming home to Rose. "I won¡¯t be spending even a second in your dungeon. You know, your wife saves you."


    "Yes, yes. I know everyone thinks Yvonne is the voice of reason. I have heard it many times before," Gage said, not wanting to hear it today.


    "No, not for that. I meant because you¡¯re married. I sometimes wonder if I should make my wife queen but I like Yvonne and you a little to not do it. Then there¡¯s the fact I don¡¯t want Rose stuck in a palace. Don¡¯t look so surprised," Zayne said, smiling while Gage frowned. "Don¡¯t you have the thought of giving your wife everything?"


    "No. She¡¯s already queen so she has everything. I¡¯ll be sure to watch my back around you. Luckily, I believe that you wouldn¡¯t go so far as to kill me to put your wife on the throne. You hate the palace. I¡¯m going to have to clean up your mess if you kill my court," Gage sighed.


    It was going to be a headache but the court was causing trouble.


    "I suppose that if you don¡¯t put an end to this now and stay silent they will think they can talk about Rose as they like but do we need to kill them? There¡¯s a dungeon there for punishments and then we can send them out of the palace. I like this idea better," Gage said, hoping Zayne would be all for it too.


    "Send them out for them to plot on me or Rose. I don¡¯t think so. Get off my estate and back in the palace before I throw you in my dungeon. That I will enjoy it right about now. Leave," Zayne ordered Gage. "Don¡¯t be a fool and enter the home of a married couple at this hour."


    "I thought you two would be sleeping, not up doing whatever it was you were doing. At this rate, it isn¡¯t going to be long before you become a father. It would be good if you could birth a replacement general or not," Gage quickly added after Zayne glared at him. "Have a lot of girls who look like their mother. They are doomed if they inherit your scowl."


    "Get out," Zayne said, having had enough of Gage.


    Gage wanted to hug Zayne again but knew there was a high chance of getting hit. "Welcome home, Zayne. Just remember that I am happy you are back and I¡¯m sorry."


    "Right," Zayne said, opening his bedroom door to go back to Rose.


    Whether Gage stood outside or went back to the palace did not concern him. The door was getting locked and Zayne would not be answering another knock before morning came.


    His gaze went straight to Rose who wasn¡¯t asleep. Zayne regretted not hitting Gage at least once for waking Rose. It was twice that her sleep had been disturbed.


    "He¡¯s gone," Zayne informed Rose.


    "I didn¡¯t hear any noise so you must have gone well. Did it?" Rose asked since there was still a chance they quietly fought.


    "Somewhat. I¡¯ll tell you about it in the morning. You should go back to sleep," Zayne said as he joined Rose in bed.


    "I am not the one who needs to get rest. You do, which is why you shouldn¡¯t work yourself up to go to the palace in the morning. Get the rest you need first and then go. What if you suddenly feel tired and you get hurt?" Rose asked, afraid it might happen.


    "I¡¯ve been getting the rest I need. Have a little more faith in your husband. Between the two of us, I am not the one who needs to worry about getting tired easily. Rose," Zayne laughed, regretting his joke.


    Rose turned her back to Zayne. "Good night."


    "It is early in the morning," Zayne said, trying to nudge her to turn around.


    "Good morning. I need to sleep more because as you said, I might tire easily. I don¡¯t want to feel faint in the morning so I will rest now. Please do not bother me," Rose said, refusing to turn around.


    Zayne settled for placing his hand on her waist. "You¡¯re a little cruel when you want to be, Rose." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 290

    Chapter 290: Chapter 290"You do not need to be shy, Milady. I am used to this already," Krystle said, hoping to ease Rose from being embarrassed.


    "You say that but I can see your face in the mirror. It is too much," Rose said, wishing she had stopped Zayne. "I look like I have been bitten by bugs."


    "It shows his love for you. It is a good sign that your marriage is going well when your husband cannot keep his hands off of you. I will leave your hair down since you are worried and get a dress able to hide your neck," said Krystle.


    "Thank you," Rose answered, grateful to have Krystle. "I don¡¯t think we should but we might have visitors coming to see Zayne now that he is home. We must be prepared to entertain anyone my husband wants to see. Is he still looking at his swords?"


    "I believe so. The maids have already taken the luggage he brought back to wash and dry. The gardeners woke early to get the garden back to its former beauty to please you. The estate will be fixed fast and everything will be back to normal."


    Rose didn¡¯t think it would all be back to normal since Zayne was looking at his swords to decide which one he wanted to take with the palace to kill the men who brought her up. Rose knew that drama was coming, not going back to normal.


    After Zayne got rid of the men who wanted to place the blame on her, was this going to solve anything? Weren¡¯t others going to place blame on her for him killing others?


    "Krystle, do you remember what Mary said yesterday about the court placing blame on me?"


    Rose asked, turning around to face Krystle.


    "I do," Krystle replied.


    "If my husband were to go to the palace and harm anyone for speaking on me, many would still be too scared to speak on him and pass the blame to me, right? That I am making him hurt those from this kingdom, right?" Rose asked, knowing what the answer might be.


    Krystle nodded her head. "Some might say you are making the prince act odd. They are too afraid to speak on him so they will speak on you. There will always be someone to speak as they might believe the prince doesn¡¯t have time to come after them."


    "I see. I must get dressed quickly to go to Zayne before he leaves," Rose said, turning back to the mirror.


    "Will you stop him from hurting the court? Oh, forgive me," Krystle said, apologetic as she spoke out of turn.


    "It is fine to speak. I have no one else to speak to. I am not going to stop him from hurting the court. I am going to stop him from doing it where many will see. I think it might be too much to kill someone for speaking about me. I don¡¯t want Zayne to kill someone for me again," Rose said, finding Graham to be enough.


    "He should just scare them into silence," Rose added.


    Krystle was surprised to hear Rose speak of this so casually. Normally a woman in her position wouldn¡¯t speak about violence.


    Krystle helped Rose to get dressed quickly and followed her as she went in search of Zayne.


    Rose found Zayme still looking at the room filled with his weapons, armour, and uniforms. "You are dismissed for now," she told Krystle.


    Krystle closed the door as she left and stood guard outside for no one to disturb the pair inside.


    "Have you come here to tell me not to go to the palace? I am going to deal with them for bringing you up. They thought I was dead to get away with it. I am still going to the palace," Zayne said before Rose could try to tell him not to.


    Rose placed her hands behind her back and inspected the room as she walked toward Zayne. "I am not stopping you from going to the palace this morning. I am coming to ask that you do not kill them in daylight for many to speak of this. No one knew you killed Graham. Why?"


    Even though he was a royal, Rose feared there would be consequences Zayne could not get out of. Consequences Gage could not help with. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Because I killed him when he came to me and no one knew of our meeting. Are you instructing me to kill them in secret instead of in the palace? This is surprising," Zayne said, intrigued by her plan.


    "I don¡¯t want the people who respect you to start fearing you. Fearing that you can kill anyone for just speaking on your wife and get away with it because you are a royal. I don¡¯t want you to be a royal seen as abusing their power because you would be no different from what you saved my kingdom from. So, don¡¯t kill them for anyone to see," Rose suggested.


    She knew it would be suspicious still but what mattered was no one being able to prove it.


    "I¡¯m not going to be like James or his children," Zayne promised. He lifted Rose¡¯s hand to kiss it.


    "Truthfully, I don¡¯t think you need to kill anyone for speaking about me. You¡¯ll end up having to kill too many people since this is only the beginning. You can scare them into silence. You are good at being scary which is why I stuck around you so long," Rose joked.


    "I want the court to be dealt with but I don¡¯t feel fully comfortable with them dying because they spoke about me. Still, I am willing to endure it if you deal with them where you are not caught. You are good and I don¡¯t want this to make others fear you. Fear that they cannot speak. I can ignore what is said. What will you do now?"


    "Well, if my wife is bothered by me killing anyone then I have to listen. I shouldn¡¯t have let you know of my plans. I can scare them as you say," Zayne said since he was good at it. "For now, leave them with a warning of what happens when they speak on you but I will kill them if they speak on you again."


    "This isn¡¯t a simple matter with gossip. Had I not returned, they would have placed my bad luck on you and pulled you to the palace to question you. They would get the kingdom riled up to the point my brother would have to go through with questioning you. At some point, killing them will be the only option and I will not have you chance my mind then," Zayne said, knowing those fools would try something again if he did nothing.

 Chapter 291

    Chapter 291: Chapter 291"Why do you look so nervous? You said that Zayne was coming to the palace after breakfast. This is something to celebrate so why are you acting like you have something to hide? Did you bother him again?" Yvonne asked, suspicious of Gage¡¯s behaviour. "I swear if you go back to troubling him."


    "That¡¯s not it. What do you think my brother will do now that he knows some of the men in the court were trying to place the blame on Rose? Do you think I will have a full court still standing after his visit?" Gage asked.


    Yvonne wasn¡¯t expecting Zayne to know about that already. "Oh. That is bad. He must be in a foul mood already and then to hear that is not good. Well, I don¡¯t mind if he kills a few of the annoying bastards who try to split this family. I am all for it."


    "Since when are you someone who entertains violence?" Gage asked, surprised by her response.


    "I have always been but I kept it to myself. It is sweet to see that he is protective of Rose. It shows how much he loves her. With everything she endured it comes as no surprise that he is willing to kill anyone who seeks to ruin her quiet life. Support him," Yvonne encouraged Gage.


    "I will. You should know that he no longer wants to be a general. He¡¯s young and already he wants to retire. The stories of his victories are told over the seas yet he wants to quit when there is more glory for him to have. More battles to have to his name. What?" Gage asked, puzzled by the look Yvonne gave him.


    "Why are you so confused? Your brother has found something more important than going out to risk his life. Maybe after some time with her, he might reconsider taking his position as general again. Give him some time. He must be thinking of what he might put her through if there is a day he never returns," Yvonne explained.


    "I see why everyone looks to you as the voice of reason," Gage muttered.


    "I just use my senses. I cannot let the money my parents spent on tutors go to waste. Your mother is coming," Yvonne noticed.


    "Hopefully she can calm Zayne down. Mother!" Gage greeted Catherine, his arms open for a hug.


    Catherine didn¡¯t properly greet Gage. "Why didn¡¯t you come to me last night and inform me that your brother was home? I am told you left the palace."


    Yvonne couldn¡¯t believe her ears. "You left the palace last night?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Look!" Gage pointed to Zayne¡¯s carriage. His brother could not have more perfect timing. "Zayne is here. We should go down to greet him."


    Yvonne knew Gage was guilty of leaving without at least telling her since he was so quick to get away from them. She understood wanting to see Zayne but there was danger in him leaving the palace so late.


    "I¡¯m sorry for the headaches you face with him. I should have held him close and given him an earful when he was younger," Catherine said, feeling sorry for Yvonne.


    "It is fine. Believe it or not, I still love him despite all that he does. He wouldn¡¯t be the Gage that I love if he didn¡¯t act like this. Will you be leaving us or staying since Zayne is back? He will not leave Rose¡¯s side," said Yvonne.


    "I have to go see Rose but I won¡¯t stay long. I wish for them to be together and enjoy this reunion. They say they are not ready but I look forward to hearing news of a grandchild. It is always lovely when new life enters the family. I should start preparing a room but keep it a secret from Zayne. I want it to be a surprise," said Catherine.


    "I will," Yvonne said, knowing to stay on Catherine¡¯s good side by not ruining her plans. "We should make ourselves scarce since there will be a fight in the palace today."


    "Of course there will be," Catherine said, moving from Yvonne¡¯s side as she spoke. "You are home," she greeted Zayne with a hug. "You had us all worried sick."


    "I¡¯m sorry. It was better not to fight the storm and drift until it calmed and get back on our path home. Rose is well so you do not need to worry about rushing back to her. Yvonne," Zayne greeted the queen.


    Yvonne smiled. "It is good to have you back. It would be nice if you visited your nephew. He doesn¡¯t understand our concern but he will want to hear any story you have to tell."


    "I¡¯ll come another time to tell him stories. My appearance in a few minutes might not be suited for your son to see. I need to come with a gift for him. I hope you wouldn¡¯t be against a wooden sword," Zayne said since he recalled the young prince wanting a sword.


    Yvonne sighed. She wasn¡¯t ready for this stage with her son. "As long as you tell him that he cannot play with it at all times and he must be careful then I am fine with it. I won¡¯t keep you waiting," she said, getting out of the way for Zayne to pass.


    "The court is already gathered," Gage said, leading the way to the throne room where the men were gathered. "Have you still come with the plan to kill them?"


    "My wife is worried about the kingdom¡¯s reaction to it so no," Zayne replied.


    Gage couldn¡¯t believe this. "I was telling you not to kill anyone and you didn¡¯t want to listen but she tells you and now you¡¯re suddenly not going to do it? I need to get in Rose¡¯s good graces."


    "It¡¯s a little too late for that. You haven¡¯t given Rose the best impression and she¡¯s smart to notice that you¡¯re trying to use her. You need to stop thinking that Rose isn¡¯t smart because of how she lived and if you try to use her, I am going to hit you," Zayne warned Gage.


    "Why is it that you always try to act like the older brother? I am three years older than you. If not for mother surprising us with Paige, you would be the youngest. I have to be satisfied with you being the youngest brother. You¡¯re starting to look like you¡¯re taller than me," Gage said, side-eyeing Zayne¡¯s height. "Stop it. Where are you trying to grow to reach?"


    "If you start acting like you¡¯re my older brother, I won¡¯t have to be the reasonable one," Zayne answered.


    "I am always an older brother to you. Bothering you is something an older brother does. Zeek did it to me and you do it to Paige. Whenever you have children, I am sure the oldest will trouble the youngest. It¡¯s payback for our parents being so caught up with you and it¡¯s just fun," Gage admitted.


    "I¡¯m curious," Gage started, confused by Zayne¡¯s visit if he wasn¡¯t going to kill anyone. "What have you come for if you are not here to kill anyone?


    Zayne smiled.


    "You bastard. Don¡¯t cut anyone¡¯s finger. I¡¯ve just started to get that sight out of my head."

 Chapter 292

    Chapter 292: Chapter 292Zayne entered the throne room right beside Gage and already he gathered the attention of the men in the room. Many looked like they were seeing a ghost while others appeared not happy with his return. They hadn¡¯t succeeded in getting rid of him just yet. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gage walked to the throne to have a seat. Everyone in the room should be nervous at the moment since even Gage was.


    Zayne found his spot at the bottom of the throne.


    "My brother and his crew are back safe. I have to thank everyone who wished for his safe return and those who did what they could to come up with a plan to get him home. I¡¯ve been a little hard on all of you these last few days and now, I am thinking of rewarding those who were helpful in this time," Gage announced.


    Gage looked around the room at some of the men who had been utterly useless smiling like they were going to be rewarded.


    "A lot of you have been in the palace from the time I was a young boy and while I admire your dedication to the palace court, there needs to be a change. Your views are old as with your age. I need people who understand that times are changing and their views cannot be based on old norms. I will get rid of some of you."


    "My king!"


    Zayne looked at the man bold enough to speak up when he should have been one of the first ones to go. It was a treat to hear Gage inform the court some of them would not be here for much longer. Gage was finally doing something right.


    Virgil, a man of the court, lifted his head to look at Gage. "We have served your family for many years and have more years to give to you. One small incident like this should not be enough to shake what has been here for all these years."


    Gage was bored of this repeated argument. "The world changes day by day but a lot of you are stuck in the past. Wanting to hold onto what was said by those who were around when we were not. We must change with this changing world or we will be left behind. The exam will be announced in three days to allow young men of all families to enter the palace."


    "All families?" Virgil laughed. He would allow men from common families to take the exam. "My king it would be a waste for those from common families to take the exam. They won¡¯t have time to waste during the testing part to not work and earn money to feed their family."


    "I shall take care of that. Why must it always be men from your families who manage to enter the court? That is how you have been spreading your roots in my palace. No more of that. No one here is safe aside from the men I intend to reward. Now, we have the matter of my brother," said Gage.


    Virgil glanced at Zayne who was watching him like he had done something wrong.


    "Virgil, how kind of you to speak up first. You were one of the men who brought up my brother¡¯s wife Rose recently. Do you remember what for?" Gage asked, wanting the culprits to say it for Zayne to hear.


    Virgil looked down at the floor. They were called here for this? "We were speaking about the prince suddenly going missing. It was unlike him so we thought there was something at play here. The only difference was his wife. We did not know much about her but Hugh has brought us news."


    Zayne looked away from Virgil to Hugh. He remembered clearly the night Hugh stood with the others and saw Rose for the first time. He knew the group would be back at some point with news from Rose¡¯s home.


    "Hugh? You came back home early this morning. Don¡¯t you have something important to do? You have a new queen who needs to be told of our kingdom¡¯s ways," Gage said, confused by Hugh¡¯s early return.


    Hugh stepped forward to greet the king. "I felt the need for one of us to personally return to inform you about the queen. She has much to learn. I think it is best to go with our decision to put someone from our kingdom on that throne-"


    "Like my brother?" Gage interjected.


    Hugh didn¡¯t want that. It was too dangerous to give Zayne his own kingdom to rule. "No. Another relative since your brother is now married. Or, if you would be so kind. You could have one of the sons from the men in the court marry the young woman to guide her."


    Gage laughed at the ridiculous idea. "You think I would put one of your sons on a throne? Are you serious? You can¡¯t be helpful with the throne you serve so why would I do that? Why would I give you that power? My brother picked the princess to be queen for a reason. You were to guide her but it is good you have come home."


    "My king, I bring news of the woman the prince has married. It is disastrous," Hugh announced. Did Zayne think he could keep it a secret forever?


    Gage held up his hand to stop Hugh from talking. He called out a list of names for who were to leave the throne room and in the end, only a handful of men remained with Virgil and Hugh being in those few.


    "Continue," Gage allowed for Hugh to speak.


    "There was a talk there of his wife. Of how she came from a brothel. Her father is a lord but we cannot overlook a brothel. We must call her to be questioned about her past. The prince also failed to let us follow tradition to check that she bled," Hugh said, knowing the king couldn¡¯t overlook these things.


    Zayne left his spot in search of a sword since he left his behind after speaking to Rose. He wanted to keep his promise but it was hard when these fools spoke too much. He would have to ask Rose for forgiveness.


    Hugh kept his gaze on Zayne as did everyone else in the room. He was used to the unpredictable prince knowing not to take his eyes off of Zayne. "I only speak the truth. I mustn¡¯t be harmed for speaking what I know. The prince did things without thinking of tradition."


    "It is a tradition that I want to change. What man wants to allow another man to enter a room and check that his wife has bled? It wasn¡¯t that long ago that you fools wanted to be in the room while the act was done. I am concerned about your minds," Gage said, getting to his feet.


    Gage could almost read Zayne¡¯s mind that he was going to kill the men left in the room and he was going to need some help. "Why must you see a man and woman be intimate? I am sure there are more reasons for it."


    "My king," Virgil pleaded.


    Gage smiled. "Don¡¯t plead to me. Do it to him," he pointed to Zayne. It was terrible luck for these men that there were swords all over the throne room.

 Chapter 293

    Chapter 293: Chapter 293"My king!" Virgil cried out. "This is not a matter that needs violence. Many have questioned the prince¡¯s choice of a wife. He has done everything wrong with his wife and as your court, we must question his decision. What does he want to hide so much?"


    "I don¡¯t have anything to hide but I don¡¯t have to tell you about my wife or my life. I am married, which is all everyone in this kingdom needs to know. I¡¯m sure you came back here with a grand scheme to tell the kingdom about her coming from a brothel. Who else have you told?" Zayne asked, pointing his sword at Hugh.


    Hugh looked to Gage for help. He was always one of Gage¡¯s supporters from the moment it was announced Gage would be the next king. Zayne was going to be Gage¡¯s downfall and it was frustrating that the king was not seeing it.


    "I have not told anyone but even if I did, it is spreading through her home and I am only speaking of what I heard. You should find the one who spread it-"


    "They are already dead," Zayne interjected.


    Zayne hoped Mathias was suffering in the afterlife for having brought up Rose¡¯s past when he didn¡¯t need to. For someone who wanted to hide his past, Mathias was a little bit too mouthy which was why Zayne couldn¡¯t resist removing his tongue.


    Hugh didn¡¯t know the person behind the rumour was dead. It only showed that it was more than a rumour since Zayne went out of his way to kill this person. "Killing me isn¡¯t going to stop it from getting around. It is already out there. You should have thought twice about marrying a whore."


    Gage covered his face with his hand. Why would Hugh be so stupid to say that now when Zayne had a sword in his hand and his intention was obvious?


    Gage knew Hugh to be one of his supporters. One of the men who thought it was best for him to get rid of Zayne as Zayne would eventually challenge his spot on the throne.


    Hugh had a way of twisting some of the things Zayne did to get Gage to be wary of his brother and it worked. With each victory Zayne came home with and the kingdom chanted his name, Hugh used that to say that they would call for him to get off the throne.


    Gage didn¡¯t tell Zayne to stop when he started to approach Hugh. How could he tell Zayne to stop when his wife was called a whore?


    Hugh was far too out of line regardless of what he knew. He was speaking the truth but he was still speaking about a Hamilton.


    Virgil got out of the way while Hugh ran to Gage for protection. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My king!" Hugh cried out again. "I have been nothing but loyal to you. I¡¯ve done everything needed to make sure your reign may go on forever. Please order the prince to stop. I speak the truth about his wife."


    "Get away from me and deal with what you have started. Rose is a Hamilton so you must learn to be careful of what you say. I suggest you get a sword instead of cowering beside me. I am not going to protect you when you have disrespected his wife. Too late," Gage said as Zayne reached for Hugh and dragged him away.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want Hugh hiding beside Gage to mistakenly injure his brother. ¡¯For a man who talks about me constantly, you are quite the coward. Get a sword."


    Zayne was willing to give a fair fight despite his anger. "Get up and fight me."


    Hugh looked up at Zayne. He would have to be a fool to fight Zayne and Zayne knew it. "I do not want to fight."


    "Yet you¡¯ve picked a fight with me year after year. You have talked down on every victory I have brought for this kingdom like you can do better so please, show me that you could do better and I will let you live. Get up," Zayne repeated.


    Hugh looked at Gage. He was not a fighter. He was a man of the court placed to offer the king advice. "It is just like you to abuse the weak. This is why the court wishes for you to have more control over your brother, King Gage. He is unpredictable and one day, he will turn on you."


    "You are a man of great wisdom and for years I have allowed you to use my fear to get in my head. The last person I need to worry about stabbing me in the back is my brother. I know should you have been here you would have celebrated that my brother was missing. I cannot have a man like you around," said Gage.


    Zayne didn¡¯t have much patience left to wait for Hugh to find a sword. A coward like Hugh was all talk and liked to run when the things he said were finally catching up to him.


    Hugh got to his feet to attempt running to the king again. He had been too loyal to Gage for the king to turn his back on him now and all for what? Because Zayne decided to marry a whore and thought he could hide it?


    Hugh groaned, stumbling before he could get close to Gage as Zayne¡¯s sword connected with his back. There was a burning unbearable pain where Zayne cut him. Hugh gritted his teeth, trying to pull through the pain.


    Hugh turned around to look at Zayne. "You don¡¯t know how to settle anything without violence. The people will wake up to your ways soon and then you¡¯ll be done for."


    Zayne looked at the sword which should be a little more sharper. He missed his sword which would have delivered a better blow. "I promised my wife that I wouldn¡¯t kill anyone today for others to see."


    Hugh sighed in relief. At least she had some sense to tell him not to kill anyone. Still, Hugh didn¡¯t have a high opinion of her. She was not worthy of marrying a Hamilton and Zayne was making their royal family out to be a joke. If Zayne liked Rose¡¯s beauty he could have just taken her as a spoil of war.


    Hugh noticed beautiful women from that kingdom but they were off-limits according to Zayne¡¯s orders. It would have been more worth it to completely control the kingdom to do as they like instead of picking a queen to rule.


    Zayne struck Hugh with the sword while he was distracted. The sword pierced Hugh¡¯s neck but got stuck halfway. Zayne was disappointed again by the sword. "Why don¡¯t you have better swords in your throne room?"


    "Don¡¯t put that on me. Your aim was awful and these are old swords for decorations. You know I don¡¯t like any blood to be spilt here. Just kill them all fast so I can get this blood cleaned up," said Gage.


    Virgil and the others looked to the king, surprised that he was going to allow his brother to slaughter them.


    Rather than cry out to the king, Virgil ran to the door. There wasn¡¯t any point in reasoning with the two brothers.

 Chapter 294

    Chapter 294: Chapter 294Zayne pulled the sword out of Hugh¡¯s neck further adding to his demise as he could not stop the blood and the pain.


    Hugh still looked to Gage for help even in his final moments. All his loyalty and this was how he ended? He was better off supporting Zayne to become king since Gage was useless.


    Gage didn¡¯t feel any sadness for Hugh. Hugh had it coming for poking at Zayne for years and so did the others who thought running to the door would help them. He already informed the guards not to listen to anyone¡¯s commands but his or Zayne¡¯s since he knew Zayne was coming to the palace to kill someone.


    Gage stood back, not needing to help Zayne since he was capable of killing off the men present one by one. It made him think of making it a requirement that the court knew how to use a weapon.


    It was pathetic to see them go down so fast but then again, they were dealing with a very angry Zayne.


    Virgil was the last one left standing. The door would not budge or open no matter how much he called for it to open. He knew his peers could hear him calling for help yet not one of them moved to open the door. They were all cowards.


    Virgil turned around to face Zayne. He was not going to be like Hugh and beg the king or Zayne. He had too much pride to do it. "You¡¯re a disgrace to the Hamilton name. Your father would be disappointed."


    "My father hated the court. I know he would be proud. I¡¯ve waited a long time for this," Zayne said, enjoying this more than he should.


    His clothes were stained with blood he would need to clean up before he returned to Rose.


    Virgil kept his head held high. He feared death but he couldn¡¯t go knowing that he let Zayne see his fear. "You¡¯re angry with us for speaking the truth. You have brought home a whore-"


    "Zayne," Gage frowned, disgusted by the sight of Virgil stuck to the door by the sword pierced through his face. It was a gruesome sight and now he questioned Zayne¡¯s sanity. "Couldn¡¯t you have just stabbed him in the heart? You¡¯re going to scare the palace maids when they see this."


    "He talked too much," Zayne replied, not bothering to remove the sword. He left Virgil pinned to the door. "I need a change of clothes."


    "You have a man stuck to a door by driving a sword through him as well as the door and all you can think about is a change of clothes?" Gage questioned.


    "Yes. I can¡¯t go home to Rose like this, so will you give me something to wear or not?" Zayne asked but had some second thoughts because of Gage¡¯s choice of clothes.


    "I¡¯m curious what you will tell Rose as an excuse for why you are going back home in different clothes. She¡¯s going to suspect something. She should if she is as smart as you claim her to be."


    Zayne glared at Gage for his comment on Rose. "That sword can still be used." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am just saying. No need to get violent again. I¡¯ll do you a favour and announce why they were killed. Each one had something under their name that they were deserving of getting thrown into the dungeon for. I will make sure the kingdom doesn¡¯t view you as someone quick to kill. Thank you," said Gage.


    "I didn¡¯t kill them for you," Zayne said as he took off his shirt.


    "Yes, yes," Gage nodded his head. "I know you did it for your wife but it still helped me. They were the ones I was going to get rid of. The next group of men need to know how to use a sword. So, are you satisfied now? Or are you fuming inside because of what they called her?"


    "Don¡¯t speak about it," Zayne said, angered once more when they insulted her with that word.


    "Since Hugh knows, the others coming back will know. You don¡¯t plan to kill all of them right? You can¡¯t," Gage said as everyone away was not evil.


    "I don¡¯t plan to unless they insult her. She¡¯s not worried about anyone finding out where she came from. I know what happened and that¡¯s all that matters for her. Anyone who knows she was taken and decides to judge her for it is a fool who will have to deal with me no matter their status. I¡¯m sorry about the mess,¡¯ Zayne said, only noticing now that he was finished.


    He made more of a mess than he was intending to do.


    "Don¡¯t apologise. I was entertained seeing you take them down one by one. She¡¯s a Hamilton so they should have thought twice about speaking to her. An example needed to be made for the others to not speak of her so carelessly. Do you want a drink? I could use one right about now," Gage said, hoping Zayne would be open to it.


    It had been a long time since they sat and enjoyed a drink.


    After everything that happened recently, Gage wanted to try his best to repair his relationship with Zayne. Had Zayne not come home their relationship would have ended on a bad note. They were close once in the past and Gage wanted to have that again.


    Zayne looked at Gage. It was odd for his brother to offer him a drink. "One bottle."


    "That¡¯s enough for me. Let¡¯s find some clothes for you to change into. Your old room should have your old clothes but I think they might be too small for you now. Why don¡¯t you send some of your new clothes here or I can have some made for nights you-"


    "I won¡¯t sleep here," Zayne stopped Gage¡¯s offer. "Other than for visits to help you, I am not coming here so do not ask again. I am tired of hearing you bring it up. When do I get the rewards for the soldiers who joined me? You promised they would get something."


    "And they will. I wouldn¡¯t lie about that. I will make sure to honour every last one of them for their bravery. Oh, I need to warn you that you¡¯ve pissed off someone with your marriage. Someone certain you were going to marry his daughter so you need to keep an eye on Rose around that family," Gage said, knowing he didn¡¯t have to say the name for Zayne to know who he meant.


    "You can¡¯t kill them," Gage quickly added. "They¡¯ve been loyal to our family for years which made sense for one of them to marry into our family. If not for Yvonne, I would have considered it for myself but don¡¯t tell her that."


    "I will tell her. As long as they don¡¯t bother Rose, I won¡¯t touch them. It is quite simple," Zayne replied.

 Chapter 295

    Chapter 295: Chapter 295"I can¡¯t think of the last time we had a drink like this and I can¡¯t think of when I drank without hiding from Yvonne. You must not get the chance to drink with Rose around," Gage said, pouring Zayne extra for that reason.


    "Why wouldn¡¯t I?" Zayne asked, puzzled.


    "In the early days they are worried about you drinking too much so they tell the servants to hide the bottles. They¡¯re too afraid to tell us about it but they hide our bottles like we aren¡¯t going to notice it. I don¡¯t understand them," said Gage.


    "Rose doesn¡¯t hide anything from me. Not even my weapons which I thought she would want to keep out of sight. She¡¯s been putting them up on display while I¡¯ve been away. We don¡¯t have the same problems," Zayne said, happy that he didn¡¯t.


    "Or, she doesn¡¯t care for you. I probably shouldn¡¯t say these things until you¡¯re a little drunk. Relax a little bit, Zayne. I¡¯m not attacking your marriage. She loves you. I felt it when she was glaring at me. Just know that a time will come when she wants to hide what she thinks is dangerous. Just wait," Gage said, looking forward to hearing Zayne speak about it.


    "Rose is not Yvonne or any other wife. She doesn¡¯t care about the same things as other young ladies do which is why I love her and if she ever decided to hide something, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered by it. I love anything she does to show that she cares for me," Zayne said, taking a sip after.


    Gage shook his head in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe the hold Rose had on Zayne. "I thought you would be the last person to ever be like this with your wife. She has full control of you and I don¡¯t even think you see it."


    Zayne was well aware of it. "She can control me as much as she wants."


    Gage moved the bottle from in front of Zayne since he had enough even though they just started. "I don¡¯t like this side of you. Normally, you keep to yourself and don¡¯t like anyone but now you want someone to control you. I don¡¯t like it one bit. Do you love her that much?"


    "Yes. Wasn¡¯t it obvious?" Zayne asked, not understanding why many didn¡¯t believe his love for Rose.


    "It is but it is so unlike you. I¡¯m happy for you but seeing you all in love is something I can¡¯t get used to. I hope you continue to be a good husband or I just might have to beat some sense into you. I can¡¯t let you be that kind of man. Don¡¯t laugh at me!" Gage yelled.


    "Sorry. It¡¯s hard not to laugh when you say you¡¯re going to beat me. When have you ever done that? You don¡¯t need to worry about me being a bad husband. I¡¯m going to do everything I can to make up for those bad eight years she had. I¡¯m not in the mood for any games now that she is here. I will kill anyone who bothers her," Zayne gave Gage a heads up.


    "I want to say that she changed you for you to be thinking of killing so much but you¡¯ve always been this way. Have you thought of moving her to somewhere more quiet in the kingdom? I don¡¯t want you to move far away from the palace but the capital might not be the place for Rose," Gage said as it was possible she would face more enemies here.


    "I thought about it but Rose sees the estate as home already so we won¡¯t be moving. I¡¯m not going to move her around to find the best place where no one speaks about her. There are idiots all around and it¡¯s better to tell them instead of moving around. More," Zayne held his cup for Gage.


    "Well, it¡¯s good for me that Rose doesn¡¯t want to move. I was worried that she would want to go back home and I couldn¡¯t have that. I¡¯m going to wait patiently for you to decide to be my general again. I know you¡¯ll be back somewhere in the future. Maybe after you have your first child," Gage said, willing to bet on it.


    Once again, Zayne couldn¡¯t understand Gage. "Why would I choose to be the general again right after having a child with Rose? I should be home with her."


    Gage took a long sip of his drink. "You would think so but it can get so crazy sometimes that you just want to be away from home. It doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t love my son but the crying never came to an end sometimes. How do you plan to be a good father when you don¡¯t come to see your nephew?"


    "He¡¯s not my son," Zayne replied. "Are you seeing your son?"


    "Of course I do. I¡¯m a good father. So much of a good father that Yvonne and I have been trying to give him a sibling. It must be boring to be in the palace without anyone to play with. When are you-"


    "Don¡¯t ask," Zayne stopped Gage. "It¡¯s no one¡¯s concern when I have a child."


    "I hate to say it but you¡¯re going to have to put up with everyone asking. You¡¯re a royal and early into your marriage. They might not ask you but they will ask Rose. All the pressure is on her to give you a son and she doesn¡¯t want a child yet so she¡¯s setting herself up to be gossiped about," Gage said, worried for the people who didn¡¯t know of Zayne¡¯s hunt for blood.


    Gage glanced at Zayne and then turned his attention back to the bottle. "Has she thought of meeting with anyone her age yet? They should all have at least one child by now. She¡¯s going to feel the need to have a child. You know it. Is that why you¡¯re keeping her on the estate?"


    "I¡¯m not keeping her there. Rose is free to go anywhere aside from the palace. I¡¯m not in a rush to have a child when she isn¡¯t ready for one so I suggest you all stop thinking about when we have one. We just got married," Zayne said, wanting to enjoy their time together first.


    Gage smiled. "So, if Rose told you she wanted to have a child right now, what would you do?"


    "Have a child. Why do you make the most simple things so complicated? I am ready when she is ready. I think you should stop drinking because you¡¯re getting a little too curious about my marriage. Right before winter hits, I might take Rose back to see her family and spend the winter there," Zayne said, not certain if he would go through with this idea. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That¡¯s a long time to be away from home. If only her family were simple people to bring them to live here. That would solve our problem. Well, have fun travelling with her and try not to get lost when you go. You should take your nephew with you-"


    "No," Zayne declined the offer. "Stop trying to get rid of your son."

 Chapter 296

    Chapter 296: Chapter 296Zayne drank and spoke to Gage for nearly an hour then decided it was time to head back to Rose with his mother. He kept looking down at the clothes given to him by Gage which made him look even more like Gage.


    Their different behaviour and clothing had always set them apart but now Gage thought they looked more like twins. Zayne couldn¡¯t wait to make it home and get back into his clothes.


    "General!"


    Hearing Lucy¡¯s voice, Zayne looked around for her and found her walking behind him.


    "Why are you doing in the palace? I haven¡¯t decided whose group you would be in yet," Zayne said, looking around for who she came with.


    "I am not in anyone¡¯s group yet. As far as anyone is concerned, I am still one of your soldiers. I came here with my father and happened to spot you leaving. I wanted to ask about where I should go from here. I know I disappointed you but I would like another chance," Lucy replied.


    Lucy wasn¡¯t ready to give up just yet. Her time helping Zayne couldn¡¯t end like this.


    "I believe I gave you a second chance and maybe a third before I sent you home. You didn¡¯t take the time you were on the ship to think or the time that I didn¡¯t send for you to join me on my last outing? Are you still lost on why you were sent home?" Zayne wondered as it seemed Lucy didn¡¯t realise her mistake.


    Lucy didn¡¯t think she was given a second chance. "A second chance would be to head out with you again and not get involved in your matters. I don¡¯t have any intention of doing that again. I want to do what I am tasked to do as a soldier."


    "Good. You can do that with someone else. I will assign you to someone who won¡¯t look down on you because you are a woman. Finn will take over now that I am stepping down so you should ask him-"


    "You are stepping down?!" Lucy exclaimed, not liking this news. "Finn is not capable of replacing you. Not even Liam could do it. We all follow your lead because you will take us right to victory. It is too soon. There is still so much for all of us to do with you leading us."


    Lucy couldn¡¯t believe he would want to give up so soon when he still had so much left to give. Was it because he was now married to Rose? It didn¡¯t make any sense for him to stop all because he was married. There were plenty of men who were married and still carried out their duties in the army.


    ¡¯She is too weak,¡¯ Lucy had to conclude as the reason why.


    As soon as Zayne left the kingdom, Rose would become a target so it had to be why he didn¡¯t want to leave.


    The more Lucy heard about Rose the more upset she became. Rose¡¯s arrival was ruining everything.


    "You can¡¯t just leave us like this. We were all excited to follow you wherever you go. There are victories we have yet to claim so you can¡¯t just give up on us yet. This feels like a stab in the back for you to just end up leaving us. I ask that you reconsider," Lucy pleaded.


    Not just for her sake but for the sake of the men and women who loved following Zayne. He had to think about them and not just about Rose.


    "You will all be taken care of. I care about everyone enough to put someone in place who can lead you to victories and back home. As foolish as Finn comes off, he will make a good leader. Either you want to follow him or you look for someone else to take you in. We are done here," Zayne said, continuing on his way to find his mother.


    Lucy followed Zayne since she was not yet done. Someone needed to convince him to not give up now. "There is no one else like you to go out and bring us home. Finn can do well but he¡¯s not you. Your wife will be safe here. She¡¯s a Hamilton so no one will harm her."


    Zayne stopped walking. "You are one of the people I don¡¯t want to hear speaking about my wife¡¯s safety. I know you wouldn¡¯t be so foolish to harm her but I think about how much you speak. Focus on finding where to place yourself now and don¡¯t be so concerned about me or my wife."


    "You¡¯ve already disappointed me with how you cared so little about someone who needed our help all because of your feelings. It¡¯s hard to see you any different so I ask that you do not beg me and try your luck with Finn. You have a talent that should not be wasted but you are too caught up in your feelings. I have never loved you," Zayne revealed what should have been obvious.


    "You know that I have never loved you. I would have married you long ago if I did. I had hoped you would be smart not to believe that list and move on to find someone who will love you but you have held onto it. You will not move on if you are at my side and I hate to see you ruin what you gained over the years. Move on," Zayne advised Lucy.


    The next time they spoke regarding her feelings or Rose she would not receive a warning.


    Zayne left Lucy to seriously think about her actions and where she would go from here on out. Telling her that he was stepping away from the army wouldn¡¯t matter since it would soon have to be announced. There was a chance that he might go back one day but at the moment, it wasn¡¯t something he wanted to do.


    After walking further from where he spoke with Lucy, Zayne found Catherine.


    "Zayne. Why do you look so lost in thought? Is it because you look so much like Gage right now? I forgot how much you two look alike. I always thought you shared more resemblance to Zeek. It is good to see," Catherine said, fixing Zayne¡¯s shirt as she spoke.


    It was always a good day when her children got along even if there were many deaths in the palace for it to happen.


    "I do not look like Gage," said Zayne.


    Catherine smiled. "You can try to deny it all you want but I see it. You are brothers so you will have some similarities here and there. Are you ready to go? I must go get my bags and return to the palace to help Paige find a husband. I will see how Rose is doing and leave you two be. I know when my presence is not needed. Let me hold onto you."


    Catherine held Zayne¡¯s hand so they could walk together.


    "Thank you for being with Rose through all of this. I owe you for staying with her while you had Paige and everyone else in the palace. Tell me what you want and I will get it for you," Zayne said, willing to give whatever was on her mind.


    Catherine laughed at Zayne thinking she did this wanting something in return. "I don¡¯t need something in return. I helped because I care for you and Rose. I enjoyed her company so I have already been rewarded. Just let me come around again like you did before." sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 297

    Chapter 297: Chapter 297"So, what are your plans for the coming days? Are you planning to spend all your time with Rose?" Catherine asked.


    "Would that be so wrong?" Zayne replied, his gaze fixed on the scenery outside the carriage.


    Catherine and Zayne sat on opposite seats facing each other.


    "It is not wrong. I do not know if she mentioned it to you but I am thinking of introducing her to young ladies and having her invite them to the estate for them to get to know her well. She needs friends. She cannot only have you since she will get bored no matter how exciting you are," said Catherine.


    Zayne already knew that Rose would need friends. "I am not against her inviting anyone to our home. I have only stated not wanting her in the palace. There aren¡¯t any rules for Rose. I do not see why you keep looking for my permission."


    "Because you can be a grumpy man who doesn¡¯t like anyone in his home and you are still her husband. It is quite normal to ask for your opinion. It is good that you are open to her making friends. Her time here will be better once she has friends to keep her busy. She has plenty of dresses to use but nowhere to go," Catherine said, hoping Zayne would be willing to attend parties.


    "If you wish to have Rose accompany you somewhere then ask her. Why are you telling me? I am trusting that you aren¡¯t planning to take her anywhere she would be questioned and not enjoy her time. Are you?" Zayne asked, turning to face his mother.


    "Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t do that to Paige so why Rose? I just want her to have fun and I am worried about her being at home so much. I just know she¡¯ll be excited to plan a little gathering even if she doesn¡¯t end up being friends with all the ladies. Does she know about all the deaths in the palace?" Catherine wondered.


    "No. If you value your visits to my home, you will not bring it up," Zayne warned Catherine.


    "It¡¯s not going to stay a secret forever. Just like the reason you killed them isn¡¯t going to stay a secret forever. I wish no one knew of it or she had a better status to overlook it. I am worried about her," Catherine said since this was only the beginning for Rose.


    "She¡¯s a princess," Zayne revealed.


    "I know. I am aware that she married you. Do you think I have not been paying attention? I know sometimes all of you think I am old but I am far from being that old," Catherine said, touching her face to check that it was still as she wanted it to be.


    "No, she¡¯s a princess from her home. I am only going to tell you because I trust you won¡¯t tell anyone. Not even Gage. Without me, Rose is a princess. Not that she would have shared it with anyone because she doesn¡¯t want to be a royal-"


    "Zayne!" Catherine called to him, needing Zayne to slow down. "Wait a moment. Are you saying she¡¯s not just the daughter of a lord? That can¡¯t be."


    "The previous king was her father but Lord Ambrose took on the role of her father. To the kingdom, he is her father, not the king. To be correct to others, she is one of the king¡¯s bastards but it is still a title better than what most hold. I could say this and increase her status here but I won¡¯t. She¡¯s already royalty here as my wife," Zayne explained.


    Rose didn¡¯t need more status from her family since they were already married and she held his name.


    "I see. The more I hear about Rose the more complicated her story becomes. To think she has royal blood running through her. Then any child you have will be of two royal lineages. Rose could have been queen," Catherine realised.


    "She wants a simple life," Zayne reminded his mother.


    "Still, you could have placed her on the throne to become queen. Then the princess getting ready to become queen is her sister. It is quite the news you have thrown at me. You two have kept this between the two of you. Rose has more to her than anyone knows. I won¡¯t tell anyone," Catherine promised.


    It could have good and bad reactions to finding out Rose was King James¡¯s bastard.


    "She is a royal because she is your wife. We shall leave it at that. I will need to do more," Catherine said, needing to be more protective of Rose now. "She isn¡¯t just any lady. The daughter of a lord and king as well as the wife of a prince. She has power unlike any lady but she doesn¡¯t use it."


    Catherine touched her head since she was getting a headache.


    "Why do you look so stressed when it doesn¡¯t concern you? It is Rose who should be stressed if anything. I don¡¯t want you to think her title should be any different. I know everything about Rose and I want her to remain just as she is now. Her life isn¡¯t simple because of our name but I will try hard to make it be," said Zayne.


    "I hope anyone who knows will not speak of this for Rose¡¯s sake and her sister. You are a good match so it can be challenged by anyone here for you and Rose to return to that kingdom for you to rule. I swear, you are hellbent on going the path filled with headaches instead of a peaceful one," Catherine said.


    "It wasn¡¯t my intention for it to be this way. Her story surprises me as well. I will tell her that I have told you. If you let it slip to anyone, you will not step foot in my home again. This doesn¡¯t just concern Rose but her mother as well."


    Catherine didn¡¯t need to be told so. "I am aware. I love gossip but not when it concerns my family. I wonder how Rose takes all of this. She is always smiling so much so you would never think she has this kind of story. She might not want to be queen but you should give her a life like she is one. Thank you for telling me."


    Catherine knew that Zayne could have gone on keeping this secret between him and Rose but he trusted her to tell her. It was not going to come out from her since it wasn¡¯t her place to tell. Catherine secretly enjoyed the position a child of Rose and Zayne would be in.


    "I intend to. I am thinking of when to take her to see her family so if you behave well, I just might let you join us. You have wanted to travel across the sea to see the world. Now is your chance," Zayne offered.


    "You speak to me like I am not your mother. I would love to join you. Once Paige weds, none of you will need me. I must think of where I want to settle after that," Catherine said, sad from thinking about it.


    "I regret to inform you that with the way we fight, we will always need you around," Zayne replied.


    Catherine smiled. "I know you are trying to be kind but that doesn¡¯t sound good to me. I will have to take your word for it that you will want me around." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 298

    Chapter 298: Chapter 298"Welcome back. Your clothes," Rose said, confused by Zayne¡¯s change of clothes. "Did something happen in the palace? Did you fight?"


    Zayne kissed Rose¡¯s forehead so he didn¡¯t need to answer and lie since it wasn¡¯t something he liked to do.


    "You did not answer me," Rose noticed.


    Rose knew that something was being hidden from her and since Zayne wouldn¡¯t want to lie, he was not going to say anything.


    "Catherine," Rose turned to the next best person for an answer.


    Catherine smiled, secretly hoping she would not be questioned. She didn¡¯t want to keep secrets from Rose but at the same time, she didn¡¯t want to be the one who spilled what happened. "How is the estate? Was there a lot of damage? I see the gardeners working hard to put back your flowers."


    "Oh, well. There were a few flowers forced out of their flowerbeds by the wind but it wasn¡¯t a lot to take more than a day to put back. There was only one broken window and Zayne looked around to see the rest of the damage. Despite the weather, nothing was damaged too much," Rose answered.


    "Wonderful! It won¡¯t take much to repair it. I am feeling a little parched. I need to find a servant for water," said Catherine.


    Catherine tried to ease the two to get away from Rose questioning her.


    "Krystle can get you water. I was heading to the kitchen right before I was informed of the carriage returning. We can go together or not,¡¯ Rose decided against it after seeing Catherine¡¯s reaction. "Krystle, please escort Lady Catherine to the kitchen."


    "Yes, Milady."


    Rose didn¡¯t mind Catherine going ahead since she needed to get her answers. She eyed Zayne who smiled like he was innocent.


    "You are hiding something from me. Why did you need to change your clothes in the palace? They look like what your brother wears," Rose said, reaching to touch Zayne¡¯s shirt. "Did you fight with the king or kill someone though I said not to do it in the palace? Please tell me so I don¡¯t need to find out from someone else."


    "I killed them. I¡¯m sorry," Zayne apologised. "I was only going to warn them but once they started to speak, I could not leave them be. Hugh, one of the men you saw before we wed, was back in the palace to speak of your sister and you. I could not leave him."


    "I see," Rose replied, not liking that he went against what she told him to do. "You could have just told me that you killed someone. I am not bothered by that. I am worried about how others will see you. Will there be consequences for what you have done?"


    "No. My brother was going to get rid of them anyway. I killed the ones who should have been out of the palace long ago. It just happened to be the ones who have picked at me over the years. It¡¯s not the end of our marriage getting questioned but there should be some peace for now," said Zayne.


    "I will take it. There is nothing we can do now since they are already dead. You don¡¯t seem worried so I take it as I shouldn¡¯t be worried. You don¡¯t have to kill anyone else for me again What if all that death starts to haunt you and you cannot sleep like I once could not sleep?" Rose asked, worried that Zayne would become like her.


    "Then I have a cute little wife to stay awake to look at. It is always amusing to watch you sleep. You cannot tell me whether it is true or not since you have not seen how you are when you sleep. You make it hard for me to sleep because I just want to look at you. I get to enjoy the way you hug me when you sleep-"


    Rose covered Zayne¡¯s mouth to get him to stop talking. "You are the one who reaches for me when we sleep. I know it. I do not move around much in my sleep."


    "You do," Zayne replied, moving Rose¡¯s hand from his mouth.


    "I do not. There is something that I have been thinking about for a while now," Rose said, turning away from the door to walk back inside. "I am not ready yet but I have been thinking about having a child."


    Zayne almost stumbled from being surprised by what Rose said. It wasn¡¯t like her to speak of a child. Whenever it came up it was always about waiting.


    Rose stopped walking and looked down at where Zayne almost tripped. Nothing was there to trip him up. "Is it that surprising to speak of this? We are married."


    "Coming from you it is surprising. It¡¯s not that long ago we talked about not being ready. What changed? Did someone pressure you? My mother?"


    Rose shook her head. "No. Catherine has not pressured me but we did speak about my fears. What if I am not a good mother since I was away from my mother for so many years? Does that love just come or was it something I needed to experience first? I do want to have a child with you one day but I was afraid. I should have told you of this sooner."


    "I don¡¯t mind you taking some time to think about the reason you wanted to wait. I can also wait for you to tell me what you feel. I am not in a rush so you shouldn¡¯t feel like you need to rush," said Zayne. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose looked down at the floor. "We have not been holding back from what can bring a child into this world. I said that I would accept if a child comes from our actions. I am still a little afraid but I know you will make up for where I lack at times and maybe, I can do the same for you."


    Rose looked away from the floor since the conversation was too important not to look at Zayne. "I have a feeling that you have been waiting for when I will be ready. I cannot read your mind but I am getting good at reading your expressions. If we try for a child, there are still months for us to prepare."


    Rose considered that trying didn¡¯t mean they would be lucky to hear good news that she was with a child right away. No one knew if they could have a baby until they tried.


    "You are serious? This is what you want?" Zayne asked, needing to know this was all Rose¡¯s idea and not anyone¡¯s influence. "When I left, I didn¡¯t think you had this on your mind."


    "It was on my mind before you returned to the kingdom. I would not want a child because someone thinks it is time. Especially when I had my fears but I want to have one to grow our family. I don¡¯t need anyone other than the family we are starting here. I only need to stop thinking so negatively before the child is here. So, when you are ready then I am ready," Rose said, leaving it to Zayne.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have said that now because I need to get rid of my mother-"


    "No!" Rose exclaimed, holding Zayne¡¯s hand so he would not go to Catherine. "We have a long life ahead of us to try. Your mother stays for now."

 Chapter 299

    Chapter 299: Chapter 299"You can¡¯t tell me that you are open to us having a child and then want me to wait, Rose. That is torture, unlike any torture I have ever experienced. Had you told me about this last night or this morning, I would have made different decisions," said Zayne.


    "You would not have killed anyone?" Rose asked, regretting not speaking sooner if it was so.


    "No, I would have still killed them but I would have been back sooner instead of drinking with Gage. I would have taken my mother¡¯s things to her so she did not need to come here with me. That is what I would have done differently. When do you think they will be done with the garden?" Zayne inquired.


    Rose thought about it. "It shouldn¡¯t be long. There wasn¡¯t much done to the garden so- You!" Rose gasped.


    It came to her late why he was so interested in the garden.


    Rose turned to hide her face from Zayne. "I am not doing that with you so you must stop thinking about it. Anyone can see us in the garden and it is something that is meant to be between us."


    "I can clear out the estate so no one will see us. Why do you have this thought that I would let anyone see you undressed? Even if someone were to linger and see you, I would kill them. Everyone is being so complicated these days," Zayne said, curious as to if there was something he was missing since he was so simple.


    Rose wasn¡¯t certain of it. She had witnessed others being intimate for the world to see but she thought it was different for married couples. To be out in the open would make her feel so exposed.


    Rose looked down at the floor. She was willing to try anything Zayne wanted to do if it would make him happy but she wasn¡¯t so brave to get undressed outside. "If you clear the estate, won¡¯t the servants guess what you are doing it for? Of all places, why a garden? Can¡¯t we put flowers in our bedroom? I have some in a vase there already."


    "It isn¡¯t the same and who cares if they guess? They will speak if we are in love with each other and if we appear distant. We cannot do anything about them guessing. If you don¡¯t want to, I will not bring it up again. It is not that important to me. We can stay in our bedroom," Zayne said since Rose was overthinking it. "We should find my mother since I don¡¯t think she¡¯s searching for water."


    Rose held Zayne¡¯s hand to make him stop. "But it is something you want to do since you have brought it up a few times. If you want to try, we should."


    "Rose, when I bring up the things I think of you do not have to agree with everything. If I said I wanted to make love to you near the beach by the docks, would you agree to it because it is what I want to do?" Zayne asked.


    "Of course not!" Rose replied, blushing ear to ear. "That is different. You are asking to do something at home but the dock is where many can see us. I do not want to put on a show for anyone. I am only nervous about a servant still being here and seeing us. Or what if they know what we are doing and they cannot look us in the eye?"


    "They already do not look us in the eye. They were instructed to keep their heads down but you have not bothered to enforce it as it once was. I do not mind it," said Zayne.


    Zayne amused himself by playing with a few strands of Rose¡¯s hair. He would pay a big price to get into her head to know what she was thinking about now. He was fine with her turning down his request but he also enjoyed watching her think it over.


    "I need a little time to think. It is odd to be undressed outside. Surrounded by those innocent flowers," Rose said, thinking of how they could spoil her precious flowers.


    "Innocent?" Zayne chuckled. "Is that the big issue here? You are aware there are tall-" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose covered Zayne¡¯s mouth again so she did not have to hear him explain. "I will consider it as long as there isn¡¯t anyone around to see us. I will tell you my answer later when your mother isn¡¯t here. Speaking of this while she is somewhere in the estate does not feel right."


    "My mother was married once. She knows that when we speak in private it is not all innocent talk. Why do you think she tries to leave to let us talk alone? It is not like we are speaking about this before her so you don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. If it is unbearable, we should have her leave," Zayne suggested.


    "We cannot. Your mother took good care of me while you were away. To rush her to leave would be rude. You not long ago said that we do not need to rush. Why are you looking at me like that?" Rose questioned, puzzled by his gaze.


    She recognised his desire to have her but it was too early for that to be on his mind.


    "You must ask? I am a man eager to enjoy making a new life with his wife. You should have thought a little more about telling me this," Zayne said, leaning down so the next part could be heard clearly. "I am going to enjoy thoroughly making love to you. I have stepped away from my duty as general so I shall be here with you."


    Rose didn¡¯t know it was official. There were to be days when he would be in the palace to be with his brother.


    Rose didn¡¯t know what to say in response. His laughter tickled her and she knew she had to be blushing. She might have made the mistake of telling him that she wanted to try for a baby. Rose thought of how she would be as a mother but she hadn¡¯t considered how Zayne would be in the act of making one especially when he would be home from now on.


    "I would love to finish this talk now but I need to get out of my brother¡¯s clothes. You are welcome to come and help me get changed quickly. No?" His laughter increased after Rose glared at him. "You make it too easy for me to tease you. You must remember that you started this Rose."


    "I did not," Rose whispered. She only spoke about wanting a baby.


    Rose watched as Zayne left her side to head upstairs to get changed. As nervous as she was about what was going on inside his head right now, Rose was more happy that he was back home.


    For now, to save herself she would stick to Catherine while was here.


    ¡¯He wanted a baby all along,¡¯ Rose thought as she walked in search of Catherine.


    Rose smiled since the Zayne she saw now was a little different from when they first met. If she could go back in time, would Zayne believe her if she said he was eager to wed and then to have children?


    "He wouldn¡¯t," Rose believed.

 Chapter 300

    Chapter 300: Chapter 300"You are late. You said you would not be gone long," said Faith Waller.


    Faith closed the book she was reading and got up to greet her father. "Did you find anything about the prince and his wife?"


    Lewis Waller, Faith¡¯s father, handed his coat to a maid. "I had to be careful. I heard the prince killed some of the court today. I don¡¯t know what for yet since I came home instead of asking around. Things are getting dangerous but I will speak to the king."


    "Is there something that can be done at this point? You said that it was certain I would marry Zayne yet he was returned with a wife. It is embarrassing and a slap in the face to our family that they allowed him to marry a stranger. I must wed soon," Faith said since time was going by fast.


    Lewis took a seat and snapped his fingers for a drink to be brought to him. "I know you must wed soon. I cannot keep you in my hands for much longer. The prince was the perfect match for you. I thought they would have suggested marriage to keep us loyal to the Hamiltons. Where did this woman come from?"


    Faith wished to know as well. Zayne¡¯s return with a wife messed up all her plans.


    There were a lot of young ladies who thought they had a chance to marry Zayne waiting for them but Faith was most sure she would be the one to marry him because of her father¡¯s close ties to the palace.


    How could the Hamiltons welcome a stranger into their family and more importantly, what was wrong with Zayne for him to get married out of the blue like this?


    Lewis noticed Faith¡¯s worry that she might not get married. "What are you frowning for? You are desired by many."


    "I wanted to be desired by Zayne. You have told me for as long as I can remember that I should be prepared to wed Zayne Hamilton. I am lucky to not have gone around telling anyone I would wed him or I would be embarrassed. I have lost to a woman no one knows," Faith said.


    That was the part that hurt the most.


    "You mustn¡¯t walk around with your head down. I don¡¯t think this is over yet. It doesn¡¯t seem like the king is all for this union. It is only surprising that Catherine is so welcoming of that girl. I placed her to be the one to be against the marriage but I am told she stayed with her. What is that woman up to?" Lewis wondered.


    "Are you certain their marriage might end soon? I feel terrible for hoping their marriage ends but it also feels like something has been stolen from me. I have loved him for a long time and someone who didn¡¯t think of him for years like I did has come to steal him away. It hurts," Faith touched her chest. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This pain was unlike anything she ever experienced before.


    "Stop being so emotional. You¡¯ve only lost him if you sit around acting this way. I tried to push you closer to him but you always shy away and claim him to be scary. You behaved like you were the only lady looking to marry him. All hope isn¡¯t lost," Lewis said, certain of it.


    The king would want his help in the future so Lewis would keep putting the idea for Faith to be with Zayne even if she had to start as a mistress. It wouldn¡¯t be too hard for something to happen to Zayne¡¯s wife. All she had to protect her was Zayne.


    Faith wasn¡¯t as confident as her father that she would still have a chance since Zayne was already married. The thought of him bedding another woman was upsetting.


    "Lady Catherine is still fond of you and you are close to Paige. I will take you to see Queen Yvonne so you maintain a close relationship with the family. You have something that a woman does not have. You have lived all your life here and have many who adore you. She now has to prove herself to the kingdom," said Lewis.


    Lewis already knew the opinion of Zayne¡¯s wife was poor since he heard the chatter about her getting blamed for Zayne being away so long. Rose was seen as bad luck which worked in Faith¡¯s favour.


    Lewis spent years helping the king and doing good deeds for the town so many would look to Faith as a lady who should marry a royal to be able to help them more. What had Zayne¡¯s wife done for anyone?


    "She¡¯s going to have to leave his side at some point and when she does, we¡¯ll give her a good welcome and a look at who should be Zayne¡¯s wife. Do not worry about it. The Hamiltons cannot escape the pressure from the kingdom¡¯s thoughts. We will succeed if the kingdom is against her," Lewis said, not worried about Zayne¡¯s marriage.


    Faith wanted to remind her father that Zayne had not cared about anyone¡¯s opinions. Her father was the one who told her the stories of his time seeing Zayne in the palace so he should know better than her.


    Still, Faith trusted that her father was going to give her Zayne. She felt sorry thinking about his wife having to lose him and be left with no one but Faith had to think of herself here.


    Faith smiled, eager to see her father¡¯s plans happen. "The king will wake and see that he should have picked me for his brother. We were always to wed. That silly list just gave others hope."


    Lewis frowned now that the list was brought up. He still wanted to find out who made the list. The king did have a list but the one which went around was created by someone else. Lewis wanted to find the person who wrote it to know if it was all their assumption or if they had seen the list made by the king.


    Regardless, Faith was on the list so he had nothing to worry about then.


    Lewis looked at Faith. She was a beauty and all that a lady needed to be so he would be lucky with whoever she wed but he wanted her to find him a place in the palace. "I can put you in spaces to be near Zayne but nothing will happen if you are afraid to approach him"


    "I will not be so careless this time, father. I will make the most of any opportunity you find me," Faith promised.

 Chapter 301

    Chapter 301: Chapter 301The next day, Faith accompanied her father to the palace for a visit to see Paige and hopefully the queen. She left it to her father to speak to the king about Zayne¡¯s marriage while she got any news she could from the women about this Rose woman.


    No one knew much about Zayne¡¯s wife so Faith had to take it upon herself to ask the Hamilton women. There was hope for her if they weren¡¯t so welcoming of Rose. Faith had been close to them for years so she had to trust they would pick her over a stranger.


    Faith parted from her father since she was so used to being in the palace that she knew her way around and how to get to the queen.


    As she walked, Fatih imagined what it would be like if she could live in the palace. Her father had placed it in her head that she was going to marry a royal for so long that she had her life planned out.


    She was meant to have a grand wedding here in the palace similar to the one Yvonne had or greater. Then she would live here in the palace instead of following Zayne to live on some estate. Every girl wanted to be a princess and that dream was right before her. There was only one small problem.


    "Why did she have to show up now?" Faith muttered.


    Everything was going according to plan but one woman ruined everything.


    It wasn¡¯t like Faith to want to ruin anyone but the man she loved was stolen from her. Being kind and sitting back to wait for her father to do something wouldn¡¯t get her what she wanted. She was well-liked among the ladies here and she wasn¡¯t an outsider. There was still hope for her if she used her influence to turn the women against Rose. First starting with Yvonne and Paige.


    Faith smiled when she spotted Yvonne walking with her maids close behind her. She could have the queen arrange for Paige and Catherine to join them.


    Faith curtsied as Yvonne got closer. "Greetings, Queen Yvonne." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Faith, it has been a while since I saw you in the palace. Are you here with your father?" Yvonne asked, happy to see Faith.


    "I am. He might be away from home for a few hours so he brought me along with him. I do not know what trouble he thinks I might find myself in when he is not around. Perhaps he is wary of the suitors visiting so here I am. I apologise for not visiting you sooner," said Faith.


    ¡¯"It is fine. These days are busy for you with marriage on your mind. Have you found a suitor you might be able to settle down with? I know how eager you are to wed. I look forward most to you and Paige getting married," Yvonne said, curious if Faith moved on from Zayne.


    This visit couldn¡¯t be a mere coincidence. Yvonne had seen too many schemes to not think Faith wasn¡¯t here for something.


    "I hope to bring you good news of a wedding soon. I wish to start a family just like you have. I do not want to disappoint my father. I hope the princess is having good luck also finding a suitor. She is the most sought-after lady in the kingdom. Her marriage will be a big celebration for the kingdom," said Faith.


    "It will be. If only I could convince Zayne to have a big wedding here though he is already married we could give the kingdom something to celebrate. I do enjoy planning weddings especially when it is not my wedding. I will work hard on convincing him or Rose," Yvonne said, purposely bringing up the couple to see Faith¡¯s reaction.


    Faith smiled. "I look forward to seeing Zayne¡¯s wedding. I was surprised when I heard that he got married while he was away. Your family must have been most shocked."


    "We were. It is not like him to get married out of the blue like this but after meeting his wife, I understand why he did it. Sometimes you can¡¯t help how you feel for someone and how you just want to be with them. It is good news that he is married. Now many ladies may move on and find the man they were meant to marry. Right?" Yvonne asked.


    Faith could only continue to smile. She could hear beyond what Yvonne was telling her now and hear the advice to move on from Zayne.


    "I remember when you used to be in love with Zayne. There was even a time when many believed you were going to marry him because of how close your father is to the Hamiltons. It¡¯s a shame that it didn¡¯t work out that way but it must be for the best. The man of your dreams is waiting for you. You only need to look out for him. Walk with me," Yvonne instructed Faith.


    Faith joined Yvonne for her walk wherever she was going. She didn¡¯t like the way the queen spoke now. There was once a time when Yvonne was excited by the idea of her marrying Zayne so the Hamiltons would have one of their allies join the family.


    "I am happy to hear that Zayne has found someone. He was always by himself so I know it made your family. Do you remember the times when you would help me get close to Zayne?" Faith asked, thinking back to those old days.


    "I do. I remember the earful of scolding I received when Zayne found out what I was doing. I promised to never do it again. It was fun while it lasted. It is surprising how much has changed since then. Faith," Yvonne glanced at the woman beside her. "I like you but I dislike chatter that goes in circles in an attempt to hide your intentions."


    Yvonne continued, "I know you are not here just to speak to me about simple things. I hope that it would be what you came for but it is not. You are here about Zayne and his wife."


    Faith bowed her head to look at the floor. "I am."


    "It is normal for you to want to speak about it but then I must know something else. You could not possibly be here to think I would continue to push for you to marry Zayne, would you? That could not be why your father is in the palace. Tell me that it isn¡¯t because I have always believed you to be smarter than this," Yvonne said, hoping to hear Faith did not still love Zayne.


    It was foolish of Faith to still have Zayne on her mind when it was known that he was married. Many did not know that he was happily married since they weren¡¯t given a chance to see Rose and Zayne together but the fact remained that Zayne was now married.


    Yvonne disliked that Faith could not answer her right away. "You would want to be a mistress? Or is it you have come thinking you could convince me to get rid of Rose? It would be foolish of you or your father to think I would end that marriage. He is married so the time has come for you to move on."


    "It is not easy for me to do and I did not come here to ask that you do something to their marriage. I know you could never trouble Zayne so. I just wanted to know what kind of woman she was so it could help with moving on. I have loved him for a long time and I do not have any to tell of how I feel," Faith said, ashamed that she even had to speak of this to the queen.


    Yvonne sighed. She never experienced the person she loved slipping from her fingers but she imagined it had to be painful. Yvonne touched Faith¡¯s shoulder. "Rose is a kind woman who Zayne loves dearly. There won¡¯t come a moment for you to take her place and become his wife. You must move on."


    "He must love her which is why he changed his opinion about marriage and settling down so early but I have heard others mention that she has brought him terrible luck. That is why-"


    ¡¯Faith," Yvonne interjected before Faith continued with the foolish talk that got men killed. "I gave you the advice you should take seriously before you end up hurt. He is happily married. Zayne picked his wife and at the moment, I don¡¯t see their marriage ending. I would not meddle if I were you."


    The bloody description of the throne room after Zayne killed the men from the court should be enough to make anyone stop speaking about Rose but Faith was blinded by love. That love was going to get her killed.


    "Almost every day some lady is eyeing a spot beside my husband here. Why did you come here thinking I would help you ruin a perfectly good marriage? I like Rose and I care for Zayne so I will keep a close eye on you going forward. If you would excuse me, I wish to walk alone," Yvonne said, picking up her pace to go ahead of Faith with her maids following closely.


    Faith stopped walking and stared at the back of Yvonne. How did an outsider get the queen and former queen to like her so fast?

 Chapter 302

    Chapter 302: Chapter 302Faith lost all hope in Yvonne helping her. It was a surprising turn of events since Yvonne had always pushed for her to be with Zayne. Faith knew that it wasn¡¯t only because Yvonne liked her but due to the queen wanting the king to have one of his allies even closer.


    "That¡¯s upsetting," Faith muttered, annoyed that Yvonne changed now that Zayne was married.


    Not only was Zayne taken but her relationship with the queen was also now changed. She had to turn to someone else. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lady Catherine has been visiting so I can¡¯t go to see her. Where is Paige?" Faith wondered.


    Paige always had something to share which made her a good person to get gossip from. Paige couldn¡¯t hold her tongue which was what Faith needed most now.


    Faith left in search of the princess. Her father wasn¡¯t going to be here long so she had to move fast.


    Faith couldn¡¯t understand why the Hamiltons were so open to an outsider. An outsider from a kingdom they just went to war with. It made no sense which left her thinking there was something more the kingdom wasn¡¯t aware of.


    "Did he sleep with her and get her pregnant?" Faith wondered.


    It upset her to think that Zayne¡¯s first child would be with someone else.


    Zayne was an honourable man in Faith¡¯s eyes but he was still a man. He would want someone to warm his bed and he was kind to take responsibility if there were to be a child. It was the only thing which made sense to Faith now since Zayne wasn¡¯t interested in marriage when he departed.


    It would be hard for her if there were to be a child and she ended up married to Zayne. Faith didn¡¯t want to raise a child that did not come from her.


    "It would have to die- Oh!" Faith covered her mouth.


    Faith looked around to be certain that no one heard her say such an awful thing. It wasn¡¯t like her to ever want to hurt a baby. She just wanted Zayne all to herself.


    Faith tried not to cry since she would appear crazy to be crying when no one was around. If her father caught wind of her crying in the palace, he would scold her.


    Faith tried to compose herself and then continued to find Paige. She needed to be at Zayne¡¯s side fast so she wouldn¡¯t become a monster.


    She was in luck to find Paige strolling the palace halls and she was alone.


    "Paige!" Faith called, showing off that she was close to the princess to drop titles.


    "Faith, what a surprise. No one told me that you were going to visit the palace," Paige said, excited to see a familiar face. "The palace has been a bore without someone to talk to. The suitors my brother placed to visit have not been exciting."


    "Talk of you looking for a husband has travelled far across the town. I am excited for you. I am curious who you will wed," Faith said, reaching to hold Paige¡¯s hands.


    Paige frowned since it was another person adding pressure on her on how important her wedding was. It felt like there was a short time given to her to find someone who could take care of her and then get married fast to start a family.


    Paige almost wished she could be like Zayne to leave home, find a partner, and return home to surprise everyone. Finding a husband wasn¡¯t as exciting as she believed it before.


    "What about you? I have not heard of you getting engaged yet. Is there anyone who has your attention? I thought you would be married by now since you were always so certain about what you wanted," said Paige.


    "I am not engaged to anyone. I would be too busy to visit the palace if I were. I am hoping to wed soon to please my father. I do not want to disappoint him. Speaking of marriage, it is surprising that your brother has gotten married. Were you surprised?" Paige asked and then stopped to let Paige speak her mind.


    Paige nodded her head. "Of course it was surprising. I always thought I would marry before Zayne would but he surprised all of us. I am the one most annoyed by it since I always teased him that I would marry before he did. I also do not like that I did not get to attend the wedding."


    "Why wasn¡¯t there a wedding-"


    "Oh no, there was a wedding for her family to see. Her parents would have something lost in their minds if they allowed her to come here without getting married first. We did not attend the wedding but I know my mother would love it if they had a small ceremony here. I doubt it will happen since it is Zayne," Paige said, knowing he wouldn¡¯t like it.


    "Wouldn¡¯t his wife want it? I have not seen what she looks like. Is she a lady from that kingdom? One with status. The kingdom doesn¡¯t know anything about her so we are all curious. She must be quite special," said Faith.


    "Special indeed. Everything about her is special and shocking. She is not the kind of woman I thought Zayne would settle for at first but after some thought, it is like him to fall in love with someone he saved. Their love story is quite something when you think about it a little more."


    Faith wasn¡¯t satisfied with what Paige said. "What do you mean saved her? What did he need to save her from? Is that kingdom that bad that a lady needed to be saved?


    Paige tapped her mouth. If Zayne could see her now then he would be very angry with her. "I have said too much. I do not want to get in trouble with Zayne while he is so angry right now. His marriage came as a surprise but they are well suited for each other. We now have to focus on finding someone to wed. I can tell you of the suitors I think would be good for you."


    Faith was once again annoyed since she didn¡¯t find anything out. Why was Paige being this way when she was normally so eager to speak?


    Faith wanted to leave Paige¡¯s side and return to her father but decided to stay close to Paige since there could be a moment when Paige would slip up and tell her something more.


    ¡¯What did he save her from?¡¯ Faith wondered. ¡¯What kind of woman did he marry and bring home?¡¯

 Chapter 303

    Chapter 303: Chapter 303"I am almost done with your hair. Should I find you another dress if you are not comfortable with this one?" Krystle asked, trying her best to not smile while Rose was panicking.


    "This dress is fine. I will not be going anywhere to or receiving guests," Rose said but she still fidgeted with the dress to hide her neck. She no longer tried to explain to Krystle how embarrassing it was since Kryslte would only tell her that Zayne loved her. "Krystle, are there any books on how to be a mother?"


    Krystle was delighted to hear this since it was the first time anyone brought up the lady becoming a mother. "There should be but most ladies are taught as the years come close for them to wed on what they will need to know. You will need to hire someone more skilled to teach you and a doctor."


    "Should I send for someone to help you? Perhaps someone who has quite the experience of being a mother?" Krystle asked.


    "No," Rose shook her head. "I do not want it to get out that my husband and I are trying. I do not want anyone anticipating an announcement. I trust you to keep it a secret so when you have time, could you personally find books for me? I will pay you for your time away."


    "I am already paid enough and it is my job to help with what you need. I will find many books for you and keep it a secret. I do not have a child but I have been around others from the time they were pregnant to the child growing big. I can help with what I know," Krystle offered, eager to help with the future heir to the estate.


    "Good! What must I prepare for other than a room or clothing? It might take some time for us to find out if we could have a baby but I do not want to wait long to gather what we will need in secret. How does one go about knowing what clothing the baby will need? It could be a boy or girl," said Rose.


    "For a lady like yourself, you can buy both and set them aside. For someone like me, I would buy what a boy and a girl could wear. No one would pay attention to my child for me to be concerned about what they are to wear. We tend to pass around used clothes or you can buy them in a market. You do not need to do that," Krystle said since Rose seemed interested.


    "Have you ever seen anyone make the clothing? I don¡¯t have such a talent. I have never tried to know," Rose said, interested in making something herself.


    "Quite a few ladies know how to make something for their baby. It is fine if you do not wish to do it. I think all that is important now is to try to become with child. What you need will come fast because your husband has the money to do so. Some go to doctors for what they believe will help them to get pregnant," Krystle said, remembering a lady who spent plenty for it.


    "And what do you think? Do you think it is worth it?" Rose asked, slightly interested in it.


    "I think there is no need for it but the doctors claim they can help. I would try first without anyone¡¯s help and after some time if you are not with child, you should call upon a doctor. You seem to be a healthy young lady so I do not think you will need help. You only need to keep up with your duties and we shall hear news soon. I am hoping for it," said Krystle.


    Rose didn¡¯t need to worry about her duties since Zayne took care of that part but she didn¡¯t have the patience to wait.


    Krystle stepped back when she was finished braiding Rose¡¯s hair since it was bothering her.


    Rose stood up, ready to walk around the estate. "In the midst of this, I must plan for a small gathering with women Lady Catherine wants me to meet. She needed a little more time to reconsider who would visit but the list should come from the palace today. I will need your help to tell me about these women."


    While it was exciting to make friends, Rose looked forward more to planning another gathering here in the estate. It might be a bore to others but Rose liked to put together what others might find to be lovely.


    Rose led the way out to head to the garden. "The garden must be fixed since I wish to hold the party outside. The weather must stay good. I look forward to seeing what the garden will look like when winter comes. I hope I will be here. Have you ever travelled by boat?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I have travelled on row boats for a small fare. I have not been on the big ships like the prince owns. I have gone to see them depart from the docks," Krystle replied.


    "Well, I will need to visit my family at some point so if you wish to travel across the sea, I can take you with me. I must warn you that we might be there for a while so you must think of your family. You will not be forced to join me, I am only giving you the choice. You would be paid," Rose added so Krystle would not worry about money.


    "It is a kind offer, Milady. Many dream of going on the ships and seeing beyond our kingdom. I have always thought I wouldn¡¯t have any time for it or to afford to go on one. I am most grateful you would let me join you," Krystle said, greatly appreciative of Rose¡¯s kindness.


    "There is much I am yet to experience and since you have taken good care of me from the beginning, I would love for you to experience it all with me. I wish for you to be paid with more than just money for all that you do for me. So, if there is ever something you need from me, please do not hesitate to ask," Rose said, hoping the day would come for Krystle to be comfortable to do so.


    "I will."


    Krystle hoped that the ladies Catherine wanted to introduce Rose to were kind and would not taint the lady. If only those outside the kingdom could know how kind Rose was then most of them wouldn¡¯t be so wary of her and worried for Zayne.


    ¡¯How could they see?¡¯ Krystle wondered.


    Rose was always here other than the few times she went riding around the town so no one knew what she was like. Should Rose start helping those in need out of the blue some might think she was putting on a show.


    Krystle had to leave it up to the women who would be invited to meet Rose to speak kindly of her when they returned to their homes or were approached by anyone. She doubted Zayne would allow anyone who would speak ill of Rose to enter his home so this gathering would be important for Rose.

 Chapter 304

    Chapter 304: Chapter 304"Is it always going to be like this with you making yourself busy?" Zayne asked, standing behind Rose where he failed to get her attention.


    "It is only this once. I do not know if I will have friends after today. I invited Mary so if it doesn¡¯t go well at least I have her. I offered to prepare something for you so Finn could visit then you wouldn¡¯t be alone but you didn¡¯t want to do it. Now you are sticking to me," Rose said, waiting patiently for the moment he would leave her be.


    "Who wants to ruin a good day by having Finn around?" Zayne replied.


    "No one," Mary answered as she entered the room with Krystle right behind her. "It is good you have made it home safely general."


    "I made it back home for my wife to be busy preparing our garden for her new friends. Trying to get her full attention is a battle I am losing. I can¡¯t be around today so do me a favour and look after her today. Give me any names-"


    "No!" Rose stopped Zayne in his tracks. "You cannot hurt or ruin anyone if this gathering does not go well. I will not get along with every lady I come across and I am perfectly fine with it. It will hurt me going forward if everyone has to face your wrath. What if people who would have made good friends don¡¯t come around because they are afraid?"


    Rose tried her best to get Zayne to turn around to leave but it was like pushing a wall. She was helpless so she looked to Mary for help.


    "My apologies. I am not strong enough to get the general to budge. It is a lost cause so you should give up. I do think for men as tall as the general that throwing something and then running works," Mary suggested.


    Zayne moved, ending the massage Rose was giving him as she pressed her hands to his back. "And here I thought I treated you well by not suggesting my wife throw something at me."


    Mary smiled. "You have treated me well but I am here as a friend to Rose. I have to be on her side with answers at a moment like this. I am not here as your soldier right now."


    "That is right. Mary is here as my friend so you cannot judge anything that she does today or try to order her around. You must go find something to busy yourself with for the next couple of hours. You will not want to be here when your mother and sister arrive," Rose said, knowing this should be enough to get Zayne to leave.


    Zayne placed his hand on his chest feigning hurt over the way Rose treated him. "Seeing how fast you are to get rid of me hurts."


    Rose wasn¡¯t falling for his trick. "You will survive. You have survived wars. I do not want you around to distract the ladies or to make them nervous so you must go. You will have my attention in a few hours. Must you be so needy?"


    "Yes," Zayne answered.


    "You must go!" Rose said, finally getting Zayne to walk away. "I do not know what to do with him sometimes."


    "You say that but your face says something else. It is fun to see the general be so carefree with you. It almost feels like I could beat him with his guard let down a little. I must train to try. Have you thought again of learning to use a sword?" Mary asked.


    "I have not and I will not. I know it must not be as easy as it looks and I don¡¯t have it in me to take anyone¡¯s life. I have tried before but I always hesitate. I am grateful for Zayne being so protective since he will kill anyone who comes to harm us. Your dress is lovely but you do not need to wear one if it is making you feel uncomfortable," Rose said after noticing how Mary kept pulling at the dress.


    "I have not seen any ladies sitting at a tea party wearing pants unless they just came from riding horses. It is my mother¡¯s dress so it pinches me in places it should not. I can last the day with it," Mary said but she was counting down the hours for when she could take it off.


    "We are close to the same size. I have dresses I have never worn which should be more comfortable for you. You can pick any one of them to get changed into now," Rose offered.


    "Your guests will be arriving soon. I don¡¯t want to bother you."


    "It is fine and Krystle can take you to help you get changed. I have to thank her for my appearance every day. I will not start the party until you have returned. You will move freely in a different dress. Maybe you would be able to move your legs more if you had to fight someone," Rose said, knowing how to convince Mary.


    Mary looked down at her dress. "Then, I will be quick to get changed. Thank you."


    Rose looked to Krystle who was already moving to escort Mary to Rose¡¯s room.


    While the two were going upstairs, Rose headed to the door to see her guests arrive. Aside from Catherine and Paige, Rose was awaiting the arrival of three ladies Catherine wanted to introduce her to. She was nervous but Rose tried to be positive that the day would go well. She trusted Catherine¡¯s judgement.


    Rose was happy to see Catherine¡¯s carriage arriving first. It was nearing the hour she set for everyone to be at the estate so it shouldn¡¯t be long before the others came.


    Rose walked down to greet Catherine and Paige as they got out of the carriage but was surprised to see only Catherine. "Catherine," she greeted with a hug first. "Paige will not be coming?"


    "Paige will never miss any chance she is given to come here. She will be coming in her carriage since I might not be returning to the palace tonight. Fear not, I am not staying here. I will be visiting a friend who is ill and staying the night at her home. I must be at her side now," said Catherine.


    "Oh. I did not know you had such arrangements. I do not mind if you need to leave to be with your friend. That is more important."


    "She wouldn¡¯t like it if I skipped my plans with you and she doesn¡¯t want anyone to treat her like she is dying. I will be here with you. That looks like Paige," Catherine said, noticing the carriage coming through the gates followed by another. "Are you ready to host?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am. I¡¯m sure it will be even better than the dinner. I practised too many times how the day should go. I am prepared for some mistakes to happen but I will not allow it to get the best of me. Which lady is with Paige?" Rose asked after seeing someone exit the carriage behind Paige.


    Catherine frowned, annoyed with what Paige did. "She isn¡¯t one of your guests. Excuse me for a moment, Rose. I must speak to Paige alone."

 Chapter 305

    Chapter 305: Chapter 305Catherine knew Paige had it in her to make silly mistakes but she didn¡¯t expect Paige to do something so silly today of all days. If she knew why it was a bad idea to bring Faith to Rose¡¯s first social gathering then Paige should know it too. It wasn¡¯t a good idea to bring a woman in love with Zayne here.


    "Lady Catherine," Faith curtsied.


    "Faith, it is lovely to see you today but you must know this gathering is only for ladies invited. I had a hand in the invitations so I don¡¯t recall putting your name on the list. It is to be three ladies so can one of you explain why you are here?" Catherine asked, looking to Paige for an answer.


    Paige held Faith¡¯s hand. "She arrived at the palace right as I was leaving and said she was bored. Her father is busy in the palace so she would be there without anyone to speak to. I would have asked you if she could join us but you were out of the palace all morning."


    "I cannot help that I have other arrangements to get to so I cannot be at your side. Still, had I been in the palace I would have told you it is invite only. Rose has prepared for three ladies, the two of us and her friend. Now is not the time to be bringing a guest. I¡¯m afraid to ask that you should leave, Faith. I can have my carriage escort you anywhere," Catherine offered.


    "But mother," Paige whined. She invited Faith to come along since she knew Rose would be kind to not turn Faith away. "Faith would make a good friend for Rose. Is that not why we are here today? You know Faith well so I do not understand why you did not invite her."


    Catherine wished Paige would stop talking. She finally understood how Paige annoyed her brothers. Paige needed to think more instead of speaking so fast. "Faith, are you still in love with my son? I heard of your father questioning why you weren¡¯t the one to wed Zayne. Do you think you should be here?"


    "That is my father¡¯s doing-"


    "I want to hear what you think," Catherine spoke over Faith. She tried not to let her voice get too loud since Rose was close by. "Do you think you should be here? When Paige told you where she was going, did you not think for a second you shouldn¡¯t show?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Faith is still not in love with Zayne. He is married and she has been meeting with suitors for a husband. Isn¡¯t that right?" Paige looked to Faith to prove her mother wrong.


    "I have been looking for suitors, Lady Catherine. I did not think it would be wrong for me to join the princess since she invited me to make a new friend. What you are hearing about the marriage between Zayne and me is my father¡¯s doing. I simply wanted to enjoy a day with ladies," Faith replied.


    Faith looked at Catherine but her gaze kept going to Rose. This was the first time seeing the woman who seduced Zayne and while Rose was pretty, Faith found her to be boring. What about this woman made Zayne change his mind?


    "This is not my first gathering with women. Her guests are arriving so I ask that you leave quickly. I will not have her day ruined by someone still in love with her husband. I can see it. You can¡¯t hide that look from me. Seeing either one of them will not change anything," Catherine said, knowing Faith came to judge Rose.


    Catherine didn¡¯t like that this was interrupting her introducing Rose to the women who had arrived. "Take my carriage and return to your father. Inform him that I am seeking an audience with him so he should see me soon. Your chance has passed and I will not have you ruin my son¡¯s marriage. Go."


    Paige let go of Faith¡¯s hand since she couldn¡¯t go against what her mother wanted.


    Faith wasn¡¯t ready to go when she didn¡¯t get to speak to Rose. She was so close to getting answers yet she had to leave.


    Faith walked to Catherine¡¯s carriage which gave her the chance to get a better look at Rose. Rose smiled, completely unaware of how much Faith wanted her gone so she could be the one standing there. There was something good which came out of her visit since Faith knew the kingdom wasn¡¯t going to be impressed.


    "Do not approach yet," Catherine ordered the three young women who were already out of their carriages. She had to introduce them since Rose did not know who was who but first she needed to have a word with Paige. "What were you thinking? You know of her feelings for your brother."


    "I thought they had passed. We have been speaking of suitors for a few days now and she had not brought up Zayne. Well, only once because it was surprising that he had gotten married. I would not have brought her here if I knew she still had feelings for him. I wasn¡¯t trying to ruin Rose¡¯s day,¡¯ Paige said, hoping her mother didn¡¯t think she would do such a thing.


    "She would not reveal she holds interest in a married man so you must think. Why do you think I was careful about who I invited here? I invited ladies who did not show interest in marrying Zayne and they are already married. It is to avoid any conflict yet you bring a woman whose father is going to Gage about Zayne¡¯s marriage," Catherine said, her voice raising slightly as she spoke.


    "I wasn¡¯t thinking about-"


    "You always think little and speak too fast. Had I not decided to come give Rose a helping hand you might have ruined this day for her. You just think more and speak less. Pay attention to what is happening around you so you do not make careless mistakes like this. It appears I must pay more attention to you," Catherine said, worried Paige might not grow out of her childish ways.


    Catherine looked at the women standing afar. "I have kept you waiting long enough. Let me introduce you to the host. Send Faith off now," she instructed Paige.


    Paige couldn¡¯t believe Faith came along when she still had feelings for Zayne. What was she planning to do when she came here?


    Paige headed to her mother¡¯s carriage and opened the door. "Were you planning to use me?"


    Faith was still fixated on Rose. "I was and it was disappointing that you weren¡¯t so quick to speak as you always are. Are you trying to hold your tongue more since you are looking to wed now? It will not change since you are known as the mouthy princess."


    "And here I was caring for you, hoping that you would find yourself a good husband. I wasted my time caring for you. I don¡¯t know what you think of me but I will make you regret trying to use me. I am glad that my brother found Rose. I wouldn¡¯t want him to end up with someone like you," said Paige, plotting to get back at Faith.


    Paige looked to where Rose greeted her guests. "You can keep staring and trying to understand why her but you will never be able to be better than Rose or replace her. Have a safe trip back to your father who you will disappoint."

 Chapter 306

    Chapter 306: Chapter 306Rose tried to listen to Catherine speaking to the ladies but she was worried about Paige and the guest she was sending off in the carriage. She knew that it was invite only so they wouldn¡¯t have random women showing up but the guest was here and Paige seemed to be close to the young woman. Was it someone who would ruin the day or were they just sticking to the invite-only rule?


    Catherine and Paige shouldn¡¯t expect Rose not to be curious. Catherine returned to Rose¡¯s side with a smile but she noticed that Catherine seemed very upset by what Paige did, like there was more to Paige bringing someone who wasn¡¯t invited.


    ¡¯If only Mary was out here to tell me who it was,¡¯ Rose thought.


    Having enough of worrying about what was already dealt with, Rose focused on the three women ahead of her who seemed equally curious as she was about them.


    "Rose, this is Emilia Sinclair. Her husband is also in the king¡¯s army and once was under Zayne¡¯s command," Catherine introduced the first young woman.


    Emilia curtsied to greet Rose. "Lady Hamilton. It is a pleasure to meet you and I am most grateful for the invite."


    Emilia had been surprised when the invitation arrived and first thought it was a mistake that it was sent to her home. She had a day of panicking about what to wear as one of the first ladies to meet Rose. To see that Catherine and Paige were also present made her even more nervous.


    "It is also a pleasure to meet you, Emilia. How long has it been since your husband was with my husband?" Rose asked.


    "Less than a year. He is more involved in protecting the king now. He loved sailing under your husband¡¯s commands but he finds it to be a great honour to be picked to guard the king. It was Prince Zayne¡¯s suggestion that helped him so I am most grateful to your husband," said Emilia.


    Her husband added the pressure of making sure that Rose liked her since as easy as it was for Zayne to put her husband in the palace, he could still remove him since the king trusted Zayne¡¯s decisions.


    "I see. It is good that he could gain such a position. It must be dangerous," Rose said, noticing how they could bond since Zayne¡¯s work had been dangerous.


    "It is but I try to stay positive that he will not be harmed. It is an honour for anyone to die protecting a royal but I hope he will always come home," Emilia replied.


    "Luckily, the king doesn¡¯t have any plans of leaving the palace so your husband shouldn¡¯t need to give his life for my son. This is Lady Margaret. She recently wed as did you. Her father is involved in the court and her husband has built a few homes in the town," Catherine introduced the next woman.


    Margaret curtsied. Like Emilia, she was also surprised to receive an invitation. Catherine spoke too highly of her father since he didn¡¯t have a high position in the court. One might see him as more of an errand boy for the court despite his age.


    Though her husband was growing a reputation for his work in building beautiful homes with the men he worked with, his status didn¡¯t compare to that of Zayne¡¯s so Margaret didn¡¯t have anything to offer Rose.


    "You do not need to avoid my gaze," Rose informed Margaret. "Am I scary?" Rose wondered, touching her face.


    Margaret panicked, fearing she had offended Rose already. "You are not scary. It is your-" she folded her lips.


    Rose laughed, agreeing with Margaret that Zayne was scary. "My husband can be scary if you do not know him well. He is here but he will not be around us today. I made a good choice since he would have scared my guest too much." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Margaret sighed in relief.


    Rose tried not to laugh anymore at how Zayne had even the women afraid of him. She hoped he would not show his face since it already had to be hard for these women to be standing next to Catherine.


    Rose was used to the kind side of Catherine but other ladies had to be used to something else. Not that Catherine would be rude to them but she wasn¡¯t going to be as warm as she was with family.


    "This is Lady Julia. Her husband is also in the king¡¯s army. You recently welcomed a girl. I must send you a gift," said Catherine.


    "I did, Lady Catherine. Thank you for your generosity," Julia said, biting her tongue to stop her excitement. Her mother would not believe who her daughter was getting a gift from.


    Rose wanted to hear more about Julia having a daughter but knew they should get seated first. "It is lovely to meet all of you. We will be sitting outside in the garden if you do not mind. The day feels good so I thought we should enjoy it before there might be a storm again. I have one more guest inside who will join us shortly."


    Rose turned around to lead the way to the garden. It was now passed to her to have the party go well. As much as she was grateful for Catherine coming to aid her if needed, Rose wanted to do this by herself. She was prepared thanks to practising with Krystle for this moment.


    Catherine tried to stay at the back of the group so it wouldn¡¯t be mistaken who was the host. She eyed Paige who was now quiet. Catherine did not regret telling Paige that it was time to grow up. Paige was looking to wed so the things she did before would not pass now even though she was royalty.


    "Why are they so happy to look around?" Paige spoke up, surprising her mother.


    "How many times do you recall your brother holding a party like this in his home? Many are not used to seeing what the estate is like and if they did before, it has changed a little since Rose arrived. I have never seen so many flowers in his home. Even his wife is a flower," Catherine joked.


    "He used to invite the family of his soldiers here for dinner or the soldiers were always here to train. It is surprising the estate still looks good after having so many men here to train. I always thought it would be run down by now. It does look different because of Rose. I¡¯m sorry for bringing Faith," Paige apologised, not wanting her mother to stay angry. "I didn¡¯t know."


    "I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t but you must start to pay attention. The things you say and do may affect others. For a long time, your brothers have said you speak without thinking. You are their little sister so they go easy on you but others will not though you are a princess. You must grow up now that you are heading to be someone¡¯s wife. I will not always be there to help you," Catherine replied.


    "But you are constantly here to help Rose," Paige said, regretting she let this slip.


    "Not right now, Paige. I will not have you upset me again today," Catherine said, walking ahead of Rose so she could hear what was being said.

 Chapter 307

    Chapter 307: Chapter 307Rose waited for Mary to return first before she let the women take their seats. It worked out well that no one was stalled since the other ladies wanted to look around. From their faces, the estate wasn¡¯t what they were expecting.


    Rose imagined why they thought there would be soldiers all around with weapons scattered everywhere they walked. Rose had not witnessed such a sight since none of Zayne¡¯s soldiers came here to train.


    "Thank you," Mary whispered to Rose. The dress was more comfortable giving her the freedom to walk without pulling at the dress. "I shall wash and return it to you."


    "You do not need to. You may keep it since you find it to be comfortable and please, take any others that catch your eye. Zayne bought too many as wedding gifts and I received plenty more from others. Take what you like," Rose offered since she had more than enough.


    Mary took her seat beside Rose. "I cannot take what your husband bought for you. I will find a dress similar to this one and send it back to you. I can only feel better if I do this."


    "If that is what you want then so be it," Rose replied.


    Rose sat with Catherine to her right and Mary to her left with the other ladies picking their seats.


    "You are free to ask anything about myself or the kingdom where I grew up. I¡¯m sure you are curious as I am curious about you and this kingdom so please, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. We do not need to worry too much about titles here. I wish for a day without anyone being tense," Rose said, trying to get them to relax.


    Catherine kept herself busy with the tea Rose had prepared. Rose forgot who she was married to so these women wouldn¡¯t be so quick to ask her what was on their minds and forget about titles.


    Offending Rose meant to offend Zayne and these women had to worry about Zayne coming after their husbands.


    "How do you find the kingdom? Is it similar to what you have been used to? I hope the storm didn¡¯t ruin your opinion of here," Julia spoke up first.


    "I¡¯ve experienced a few storms and seen the damage they can do. It hasn¡¯t ruined my time here. I like what I have seen so far though I have not travelled around the town much. It is different from home in many ways. In good ways," Rose added, thinking of how safe it felt for now. "I already see it as home."


    "That is good to hear. I would love to hear the stories about your kingdom. It is unfortunate you almost faced war but I heard not many died. With the prince as your husband, you must have been safe. It is scary to think about what they must do at war. I fear my husband not returning and leaving me with our daughter," Julia shared.


    "I understand. How old is your daughter?" Rose questioned, wanting to hear about Julia¡¯s experience.


    "She is nearing ten weeks old and already she feels like a handful. She might be more like her father than she is like me. Lady Margaret¡¯s son is just a few weeks older than my daughter. Is it the same for you?" Julia asked, enjoying she had someone near who shared her troubles.


    "I am quite afraid of when he will be able to start running around. His hands are quick so the maid must always free my hair from his hands. Still, I am eager to have another child with my husband soon. Have you thought of children?" Margaret questioned Rose.


    It was a big question in the town if the reason for a quick marriage was to hide Rose was pregnant before her wedding.


    "We have thought of children but I am afraid I do not have any news to share of a baby. What is it like to be a mother? It must be hard to be away from your children," said Rose.


    Julia nodded her head agreeing that it was hard. "It is. I wanted to be near her every second but I needed a moment away from home to feel like myself again. Even now I think of her and what I will do when I return home. This is my first time away from home since my daughter was born so I thank you for giving me a break."


    "To be a mother," Julia continued, trying to think of the best way to put it. "I am constantly worried. I am happy with my daughter but I worry about what the future holds. Am I doing it right? Do I have all that I need for her future? It is little things like that. My husband says that I worry too much but I have caught him worrying as well."


    "It is like that for me as well. I was told that it gets better after your second child. We are only worried because we are new to this but it is lovely to see them grow. I have cried over the little things my son has done," Margaret said, feeling embarrassed.


    "Well, whenever the day comes that I will be having my first child, I will come to the two of you. Do you have children, Emilia?" Rose asked, noticing that Emilia was left out of the discussion.


    "I do not but I am trying. I want to share the news with my husband soon," Emilia replied. It was unfair that it did not come easy for some. "Are you courting someone, Mary? There isn¡¯t a ring on your finger."


    "And there won¡¯t be one there for a long time. I am still in the king¡¯s army so there isn¡¯t time for me to court anyone. I am not ready to settle down. Perhaps I might not ever be ready," Mary added after some thought. She ignored the worried looks from most of the women at the table. Marriage wasn¡¯t her goal as it was for others.


    Emilia didn¡¯t understand Mary¡¯s decision since she was raised and told something else. It was still strange to see women involved in the king¡¯s army. What did they gain from it?


    Emilia looked away from the group to admire the garden once more. She blushed, surprised by someone who wasn¡¯t there before. "Oh!" She gasped, knowing she should look away but she couldn¡¯t do it.


    Rose, like everyone else at the table, heard Emilia and looked to see what made her appear so flushed.


    Rose heard more gasps and saw Julia cover her eyes. It was only when she looked a little further beyond the garden did she noticed Zayne.


    Rose stood up. Why would he take this moment to train? She didn¡¯t want him to scare her guests but it didn¡¯t mean he should put on a show for them by coming outside to train without his shirt.


    Mary was used to the sight so seeing Zayne like this did not bother her. Instead, she enjoyed the way the women reacted. Had she known these parties would be so entertaining she would have attended one sooner.


    "Excuse me for a moment," Rose said, needing to speak to Zayne before the ladies saw too much. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 308

    Chapter 308: Chapter 308Rose wanted something to throw over Zayne to hide him from the curious gazes of the women behind her. The three of them being married did not stop them from gazing at Zayne and while Rose could not blame them, she didn¡¯t want them to stare at her husband.


    Rose already had to share this sight with Zayne¡¯s soldiers when they trained. She was not ready to share this sight with other women who might have indecent thoughts about Zayne.


    Rose almost stumbled as she made her way over to where Zayne was oblivious with his sword or maybe he knew what he was doing which was why he came here of all places. The estate wasn¡¯t short of places for Zayne to train.


    "Zayne!" Rose called out to him to get his attention. "Why are you doing this here?"


    Zayne lazily lifted his sword, following a motion he had taught his soldiers before they got into heavy training. "You told me to find something to do for a few hours. I¡¯m doing that. Should I not train? I want to keep up with it even if I will not be a general."


    "I am not against your training but why are you doing it here? My guests can see you and you are distracting them. I don¡¯t need to tell you why," Rose said, trying to position herself to block some of his chest.


    Zayne looked up from Rose to the women still staring but they looked away after getting caught. "You moved the bushes from there. I have always trained here when I lived alone. The training ground is near."


    "I thought the bushes should come down so I asked the gardeners to do it. You must train somewhere else and put on a shirt. What if the maids see you and they cannot get their work done?" Rose questioned, now thinking of how much they saw him in the past.


    Zayne didn¡¯t intentionally come out here to distract her guest but it was worth it to see her be this way. Was this the first time she showed her possessive side? She didn¡¯t need to be so upset that the others were seeing him since she was the one who would stay with him when the others left.


    "You do remember that I am yours, right?" Zayne asked, wanting her to stop worrying.


    "I have not forgotten but I do not want anyone to look at you. Would you be fine if I were to dress lightly and come outside for your guests to see? Should I do it when the gardeners are working?" Rose asked but she didn¡¯t have it in her to do such a thing.


    Rose knew from Zayne¡¯s reaction that he did not like it. He frowned and she didn¡¯t miss how he gripped the sword. He should know that she would never do something like that but he had to see how it was the same.


    "Please head to where no one can see you and put on a shirt. You have many to use so why aren¡¯t you wearing one now? Should I send someone for a shirt?" Rose offered.


    Zayne held Rose¡¯s hand and pulled her close. "The day is warm. Would you prefer that your husband be hot in a shirt just so your new friends cannot see him? I will move and keep in mind that you have taken over the garden to make it your place."


    Rose looked down. "I have not made it my own."


    "I do not mind it. You should have the areas that you like while I have mine. I already have the training ground so do as you want with the garden. Are you having fun? No one is upsetting you? Even my sister?" Zayne asked, knowing Paige was going to spoil something.


    Rose wanted to share about the woman Paige came with but knew now was not the time. "Stop trying to stall so you can stand here with me and go to your training ground. You¡¯re too close," she said, remembering they had an audience. "My guest can see us."


    "I will never understand this world. It is a problem when I show love to my wife and a problem when I don¡¯t. Let them see us. Show who your husband is," Zayne said, not caring about the women still looking their way.


    Rose wanted to argue that now wasn¡¯t the time but she wasn¡¯t given the chance to because of Zayne kissing her. She wanted to be angry with him but she couldn¡¯t be. She did want to remind her guests that this was her husband so they shouldn¡¯t stare so carelessly when she was around. She didn¡¯t like to see it.


    "For someone who doesn¡¯t want to put on a show for her guest, you were quite quick to put your tongue in my mouth. Try not to mess up the garden too much, Rose. We have much use for it later. I will see you when you are done. Have fun," Zayne released Rose to not keep her from her guests.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe he would say that and then leave her alone. It was what she wanted but not after hearing that.


    Rose touched her face. She needed a mirror to see how she looked before she returned to her guest. At the very least, she sent the big distraction away.


    Rose took a moment to calm herself before she joined the group again. They had seen everything but Rose didn¡¯t want them to see her flustered.


    Rose returned to the table and took her seat. "Where did we leave off?"


    "Since when was my brother so needy?" Paige asked, disgusted by how Zayne displayed his love for Rose. How certain were they that the right Zayne made his way home and this wasn¡¯t some kind of imposter? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had it been another man Paige would think it was lovely but this was Zayne. Coming to this party might not have been a good idea.


    "I do not know. Please, help yourself to what you like. I thought it would be good for us to serve ourselves so you do not need to worry about anyone near to watch or listen to what we do. I love the cookies," Rose said, trying to move on.


    Margaret was yet to forget what she witnessed. "The town is wrong about you and the prince. He is very much in love with you. So much that he doesn¡¯t care who sees."


    Margaret didn¡¯t understand how Rose was able to walk back so calmly. She might have fainted if she were in Rose¡¯s shoes or forgotten about the guests and followed her husband. She envied Rose a little.


    Emilia touched her cheek. She couldn¡¯t get the memory of Zayne out of her head. Marriage couldn¡¯t stop anyone from thinking how dreamy the prince was.


    "I do not know much of what the town says and I have no way of proving it wrong. Not that I want to use my time to convince anyone. I am happy to hear you see our love for each other and I apologise for how he stood out there. He won¡¯t be back," Rose said, earning a few looks of disappointment.


    "Please, tell me about your husbands," Rose said purposely to remind them they were married.

 Chapter 309

    Chapter 309: Chapter 309The hours of the party went well as Rose wanted without any more distractions or interruptions. Catherine had picked well since Rose enjoyed the women¡¯s company and even Mary who didn¡¯t frequently attend such social gatherings seemed to enjoy herself.


    Along with making friends for herself, Rose wanted friends who would get along well with Mary since Rose did not have any plans of ending her friendship. Mary was to be respected as Rose was to be respected. Mary was one of her first friends so Rose would not stop meeting with her all because she didn¡¯t fit the kind of friend a lady should have.


    Rose stayed by the front door to see the women off one by one. She made plans to send gifts to Margaret and Julia for their children and then to find something to send to Emilia so she wouldn¡¯t be left out.


    "You did well again today. Planning gatherings might be your talent," Catherine complimented Rose. "Aside from the show of you kissing my son I was quite entertained. While I love the two of you there are some things I don¡¯t want to see. Still, you must be proud of yourself."


    "I am and I am grateful to you for all your advice. I wouldn¡¯t know where to start without you and Krystle. I must find something to thank you both with. Even if you don¡¯t need anything," Rose spoke quickly before Catherine rejected the offer.


    Catherine wasn¡¯t going to say no since it would be her first gift from Rose. ¡¯Then, I will await what you wish to give me. You have found a maid loyal to you. I saw her standing close all while we were seated. Maybe you also have a talent for getting others to love you. I find myself surprised by how much I adore you."


    "Is it not because you like that Zayne is married?" Rose asked.


    Catherine chuckled. "I wanted Zayne to be married but that doesn¡¯t mean I would be willing to accept any woman he brought home and give them my time as I do with you. I did stay around for those days because Zayne asked but I remain at your side because I like you. It was worth it for him to wait and meet you. If you keep this up, I might like you more than Zayne."


    Rose didn¡¯t think that would ever be possible and didn¡¯t want it to happen. "You should love Zayne more."


    "I would if he invited me over more or came to visit me. They are all busy these days and with Paige soon to wed, they won¡¯t have time for me but you have welcomed me to join you in what you do. That is already a gift to me," said Catherine.


    "Maybe they think they are bothering you. You should tell them that you are open to being near them. I¡¯m sure they would visit you more often then and the princess seems to enjoy your company. You will be busy helping her to find a husband and prepare for a wedding," Rose said, knowing she might not get to see Catherine often.


    "Yes, I must be with her now," Catherine agreed with Rose. "I think she might be a little jealous of how much time I have spent with you. You are new and only have Zayne so I wanted to be near. I will have to give almost all my time to Paige now."


    "You must. I will not be alone since Zayne is home now and I have new friends to meet with when I am bored. You do not need to worry about me. Before you go, was there something more to the woman Paige arrived with? I would have prepared another seat if Paige wanted her friend present but I sense there was something more," said Rose.


    She couldn¡¯t get it out of her head and wanted to know if she should be wary of that woman.


    "I¡¯ve known Faith all her life since her father has been helpful and for as long as I knew her, she was in love with Zayne. It was almost arranged for her to marry Zayne but he dismissed all talk of arranged marriages. Still, there was some belief that she would marry him to keep the families close. Paige brought her here without thinking," Catherine said, still bothered by it.


    Before Rose misunderstood Catherine added, "Paige was not trying to put you in a difficult position. She wasn¡¯t thinking about Faith still loving Zayne. I must teach Paige to be more aware of what happens around her. It is quite obvious Faith is still in love with my son. She is a good girl but I didn¡¯t invite her for a reason."


    "I see. Thank you for sending her away. Today didn¡¯t need any awkwardness. Your carriage has come. I will let Zayne know that you will be visiting a friend. Have a safe ride there," Rose bid goodbye with a hug.


    Catherine was the last to leave so Rose was left with Krystle.


    "How did it look from where you were standing?" Rose asked, turning to Krystle.


    "For your first time, it went well. The ladies looked like they enjoyed themselves. They will have much to speak about and I am certain many will approach them to hear how you are. Many lies about you should end after today," Krystle replied.


    "While that would be wonderful it wasn¡¯t my intention. Zayne! I just saw your mother off. Where are you going Krystle?" Rose questioned, confused by Krystle leaving her side. "I wasn¡¯t done speaking."


    Now that Rose didn¡¯t have to think about her guests, she realised the lack of maids walking around. She hadn¡¯t noticed it before since she had told them to avoid where her guests were.


    Rose turned around to look outside. Normally there would be someone walking around at this time. Either the gardeners doing late work or the guards checking for anyone close by but she only noticed the guards at the gates.


    Rose instructed them to avoid her guests only because she didn¡¯t want any of the ladies to stop them from doing their work when they were to serve themselves.


    Rose faced Zayne who was the one behind this. Only he could get them to be out of sight and his smile gave it away that it was his doing. "When did you have time to tell them to be out of sight at this time? You are a very impatient man. You are going to spoil my garden."


    "Flowers don¡¯t have eyes or ears. They will remain innocent," Zayne responded. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 310

    Chapter 310: Chapter 310Zayne placed his shirt over Rose¡¯s shoulders to cover her up since she was still concerned about anyone seeing her. He moved the pieces of grass from her hair and thought of putting a flower to see how it would look.


    He was right that Rose would look even more beautiful while surrounded by flowers. When they called the painter to do their portraits, Zayne needed one for himself of Rose surrounded by the very same flowers in the garden. Perhaps the same ones Rose said they had ruined the innocence of.


    "The garden looks good," he said.


    Rose glared at Zayne for speaking of the garden¡¯s beauty after what he had done. He should have noticed it before when she was outside with the gardeners, not now after what they had done. "We must never speak of this again. I feel like the flowers are aware and the servants certainly know."


    "They do not," Zayne promised. "Telling them to stay in their quarters could mean anything. You weren¡¯t so concerned a moment ago."


    Rose didn¡¯t have an excuse for it. She was too caught up in the moment to worry about anyone hearing or seeing them.


    Zayne continued to fix her hair. "You looked beautiful among the flowers. Do you want new dresses with flower patterns on them? I see a lot of women wearing those kinds of dresses around spring or bright coloured dresses. We need to find you a good dressmaker."


    "I have plenty of dresses. I have not worn many of the dresses I got as gifts and I intend to wear them more than once. I don¡¯t need anymore yet," Rose replied.


    "You will need more dresses and coats when winter comes then you will need new dresses when spring comes around. I am not short on money so don¡¯t worry about the cost. There is still much you need and I have set aside money for you to use. I¡¯m aware my mother had a talk with you," Zayne said, remembering his mother said she would change Rose not wanting to spend money.


    "She did. I have not seen it as our money yet,¡¯ Rose responded. That money came from Zayne¡¯s hard work and his family name. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But you see this as our home?"


    Rose nodded her head. "I do. I don¡¯t want to spend too much of your money on things I do not need. I am fine with the dresses I have and when winter comes, I will only need one coat. I still see it as a waste to spend money so carelessly. We must think of the future. It is only you who has a way of bringing wealth to our home."


    "I have enough for the two of us for a long time. Should I show you the records of our wealth? I¡¯ve earned well from the day I joined the army and inherited quite a bit. We don¡¯t have to worry about money for a long time even if I never go back to the army. My brother will need to pay me for my time in the palace from now on," said Zayne


    "I noticed a few things I never knew I had in storage around the home since my return and you spent quite a bit on flowers. Why do you indulge yourself in spending money on those things but not on yourself?" Zayne questioned, not understanding her ways.


    "It is money spent on the home so I don¡¯t see it as a problem. What if I want to have a lot of dresses? So many dresses that I couldn¡¯t wear in one season and shoes to match each? Would you not get upset with me one bit?" Rose asked, curious now about how much wealth he had.


    "I would not. I would like to see you spoil yourself, Rose. I think a lot about those eight years and how hard life was for you. I want to spoil you to help you forget those years. Your idea of spoiling yourself won¡¯t hurt my wealth so please, enjoy yourself," Zayne urged Rose.


    "Then I will only get coats for when winter comes and wait until spring to get new dresses. I do not want to buy anything when I am not ready to use it. And for winter, will we still visit my family? I love your family but I miss my family. I wonder if Anna has found a husband. I have not gotten a letter," Rose said, disappointed with how long it was taking.


    Had her letters reached her family?


    "We will go to see them before winter starts. There is much I need to prepare before then. We need to prepare the estate to get through the winter. We cannot have any more windows being broken while we are away. I need to help my brother with the court as well. We can spend weeks with your family," Zayne suggested.


    "I would love that. I look forward to Catherine meeting my mother. I am only concerned about how the rumours about me are. I also think of what happened to Alexander. He did not attend our wedding. Regardless of the terrible state of our friendship, I hope he is well. Oh! Do you know of a woman named Faith? She is friends with your sister," Rose said, now remembering to tell Zayne.


    "I do. Her father is often in the palace. Did Paige mention her to you?" Zayne asked, suspicious of how Faith¡¯s name came about.


    Rose shook her head. "She showed up today with your sister. Nothing happened but I thought you should know. I don¡¯t want you to find out she was here from anyone else. Your mother stepped in to send her away. I am glad Catherine was here or I would have been unaware of a woman who wanted to marry you being here."


    Zayne¡¯s silence worried Rose.


    "You don¡¯t need to do anything to this Faith or your sister. I know what she looks like so I will avoid her. I have made new friends today and two of them have children. They are open to returning or for me to go to their homes to answer any questions about becoming a mother. Since they have been here, I would love to visit their homes," Rose shared.


    "You should. I know their husbands. They are good men so you will be safe but I will still have you take a guard when you go. It is too soon since we have only recently started but you must be careful. I look forward to hearing good news," Zayne said, placing his hand on Rose¡¯s flat belly.


    Rose was tickled by Zayne resting his hand on her since she was only wearing his shirt. Seeing him like this, Rose wanted it to happen sooner so she could see his reaction. He had treated her well from the very beginning so she wanted to see how he would treat their child.


    "If our child wanted to have a pet bunny, would you say no to them?" Zayne asked out of the blue.


    Rose frowned. This was the last thing she wanted to hear now. "Please pass my dress. I want to go inside now."

 Chapter 311

    Chapter 311: Chapter 311After the garden party, a few weeks went by quickly with Rose further settling into the kingdom and meeting with the friends she made or receiving visitors. She had yet to fully explore the town but Rose did not mind it. She had all her life to see the town but at the moment, she was focused on becoming a mother.


    The wait was hard and the fact there was nothing she could do but wait for any signs she might be carrying their first child. Zayne didn¡¯t seem as impatient as she was but she knew he was waiting for it to come.


    The announcement of Zayne stepping away from being a general had been made a week ago with it receiving mixed reactions. Most were angry and disappointed to hear that he would step down now when he was leading the army to victories while those close to him understood his reasons.


    It wasn¡¯t the best time for Rose to leave the estate since she would either be questioned about or blamed for Zayne¡¯s decision.


    So, Rose invited Emilia to the estate since they were both trying their best to become pregnant.


    Rose looked to the sky which was beautiful today. She noticed mored of how her garden was changing as well as the land around the estate. It was more apparent that the season had been changing. "It is a beautiful day but it is starting to feel chilly like there will be a lot of rain coming soon. I hope there isn¡¯t another storm coming. Is it often that you get storms?


    "It is not. I think the weather is just changing like normal. You must be relieved this time that your husband is at home. I remember all the panicking about his disappearance," said Emilia.


    "I am happy to not need to experience it again. The next time he must sail I will be with him to see my family. Many people have been trying to meet with him to have him think over stepping down as a general. I know my arrival is seen as the reason. I don¡¯t think he will be away forever," Rose said, knowing Zayne loved the sea too much to stay home. "He will want to protect the kingdom."


    "I am not upset that he has stepped down. They do not know you are trying for a child and even if they did, they would not see it as a reason for him to be with you. I think it is sweet that he wants to be home with you during this time. Without him here there wouldn¡¯t be a way for you to have your first child," Emilia teased Rose.


    They were both married so Emilia was open to speaking about things that would make other ladies blush.


    "I think a lot about how lucky I am or how lucky you are. I have a cousin whose husband wants a child. She wants to get it over with. The experience is not pleasant. Her husband cannot do his part so she suffers. My only pain lies with my husband¡¯s mother. I wish to have a child as well but she does not go easy on me," Emilia shared. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry," Emilia apologised for throwing her issues on Rose. "I said too much."


    "No, you can tell me and I won¡¯t share it with anyone. If you need someone to rant to then I am always here," Rose offered.


    Emilia smiled, grateful that Rose had a kind soul. She didn¡¯t want to tell her struggles to her mother for there to be conflict with her husband¡¯s mother and she had to be careful about which friend she spoke to.


    "We are all different so we will not have a baby as quickly as others. I will be happy whenever the time comes and my husband is not in a rush though he has already picked the room but it is those around us who add pressure. I have heard the questions about you," Emilia said, wishing Rose remained strong.


    "Which one? The ones that I must already be with child or the others who question why there isn¡¯t an announcement from me yet? I was lucky that Paige¡¯s wedding gave the kingdom something else to speak about for a moment. I don¡¯t pay any attention to what is said. I only know of it because of Krystle and Mary," Rose replied.


    "It is because they have not seen you. You were not present at the princess¡¯s wedding which made many think poorly of you. I have been speaking highly of you and so have the others but it is not enough. You will need to make an appearance whether it be a gathering for ladies or something with your husband," Emilia advised Rose.


    Rose expected to be judged for not attending Paige¡¯s wedding. She attended everything else that wasn¡¯t in the palace. Paige was understanding of Rose not attending and was happy to see Zayne present. Had the wedding been out of the palace Rose would have attended. There was too much tension in the palace concerning who Zayne should have married.


    Weeks had passed yet some ladies and their fathers did not want to give up on Zayne. Rose didn¡¯t make any attempt to voice that Zayne should not hurt anyone. Why were they trying to ruin a marriage?


    "I have been invited to attend a party with the Hamiltons. I have not given my response yet. If I want to go then Zayne will attend. It¡¯s been so long since I attended a ball. Perhaps it is time that I make an appearance as you said. It was meant to happen at some point so why not now?" Rose asked.


    It might be best to do it before she becomes pregnant. If not, Zayne might go back to chopping off fingers.


    "Wonderful!" Emilia clapped her hands. "I cannot wait for you to prove them wrong about you. You are kind and quite lovely with how you treat others. If only you knew who spoke poorly of you so you could see them regret what they said. I am free to help you pick out a dress. I have nothing to do at this time."


    Emilia sighed. "I will be bored when you leave to see your family. I have other friends but none understand my position like you do. You must hurry back as soon as you are done with your family."


    "I will try to. I have enjoyed your company. I have a feeling that when I return there will be good news to hear from you. I know that it is coming soon for both of us. Trust me," Rose said, feeling positive.


    "Then I should prepare to call the doctor. Each time I bleed I cry. If I do not bleed in the next few days then it might be true. I hope it is."


    Rose wished that good news would follow her along with Emilia. For now, she had to put these wishes on hold and think about the ball she would attend with Zayne.


    The Hamiltons would be present to keep her protected but that wouldn¡¯t stop anyone bold from speaking about her. Her first appearance had the chance of going good or bad. Regardless of how it would go, Rose planned to enjoy a dance with Zayne since they had not shared a dance since their wedding.

 Chapter 312

    Chapter 312: Chapter 312"You should smile. It is only a party we are attending for a few hours. I wish to leave as early as you do but only after we¡¯ve shared a dance or two. We have not danced since our wedding and I miss it," said Rose. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    While she wanted Zayne to smile, Rose enjoyed his grumpy side.


    "You didn¡¯t need to say yes if you were going to be like this. We could have stayed home or I would have attended the party with your mother. I¡¯ve been going to see my friends but we both needed to get out of the estate for a different scenery. I hope tonight will not have too much drama," Rose said and then turned her attention to the window.


    She had not travelled to this part of the town before.


    "I thought you were going to be positive and say that it would go well. Surprisingly, you aren¡¯t," Zayne said, curious about what was going on inside her head.


    Rose smiled. "I would like to think that but for my first official appearance, there will be a lot said and many trying to see if they can test me. I don¡¯t have high hopes for the night. I will just be satisfied with us getting the chance to dance. That is all I am thinking about. You will dance, right?"


    "If you ask nicely I will. I already did you a big favour by joining you at this party. I need to go back to keeping my mother out of the estate. Paige is busy being a dutiful wife or whatever she calls herself so she is off my back but then there is still my mother. She¡¯s started to pack her bags to sail out with us. How about we leave before winter?" Zayne suggested.


    Rose shook her head. "I am not leaving without Catherine. I already promised she would get to meet my family. She doesn¡¯t have anyone to be at her side now that Paige is married. She meets with her friends but that is about it. We have time so we should invite her when she seems lonely. I¡¯ll try my best not to accept an invitation to every party she mentions."


    "I want to have some fun before we leave or before we know if we are having a baby. I think our peaceful days will end then. I have high hopes for Emilia that she will hear good news soon. She¡¯s been trying before us."


    Zayne looked at Rose¡¯s hand placement on her lap. "Isn¡¯t it about time that we call a doctor? Enough time has passed for us to check. The doctor I frequent won¡¯t let the town know we are trying."


    "I wanted to wait a little bit more to see if I would bleed before I called upon a doctor. Let¡¯s wait a little bit more," Rose suggested.


    It was still too early to know since the next time for her to bleed wouldn¡¯t be for another week or so. She didn¡¯t want to hear from the doctor that they had to keep trying. If she didn¡¯t bleed on time then they had reason to call a doctor.


    "I am not in a rush. Do not laugh," Rose said, sticking out her right foot to poke Zayne with.


    "You have been impatient for the days to pass. There isn¡¯t any shame in it. I love seeing you so excited. You¡¯ve changed what you think you should have. I get upset thinking of how you wanted to find that field and die there," said Zayne.


    "Well, there wasn¡¯t much for me to look forward to then. I didn¡¯t think I would marry anyone when men scared me. Now that I know what will make me happy, I want it. I want to see your reaction to finding out. That outweighs how wary I am about the kind of mother I will be. I am also nervous about the pain," Rose said, unable to forget what was said to her.


    A joke was made about the baby being big because of Zayne which Rose did not like. When it came to Zayne and his size, wasn¡¯t she tortured enough?


    Zayne wanted to know what was going through her mind because of how she stared at him like she was trying to understand something about him. "I¡¯ve noticed you looking around the rooms. Are you deciding on which one to use? Would you like the furniture pulled out? I have nothing to do tomorrow."


    "I was only having a look. It is too soon since we do not know if I can have a baby. Everyone isn¡¯t so lucky so we should wait. It would be silly for us to plan anything and then have to stop because it was not time for it," Rose said to convince herself.


    "We will have a child. It could be soon or in the future. From you or to bring into our home from somewhere else. You can do as you want Rose. I will not judge you and neither will the servants in our home. Not unless they want to find new work," Zayne said, seriously.


    Rose laughed. "This is why they love me more. I am more easy on them since I understand how it is to be in their position. I want to be the employer to them that you were to me. We can empty the room but do nothing until we know. Your mother will not like to find out that we have been trying but did not tell her."


    "Good. Continue to keep it a secret from her. It¡¯s not too late for us to go home," Zayne said now that they arrived at the party.


    There were plenty of carriages outside as usual so there would be a big crowd inside.


    ¡¯I am sure I want to attend. I already told your mother that I would attend and Krystle did not put so much effort into my appearance for us to just leave. I want to dance with you. Do you not want to dance with me?" Rose asked, feigning sadness.


    Zayne wished he could say that her little act was not working on him but he couldn¡¯t. Even when she pretended to be sad it upset him, making him want to do everything to make her happy. "You will not always get away with this."


    "I think I will," Rose replied.


    Zayne opened the carriage door and stepped out first to then offer his hand to Rose.


    Rose placed her hand on Zayne¡¯s and stepped out of the carriage. All eyes were in their direction because of Zayne or maybe the guests outside wanting to finally see what she looked like.


    Rose only looked at Zayne so she wouldn¡¯t notice the looks she received from anyone. She was here to show her face but also to enjoy the night with Zayne and his family. The people around them could say what they wanted about her. Rose wasn¡¯t a stranger to gossip.


    "Just imagine them all with chicken heads and it will be less annoying," Zayne whispered what he would tell his nephew.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe this was his advice. "Thank you but I will be fine without doing that."

 Chapter 313

    Chapter 313: Chapter 313"We must find your mother first. She did not know if your brother and Yvonne would be attending. They were not certain about leaving the palace and Paige is still off enjoying her marriage. It might only be your mother which would not be so bad," said Rose.


    Rose was yet to enjoy Gage¡¯s company after their talk when Zayne was missing.


    Gage and Zayne seemed to be in a better place but there was something about Gage that Rose did not like. She did not hate him but Rose preferred Yvonne¡¯s company more.


    "My brother shouldn¡¯t be attending tonight. Last I spoke to him, he was busy with affairs of the court. He wants to bring Willow here to meet her," Zayne shared.


    "Willow? But won¡¯t it be dangerous for a queen to travel far from home and leave the throne empty? She will not want to leave our siblings to travel here and I doubt they would want to come here. Can¡¯t you speak to her when we return?" Rose asked, not wanting her sister to be away from the others she cared for.


    "It is not final yet. Gage cannot leave his throne so this was suggested. From reports, your sister seems to be doing well as queen. We would have never made it to her coronation but we can make up for it by visiting her in the palace. Did she write to you?"


    Zayne had not looked at the names written on the letters Rose started to receive.


    "Yes, she did. She wanted to know if I was well, mentioned Anna¡¯s visits as well as my mother¡¯s and even spoke of finding a husband. She wants to let the kingdom have a king since it is difficult to speak as queen. Then your brother still has control of the kingdom. I hope it isn¡¯t too hard for her," Rose said, worried about Willow.


    There was some relief knowing that her mother and Anna visited the palace so Willow would not be alone.


    "She said Victor is quite helpful with dealing with the court from here. I know that your kingdom took over but what is the point of making her queen if you will be so controlling? I don¡¯t think Willow will go against your wishes or hurt the people so please, convince your brother to give her a chance," said Rose.


    If anything happened to Willow because of Gage¡¯s court which was present in the palace at home then Rose would not stay out of the palace here. She had to help Willow somehow.


    "You look like you want to slap someone. As fun as it would be to see your anger, I would rather you tell me who you wish to hit and let me do it for you. Your hands should stay precious," Zayne said and then lifted her right hand to kiss it.


    Rose blushed. He wasn¡¯t one to care about public affection but she wasn¡¯t used to it yet.


    "There you are," Catherine said, unintentionally disturbing the moment between the pair. "I have been waiting for someone to arrive. Your brother will be coming soon."


    Zayne sighed. "How could he be attending when there is a lot of work to be done in the court? He doesn¡¯t have time to attend parties."


    Catherine wasn¡¯t concerned since it was a matter for her sons to figure out. "Then you should have a word with him when he arrives. Send him back but do not do it in a way you will bring attention to the two of you. Rose, you look absolutely beautiful. I could just steal you away from Zayne but I won¡¯t."


    Catherine enjoyed the attention the pair was receiving. Rose showing her face at a party like this had happened late but the curiosity about her was still there especially since Rose had not expanded on the number of women she invited to the estate.


    The women with status did not understand why it was taking Rose long to invite them to the estate or to respond to the invitations they sent to her.


    "It looks like you are up to something," Zayne noticed about his mother. "Do not make any plans for us. We are only here to dance and then we will be on our way. If we are lucky, we can leave before Gage arrives." Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I¡¯m sure Gage knows of your plans so he will arrive before you attempt to leave. You must have fun, Zayne. These parties can have their bad moments but they can also be fun if you ignore the right people. Dance and enjoy yourselves," Catherine advised the pair. Mostly Zayne since Rose already looked to be enjoying herself.


    It was about time that Zayne took Rose out of the estate.


    "Lady Hamilton! Oh, forgive me," Lewis apologised for not being clear. "Two Lady Hamiltons are standing together. I haven¡¯t been formally introduced to Rose Hamilton. It is a pleasure to meet you," he said, wanting to hold Rose¡¯s hand to kiss for a greeting but the look from Zayne stopped him.


    "And it is nice to meet you," Rose said, returning the greeting. She was confused about who this man was until she saw the woman who arrived with Paige weeks ago.


    Lewis followed Rose¡¯s gaze to Faith. "This is my daughter Faith. I do not know if the two of you have ever been introduced."


    "We have not," Rose replied.


    "I remember that she showed up to your estate for a party you were hosting but she was turned away. She had been quite upset because she wanted to meet you. I don¡¯t know what you think of her but my daughter- Oh!" Lewis gasped, frightened by Zayne grabbing his shirt to pull him forward.


    "Enough," Zayne said, knowing what Lewis was doing.


    Rose was grateful for Zayne stepping in since this man was being loud and wrong about what happened. The way he said it could put her in a bad light. He missed the fact his daughter had not been invited to the party and it was Catherine who sent her away.


    ¡¯This was weeks ago,¡¯ Rose thought. Why was Faith or her father holding on to this?


    Rose no longer thought about the party yet she was the one to prepare it.


    "Father," Faith cried, reaching for him to help pull him away from Zayne. "This is a misunderstanding, Prince Zayne."


    Catherine was not in the mood to have her evening spoiled by this. She already talked to Lewis about Zayne¡¯s marriage and why he should move on to have Faith marry someone else. Now the season was over and Faith was not married. Lewis was ruining Faith¡¯s chances by chasing after Zayne. She could have been married by now to a man of good status.


    Rose touched Zayne¡¯s hand to have him let go of Faith¡¯s father. "We are bringing more unwanted attention to ourselves. It is obvious what you are trying to do but I will not help you to put on the show you want. Have you no shame being this way over a man who is married? Don¡¯t you want more for your daughter?"


    Lewis looked at Rose, his eyes filled with shock. Did she just accuse him of wanting to make his daughter a mistress?

 Chapter 314

    Chapter 314: Chapter 314Rose wasn¡¯t intending to insult Faith but rather to question her father¡¯s actions. Regardless of how Lewis took her words, it didn¡¯t change that Zayne was in fact a married man and Lewis was trying to push his daughter upon Zayne.


    Lewis shouldn¡¯t get angry when he was doing something so shameful.


    "My daughter will never be a mistress. You must not know much about us since you aren¡¯t from here. You came to our kingdom and didn¡¯t say a word to anyone. You should be careful who you speak to," Lewis said, for a moment forgetting that Zayne was present.


    Lewis stepped back so he would not be pulled forward by Zayne again. The prince couldn¡¯t harm him here where there were so many watching him. He had to teach Zayne¡¯s wife a lesson before she went around treating anyone as she liked all because she carried the Hamilton name. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose touched Zayne¡¯s hand. While she liked that he would always jump to protect her, she could handle Faith and her father. If she didn¡¯t show that she knew how to defend herself then these people were going to think she was only protected with Zayne around and try to bother her when he wasn¡¯t.


    Rose couldn¡¯t continue to let anyone speak to her as they liked and get away with it. She wasn¡¯t the person who liked to run and hide anymore.


    "You should take your advice," Rose replied. "You are speaking to a Hamilton. I might not share the same blood as the Hamilton royals but I am still a Hamilton through marriage and what you have been trying to do regarding my marriage is shameful."


    Rose continued, "The prince is happily married so there is nowhere for you and your family to fit. If you continue to be this way then others will assume your daughter to be what you spoke of. I do not hate her but I am bothered that you seek to get in the midst of my marriage. Is that what you want?" She asked Faith.


    Rose did not want to embarrass Faith but she had to put an end to this. If Faith was supporting her father trying to trouble a marriage so she could marry a man who had no interest in her then she was not a good person as well.


    Rose wanted to hear Faith say it here for everyone around to witness her answer. If she said no then it would be foolish for her father to keep bringing up the idea of her being with Zayne. If Faith said yes then she would make herself look like a woman who would happily be a mistress.


    Catherine smiled as she watched the exchange. Lewis had dug himself a hole and Rose was going to help bury him. It was known in the palace that Lewis was still trying to get Zayne to be with Faith and for that, something had to be done about his marriage to Rose.


    The town didn¡¯t know of this so to hear that Faith was trying to pursue Zayne who was married was not a good look for her. She had to deny wanting to be with Zayne or make a fool of herself.


    Catherine found the party to suddenly be entertaining.


    "Well I," Faith started but didn¡¯t know how to respond. Her father was the one meant to deal with this, not her. "I did love him but he is now married. I do not want to be with Zayne."


    Faith knew that her father would not like her answer but she had to think of herself. Should Zayne leave Rose and Faith have the chance to marry him then the town would not judge her but to openly pursue him when he was married would have her criticised.


    It didn¡¯t matter what anyone thought of Rose. Too many women in town thought little of women going after married men since it threatened their marriages.


    "So, it is your father who pushes this plan. I am not going to be divorcing the prince ever and he will not welcome anyone into our marriage so your attempts will be for nothing. You must think of your daughter instead of what you want to obtain from my husband," Rose advised Lewis.


    Lewis didn¡¯t need to be told what to do by Rose. She was lucky to have Zayne standing close by to protect her but a day would come when she would be alone. The other Hamiltons were protected, not Rose.


    "Try something if you are feeling lucky," Zayne encouraged Lewis.


    Lewis had that foolish look like he was plotting something for Rose. The day he tried it would be the day Lewis lost his life.


    "Father," Faith tugged on her father¡¯s arm. "We should go."


    It was embarrassing to be like this in front of the Hamiltons, especially Zayne who looked at her with such hate. Not only was she amongst the few that weren¡¯t married yet but now that town knew they had been planning for her to go after Zayne.


    What hurt Faith even more was the look she received from Rose. It seemed like Rose felt sorry for her. Faith did not need any pity from the woman who stole the man she loved.


    Faith would move on but she would never be friendly with Rose.


    Lewis needed the king to come now to speak since Gage was the one listening to what he proposed. The king was smart and thought about allies. Zayne was thinking about having a pretty woman around.


    Lewis cleared his throat. He hadn¡¯t made a fool of himself as anyone might think. Anyone present could take one look at the two women and see that Faith was a better fit for Zayne. Marriages ended early all the time. There was nothing wrong with Faith still holding feelings for the prince.


    "You should all be careful that I do not end my support for your family," Lewis threatened. They needed him whether they wanted to admit it or not.


    Zayne smiled. He enjoyed seeing when men like Lewis got ahead of themselves. "You are welcome to end it and then I will end your life. Would you prefer to die in your home or the palace you have some obsession with?"


    Rose noticed the fear slowly coming over Lewis¡¯s face. How important did he think he was that he found Zayne¡¯s threat surprising?


    Rose was able to relax when Faith and her father finally moved from their sight. "Thank goodness. Would they be so kind as to hold the next interruption until after we have danced? We only just arrived and had to face this."


    ¡¯Well, now you¡¯ve had a good taste of how some parties may go. I think you made a wonderful show that your tongue matches your husband," Catherine said, noticing the change in looks Rose received.

 Chapter 315

    Chapter 315: Chapter 315Rose welcomed the compliment but she knew she was yet to have a mouth like Zayne. Zayne was good at silencing others quickly because he could do what he threatened them with and they already feared him. Rose had to work her way up which would mean attending more parties to show her personality but she didn¡¯t want to do that.


    "She will not be the last you face. There will be other young women, whether with status or not, who will try to seduce him. Some have no shame since they are after money and status. Others will try to mock you because they are jealous of who you are married to. They can¡¯t hide their feelings for long so you will know who to avoid," said Catherine.


    "I enjoy the few friends that I have now. I do not need many more at the moment but I want to attend more balls in the future. I have always been curious about what they were like and I only attended one before this one. We should attend parties of the people you like," Rose told Zayne.


    It couldn¡¯t be possible that Zayne hated everyone who had a small gathering or a large ball.


    "There are a few we can attend before we leave. I will inform them we will be attending," Zayne answered.


    "I¡¯ve spent years trying to convince you to attend balls with your family and this was how easy it was for Rose to get you to attend? I cannot believe it. I need something to drink since I am feeling faint. Would you like a drink?" Catherine asked Rose as a servant came to them with a tray. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose wanted something to drink but she was not certain what was in the glasses. "No thank you."


    "They can bring water for you. It is all wine here. There isn¡¯t a time where any juice will be served," said Zayne.


    Rose would prefer the water but she didn¡¯t want to bother anyone to get it for her. "I am fine," she answered. "I drank plenty before we came here."


    "I did not,¡¯ Catherine said, taking up a glass of wine. "I used to have a glass of wine before my husband and I had to attend a ball or important meeting. It helped to calm me before I spoke with fools or had to appear perfect in front of a crowd."


    Catherine took a small sip of the wine. "I enjoy not having to worry about anyone seeing the queen indulge herself in a glass of wine. You should see the things they judged when I first entered the palace. I look back at it and laugh now. I kind of understand Zayne not wanting to bring you to these balls. We always need to act perfect. It is tiring."


    "When you travel with us, you can be as you want. My family won¡¯t think anything of it and if you wish, we can keep it a secret that you are royalty. You can be normal over there. If you want," Rose added to give Catherine the choice.


    "To be normal? I¡¯ve never had such a life. I would love to see how it is to be normal. Very well. Zayne, when we travel, to outsiders, I will not be your mother. They must know that you are the prince by now so we shall be strangers," Catherine suggested.


    This made Catherine even more excited to travel the seas. She had to cherish the time she could be a lady that many didn¡¯t pay attention to. No need to act as the perfect role model for ladies around the town. She wanted to be carefree since she missed the chance to be when she was younger.


    "I planned to act like we didn¡¯t know each other when we got there. It is a joke mother. I adore you," Zayne said, kissing his mother¡¯s cheek so she wouldn¡¯t take his words so seriously.


    Catherine still didn¡¯t believe that he didn¡¯t have any plans of avoiding her. She expected it from Zayne. "Your words do not offend me since I will be too busy with Rose¡¯s family and exploring. I will not have any time to think of you which will be a treat. I have spent too many years worrying about my children."


    "You will certainly enjoy my mother¡¯s company. What are they looking at?" Rose questioned, puzzled by a crowd going toward the door.


    Catherine drowned the last of the wine now that someone else had the balls¡¯ attention. "That would be the king. Gage has not made much appearance as of late so they will use this chance to get close to him. You cannot leave now that he is here," she held Zayne¡¯s hand. "You must greet him first."


    Rose was disappointed. She thought there was some kind of special entertainment for the guest but it was only Gage. While the guests were interested in the king, Rose looked around at the decor. It was beautiful and she would love to speak to the host. There was still much for her to learn.


    "There you are. Good to see I came before Zayne left," Gage said, excited for the little reunion. "Mother," he hugged Catherine. "Your break seems to be doing you well. I have a lot of people requesting an audience with me to speak of why you should return as general. Have you not reconsidered yet?"


    "No," Zayne answered. "If you keep asking me when I will return then I will never return. Why aren¡¯t you in the palace? You are too busy for you to be attending a ball at this hour."


    "I finished it already and Yvonne offered to take care of the palace in our absence. She isn¡¯t feeling well. Mother, you might have your second grandchild from me. I am beating Zayne in every way possible. Should I teach you a thing or two about how it is done?" Gage asked, enjoying how annoyed Zayne was.


    "You need to be quiet before I repeat what I overheard you asking father about your first night. You couldn¡¯t breath-"


    "That is a lie. Mother, he is lying again," Gage accused Zayne.


    Catherine needed another drink but one was her limit. "Boys, you are too old for this."


    "I don¡¯t lie," Zayne reminded Gage. "And you know it so you must keep quiet before I speak about it."


    Gage didn¡¯t remember it as Zayne did. He was well prepared for his wedding day. Gage looked away from Zayne and unintentionally faced Rose. He forgot to greet her. "Rose, good to see you out of the estate. We missed you at the wedding and Yvonne is awaiting another sit down with you."


    "When the queen is well, I will invite her to the estate for us to talk before I leave," Rose replied.


    Rose talked with Yvonne through letters so she knew she was not feeling well. They wrote to each other more than their husbands might know.


    "Your wife is ill and you left her to take care of the palace while you are here. Fool," Zayne insulted Gage. "A new song is starting. Would you like to dance, Rose?"


    "I would," Rose responded, happy that it was finally their turn. "Excuse us," she told Catherine and Gage.


    She could hardly wait for the dance to start.

 Chapter 316

    Chapter 316: Chapter 316Gage stood beside his mother, watching as the couples danced. "She¡¯s never going to like me, which is odd since Zayne seems to like me a little bit now."


    "Can you blame her? You were a fool around your brother when she came here. If you weren¡¯t my son, I might not like you because of the things you do. You just have to accept that there needs to be time for Rose to warm up to you. I know she won¡¯t dislike you for long," said Catherine.


    Catherine had a good understanding of Rose¡¯s heart to know she wouldn¡¯t think about Gage¡¯s past actions for much longer. "You should do something nice for Rose and your brother. Try to meet with them a little more to show her that you are fixing your past mistakes or maybe, just leave it alone."


    "I¡¯ve already apologised for sending him out and I have been turning down all the requests to make him return to the army. How about I give them my ship for when Rose goes back to see her family? It¡¯s a nice ship to sail on," Gage suggested.


    "It has too many royal symbols on it to use. I don¡¯t want to draw too much attention to ourselves so it¡¯s best to go with Zayne¡¯s ship. It¡¯s a pity you cannot join us to meet her family. You will need to wait for when they decide to come here. They do look lovely together," Catherine noted, enjoying seeing Zayne amongst the crowd.


    Gage nodded his head. "They do. I can¡¯t question anymore if they are in love with each other. She¡¯s making him do things we had to beg him to do with ease. As much as I want him in the palace, he does deserve this time with his family. I will think of something to show I want to be in a good place with both of them."


    ¡¯Good. I don¡¯t like to see when the family doesn¡¯t get along. She¡¯s a sweet girl and rightfully protective of her husband so you can¡¯t be angry when she doesn¡¯t like some of the things you do. She¡¯s married but when I am gone, I will need you to take care of Paige. Help her with whatever she needs," said Catherine.


    Gage already planned to since Paige would always be his little sister. "Don¡¯t worry about anyone. Just enjoy yourself over there. You¡¯ve had to put up with a lot concerning us over the years so you deserve a break. Don¡¯t go over there and try to take care of those two. Have fun."


    "Oh, I intend to. I will be there with Rose¡¯s mother. I couldn¡¯t bother myself with those two if I wanted to. Look how focused they are on each other. If another royal baby is announced while I am away, know now that I am happy for you. You¡¯ve made a wonderful father to your son," Catherine patted Gage¡¯s back.


    "Thank you, mother. It¡¯s all thanks to what I saw growing up with my father. I know we are behind the others but would you join me for a dance?" Gage asked, offering his hand to his mother.


    It had been a while since Gage danced with Catherine. He vaguely remembered the times when he was younger when his mother would let him step on her shoes to dance with her because he was so short. If not for the love his parents gave him to try to make up for living in the strict palace he wouldn¡¯t be the person he was today.


    Catherine placed her hand on Gage¡¯s hand, accepting his invitation to dance. "I would love to. You know I am weak when it comes to dancing with my son. Let us wait so we do not disturb their dance. I am enjoying seeing them together."


    Though they were waiting Catherine did not let go of Gage¡¯s hand.


    Catherine finally felt like she had finished the last of her duties as a mother. All her children had their own families so they would not be alone. It was times like this that made her heart yearn to be with her late husband but she could not be reckless to leave her children in such pain all to just be with her husband.


    Enjoying the freedom she got now was the best option and then waiting for it was her time to leave. Should there be more during death she had plenty to share with her husband.


    After the ball, a few more weeks passed and finally came the time for the group to leave to visit Rose¡¯s family.


    Along with Rose and Zayne, there were Catherine, Krystle, Finn, Mary, a few soldiers Zayne picked to join them for the trip, and the crew.


    Rose stood back, watching as the gifts she, Catherine and Zayne prepared for her family were loaded up. The docks weren¡¯t as crowded as the day she arrived since they had not announced their departure. There wasn¡¯t a need to in Zayne¡¯s opinion.


    "The day is not warm so you do not need to provide me with shade. The cold has slowly crept up on us but it is not winter yet," Rose said, speaking to Krystle.


    Krystle moved the parasol from over Rose. She was unable to keep it still as she could not look away from the ship she was going to get on. Never in her wildest dreams had Krystle seen herself getting on a ship and best of all, it was a royal ship.


    Krsytle¡¯s family didn¡¯t believe her at first when she told them the news. It was only when she started to pack for the long stay did they believed her. She would be going further than anyone in her family ever went. She was going to be Rose¡¯s maid still but Krystle did not mind it.


    "It looks like you can go on the ship. Lady Catherine is already there," said Krystle.


    "I wanted to wait until it was ready to leave to go on. It sways so much that for the first few hours, you feel like you want to vomit. You may rest in your quarters when you don¡¯t feel well. I might do the same," Rose said and then made her way up on the ship. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    What Rose said reminded Krystle of something she noticed a few days ago.


    "Milady, if I may?" Krystle requested the chance to speak freely.


    "You may," Rose replied.


    "Have you told the prince of your suspicion?" Krystle asked.


    "No, not yet. He was so busy preparing the ship and packing what we needed that I did not get the chance to tell him. I didn¡¯t get the chance to call the doctor before we left. It is a little careless but I planned to tell him once we got settled in here and it is just the two of us. I will be careful," Rose promised.


    Rose suspected that it might be her time just like Emilia recently got her good news. The wait was long but a lot of time had passed since she last bled. From speaking to her friends, the uneasiness she felt recently was a sign.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any danger at the moment so Rose would tell Zayne now and then they could find a doctor when they reached land.

 Chapter 317

    Chapter 317: Chapter 317It wasn¡¯t long after Rose got on the ship that she heard the call it was leaving. Rose went to Catherine¡¯s side since Zayne was busy with the crew.


    "It doesn¡¯t feel real that I am leaving even if it is just for a moment. I¡¯ve spent all my life here. I am hoping that in my time away nothing happens but I don¡¯t want to mention it too much for something to happen. With all the yelling, it is surprising they understand what is said," Catherine said, looking at the crew.


    The ship slowly moved away from the dock with the people standing there starting to get smaller.


    ¡¯Well, there isn¡¯t any going back now. So, what do you do now? Do you look at the sea, read a book, or just walk around?" Catherine asked, not knowing what to do.


    "I must learn from what I experienced the first time and lay in my room since the ship moving makes me feel ill. If I am lucky, it will not be that way for the first time. It took a few hours for me to get used to it. I hope it will not be the same for either of you," Rose said, wanting Catherine and Krystle to have a better first experience.


    "Then, I will look around until you are rested. There isn¡¯t much to see," Catherine said, looking out at the sky and sea which was all she could see for the days they had to travel. "But I will find something to do. It is a bit strange. Much different from riding in a carriage. I will take a lot around my room again. Excuse me."


    "You can take a break now as well, Krystle. There isn¡¯t much for me to do on a ship so you can have time for yourself. Just stay where others can see you since you are not as familiar with the crew as you might be with some of the soldiers. You can find Mary or wake me when you find yourself bored," Rose offered.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to leave Krystle alone for long but she had to get past this stage of the ship making her feel dizzy. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will be fine, Milady. It is you that I am worried about. Should I sit in your room to be near if you need something? It is a long ride to get to your homeland so I don¡¯t want to explore the ship all in one day. I am to be at your side even if you think it is boring," said Krystle.


    Krystle saw it as even more crucial for her to be at Rose¡¯s side since Rose suspected that she was pregnant. It was her job now to not only protect Rose but the baby as well. Rose wouldn¡¯t be scolded but every servant who failed to watch over her would.


    "Very well. If that is how you wish to spend your time then I won¡¯t stop you. I packed books for myself so I could keep up with my studies. You can take any you like to pass the time and you are free to leave when you get bored. I don¡¯t think I will see Zayne," Rose said, trying to find her husband but he wasn¡¯t anywhere to be seen. "I will see him later."


    Rose led Krystle to the room she used the last time she was on the ship and after Krystle tidied the bed which Rose tried to stop her from doing, Rose laid on the bed to sleep for the next few hours.


    Rose woke up not knowing how many hours had passed but she knew it was late after getting a glimpse of the sky through the small window.


    She rubbed her eyes as she sat up. "Krystle?"


    "I sent her out to let her have her dinner and a break. She was here with you for hours which I am grateful for," said Zayne.


    He was seated on the chair Krystle used when she had been looking after Rose.


    Zayne rolled up the map he kept for his personal use and then stood up to go to the bed. "You went to bed early last night so why were you so sleepy this afternoon? Is it that bad? We had a few men holding over the side of the ship to let their food out but they are good now."


    "I was only going to sleep for a few hours. It got better for me last time after the first few hours out. I left your mother alone," Rose said, realising Catherine had no one to speak to.


    "My mother is fine. I spoke to her a while ago and she was looking out at the sea. She doesn¡¯t need you at her side all the time since I can be with her and she is quite close to Finn since he was often in the palace from a young age. Your dinner is here. It should be warm now so you need to eat it before it gets cold," Zayne said, offering his hand to help Rose to her feet.


    "Thank you. Have you eaten? You were so busy with the crew that I did not want to trouble you earlier," said Rose.


    "I ate after I came in and got changed. What are you smiling so much for? Is there something on my face or are you just happy to see me? I hope that you are happy to see me," Zayne said, holding Rose close.


    "I am happy to see you. I¡¯m so well rested that I don¡¯t think I will be going to bed soon. I will need a lantern so I can read until I feel sleepy. Thank you," she thanked Zayne for pulling out her chair. "You are quite the gentleman. There is something I need to tell you. I would like to be certain so you don¡¯t later get disappointed but I have a feeling that I might be pregnant. I have not bled."


    Zayne didn¡¯t let go of the chair he pulled out for Rose nor did she sit down.


    Rose bit her lip to refrain from laughing at his reaction. It was better than she imagined it would be. "It has been over a week since I knew I would bleed and by the time we reach my parents, it will be two weeks that has gone by. It has never taken this long. I could always count close to the time it would happen and it is off. I know I should have called a doctor before we left."


    Zayne let go of the chair. He wanted to hug Rose but at the same time, he felt like he might hurt her. Rose had suddenly become the most fragile thing in his eyes. "I am not upset that you didn¡¯t. I might have done too much by changing our plans to visit your parents. We need to get a doctor as soon as we arrive."


    Zayne placed his hand on Rose¡¯s belly. It was flat like normal so he wouldn¡¯t have suspected anything. He had been too busy planning the trip to not notice they never had to change the blankets because of her suddenly bleeding in the middle of the night.


    Zayne lifted Rose¡¯s right hand to kiss it. "I know this is it for us. I just have a feeling. If there is a chance it isn¡¯t, don¡¯t be disappointed. There¡¯s a lot of fun in trying again."

 Chapter 318

    Chapter 318: Chapter 318"I am not glass," Rose said, followed by laughter. "You mustn¡¯t treat me any differently for anyone to notice. I am not ready to answer their questions unless I know for certain. We must keep this between us."


    "I intend to," Zayne said, wanting to enjoy the moment between them.


    "You say that but when you tiptoe around me like you are now, it is easy to suspect something is happening with us. Your mother will figure it out first. I do want to tell her but not now so please," Rose touched Zayne¡¯s arm.


    It was good to see him try to be careful but it was too noticeable.


    "You¡¯ve been careful with me for as long as I have known you so why are you acting like you were hurting me before? It is not like we are certain. I¡¯ve witnessed plenty of women in the brothel get scared and it turned out that they were strangely late. It is hard to understand our bodies," Rose said, but she still hoped this wasn¡¯t the case this time.


    Rose was already positive this was it and seeing Zayne be so happy, she didn¡¯t want to ruin it.


    The timing was perfect since Rose would soon see her mother so she would have both Madeline and Catherine together to answer any questions she might have. Then she could share the news to her mother face to face instead of having to rely on a letter.


    "You¡¯re already small as it is. We need to be careful with you now or so I¡¯ve heard when Yvonne was expecting my nephew," said Zayne.


    "From what my friends told me, it might be true but she was carrying the future king of the kingdom. I am lucky that our child will not be a future king or queen. We don¡¯t have to worry about anyone panicking. I hope I do not. I would like for this to be peaceful," Rose said but she knew it wouldn¡¯t be so.


    "It will be," Zayne replied. "You won¡¯t be bothered by anyone. I will have a word with Lewis so he can stop going to Gage about our marriage. He was so certain that there had always been an arrangement for me to marry his daughter. I said not to believe that list."


    "Will it not hurt your family if he were to turn on you? I don¡¯t want it to cause more trouble than it already has. I know for some it is hard to stand up to their fathers but she should convince him to find another man to wed. This will reflect poorly on her more than him," Rose said, knowing Faith was going to be ruined if this continued.


    "You are worried about her when she wants her father to interfere in our marriage. She is not completely innocent in this matter. I¡¯m sure she knew of his plans and regardless of whether she could stop his plans or not, she dreams of being in the palace. I also blame everyone who filled her head with those dreams," Zayne said, knowing it was not only Lewis.


    Gage didn¡¯t shut down all talk about a marriage between him and Faith soon enough. From the moment it came up, Zayne shared his disapproval yet years later he was still affected by it.


    "I am not bothered by it. I know there will be many who speak on our marriage or will try to seduce you. We do not attend gatherings quite often for it to start getting to me. I trust that you will remain loyal to me or I will need to return to my parents. Catherine loves me too much to let you get away with it but I do love you enough to trust you it isn¡¯t a concern," Rose said.


    Rose could not see Zayne doing all that he did for her just to turn to anyone else.


    "Besides, outside of your soldiers, you do not enjoy speaking to anyone. I think it is your soldiers I will need to compete with which I do not mind. You should go back to them one day. I know that you love being their general and they love following where you go. I do not mind if you go back to it one day," Rose said, wanting Zayne to do what he loved. "Just wait until after winter."


    "It is a dangerous job. I am not untouchable like they say. I bleed just like everyone else," Zayne reminded Rose.


    Rose smiled, remembering something said by Zayne in the past. "You were the one who said you didn¡¯t have a scratch on you. I know that you can be hurt like everyone else but would you not put up a good fight to come back to me? I am always going to be scared of you not returning but I married you knowing you were a soldier. I¡¯m sure we will figure it out."


    "You married me knowing I am a soldier but my responsibilities change with you in my life. I can¡¯t be so careless. Should the kingdom ever be under attack, I would go out to defend our home so you would be safe but other than that, I don¡¯t see any reason to leave you behind," Zayne replied.


    Finn would take care of the men and women who once followed him in the meantime. Finn was deserving of the chance to shine.


    "Are you just trying to get rid of me now that you have friends?" Zayne asked, suspicious of Rose bringing this up.


    Rose picked up her fork to eat before the food turned cold. "I would not want you all gone because I have friends. I enjoy your company most. I am finding what I want to do with my time so I want you to do what you love even if it will worry me. I do not mind if you welcome your soldiers to train on the estate like you said you once did. It is too large for just us."


    "That is why we should fill it with many children and I imagine they will want pets who will send you crazy with them running around. Why are you looking at me like that? That¡¯s how it is with my nephew. My brother keeps giving him all the pets he wants and it upsets Yvonne," said Zayne.


    "I thought we were just excited to try for one but you speak of filling the estate. I think we have different plans," Rose said, surprised by the mention of many children.


    Rose knew he wanted more but from the way he put it, it might be more than she imagined. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We should have as many as you could have safely. Unless you wish to stop sleeping with me then we cannot say we will only have one. Or were you thinking of two?"


    Rose nodded her head. "I thought we would try for another years later for it to be like me and Anna. It would be boring not to have a sibling to talk to. You are thinking of more than two?"


    "I grew up with four siblings and as annoying as they could be, it was fun. I will have to keep my hands off of you for it to be two," Zayne replied.

 Chapter 319

    Chapter 319: Chapter 319Rose ended up leaving the room to look out at the last bit of light in the sky. She was once again used to how the ship rocked and wanted to get a glimpse of the sky before she went to bed again which might not be for hours since she slept so long.


    She came at a time when the crew were silently working while others slept after just having their dinner. After a quick check, she found that Krystle and Catherine had gone to bed but Mary was missing.


    "I don¡¯t understand," Rose heard Finn¡¯s voice down below.


    Rose leaned over but Zayne¡¯s hand around her waist stopped her from leaning too far over. She was too busy looking at Mary walking beside Finn to tell Zayne she was not going to lean enough to fall. ¡¯Why are they together?¡¯ Rose wondered. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From what Rose heard from Finn, Mary had been avoiding him with the same answer that he annoyed her and they weren¡¯t friends to speak to each other.


    "You are being nosy now," Zayne whispered.


    Rose didn¡¯t mind that she was being nosy. She could admit that she was listening to something and not making her presence known. She wanted to see how the two were with each other.


    "I told you to leave me alone. Which part of it did you not understand? Tell me so I can explain it to you," Mary replied.


    At a time like this, Mary needed Rose awake so she could enter Rose¡¯s quarters which only Zayne, Krystle and Catherine had permission to enter.


    "I do not understand why he brought you along. Don¡¯t you have soldiers to train if you are going to take his place? You shouldn¡¯t fail right away. It is still his reputation on the line since he put in a good word for you. I would hate to have to follow a fool," Mary said, still annoyed with Zayne¡¯s choice.


    "I will not disappoint him. When have you ever seen me disappoint, Zayne? Do not answer that," Finn quickly spoke before Mary could give an answer. "Don¡¯t even think about asking to join someone else because I am not letting you go. You need to put up with me until you admit that we¡¯re friends."


    "I will have to suffer then," Mary replied, turning right suddenly to get away from Finn.


    "Why do you keep trying to get away from me? I know you want to be my friend. It isn¡¯t like you have many friends in the army besides me. Everyone is afraid of you but if you would just stop being so mean-"


    "I am not mean, I am honest. I was honest when I said that I didn¡¯t want to be your friend. I don¡¯t want to be caught up in drama with the women who like you. I don¡¯t want you to annoy me and if you get any closer, I will pull out my sword to stab you. Repeatedly," she added to show how frustrated she was.


    Finn was careful not to get too close to Mary since he didn¡¯t doubt she would stab him and then throw him over the side of the ship to get away with it. "I don¡¯t know what drama with women you¡¯re speaking of. I don¡¯t have any women in my life outside of the ones in my family. You don¡¯t like that I am close to my mother?"


    "Do not act like you do not know. You¡¯ve built yourself a reputation by being beside Zayne for years. Many want to wed you to be attached to Zayne somehow. I don¡¯t want to be mistaken for one of the women interested in courting you so no, we cannot be friends," Mary turned down his offer once more.


    Even if she were to explain they were only friends then others would not believe it. They would jump to think she had other intentions for being so close to Finn.


    "We would not be good friends. You bother me. I like peace and you like to speak too much. We have nothing in common other than being soldiers so there isn¡¯t something to speak about as friends. I appreciate your interest in becoming friends but please stop," Mary said, hoping he would listen this time.


    "Very well," Finn agreed.


    Mary eyed him with suspicion. She had been telling him to leave her alone for some time now and he just agreed to it so easily now? "Why have you agreed to it now?"


    "Because I don¡¯t want to be your friend. You should treat me as a man courting you," Finn replied.


    Mary frowned. She touched her face, trying to fight back the need to stab him. At this point, Finn was trying to toy with her. "I am going to kill you."


    "Shouldn¡¯t you do something about that? I think she means what she says," Rose spoke softly.


    "They will be fine. Finn knows how to defend himself. Isn¡¯t it cold? We should return to our room or must you see this end? I don¡¯t know why you have any interest in what they do," said Zayne.


    "They are our friends. I don¡¯t want them to be upset with each other or hurt each other. I knew that Finn liked Mary. He bothered her too much," Rose said, a little happy that her guess was right.


    "It¡¯s surprising you noticed when you didn¡¯t notice I liked you."


    "It is different when you are the one down there. You do not see what others see and you told me that you didn¡¯t have any interest in me from the start. I think you should go down there. Her sword is out," Rose said, panicking.


    "They are fine," Zayne replied, uninterested in what the two fools down below were doing. He would only be concerned if they woke everyone who was finally going to bed.


    "Then I will-"


    "You stay here," Zayne held onto Rose so she would not leave. "Leave them be."


    Below where Rose and Zayne stood, Finn was smiling ear to ear. Though Mary was trying to kill him the fact remained that she wasn¡¯t running away from him anymore.


    "Just let me court you. Give me a chance to show that we might balance each other out. I¡¯ll do the talking when you don¡¯t want to speak. That was close," Finn said, admiring the mark she made on wood. "I don¡¯t know what lie you¡¯ve heard but I don¡¯t have any women in my life. The ones you see are coming to me to get close to Zayne. You need to question Zayne about the women in his life."


    Zayne frowned. Why did his name have to be thrown into this? He didn¡¯t know of women who approached Finn. "Wait here for me. We¡¯ll go back to our room after I throw Finn over the side of the ship."


    Finn didn¡¯t know they were listening but Mary and Rose were friends. It would be easy for them to misunderstand what Finn said.


    "Thank you. Wait, what?" Rose questioned, only now realising what Zayne said he was going to do. "You need to stop her, not help her. Zayne!"

 Chapter 320

    Chapter 320: Chapter 320"I understand why Mary wants to hurt me but why are you trying to lean me over the side of the ship? I didn¡¯t abandon my duties to replace you," Finn said, puzzled by Zaynes¡¯s arrival and then Rose¡¯s behind them.


    Finn didn¡¯t know the two were still awake since it had been hours since Zayne had gone to his room to be with Rose.


    Finn realised something. "Were you two listening to us?" He asked.


    "I was standing up there to enjoy the breeze and sky then you two came out speaking. I sent Zayne to save you from Mary, but then you mentioned women coming to you to get close to Zayne, so he came here to help Mary. Zayne, you should let go of him before he falls," Rose said, worried about Finn¡¯s safety. "It is too cold now so I want to go back inside our room."


    Zayne pulled Finn forward. He wasn¡¯t going to throw him over but it was fun to see Finn nervous. "Stop being a fool and do it the right way."


    Finn didn¡¯t know what Zayne meant until he looked at Mary. He was doing it the right way. He had to warn Mary that he wanted to court her before he did something like bring her flowers and she didn¡¯t know why.


    Would Mary even want flowers?


    Mary was ready to leave with Zayne and Rose to go to her room. She was troubled by Finn enough for the night. She didn¡¯t understand what she had done for him to think of courting her. She spent most of the time he was near telling him to leave her alone so why?


    "Don¡¯t go," Finn told Mary. "I¡¯m not done here yet."


    "If this is some kind of joke, I am not going to stop like Zayne and will find a way to throw you off the side of the ship. I don¡¯t have time for your games and I am not amused by any of this. Were you expecting me to jump for joy when you want to court me?" Mary asked, curious as to what was going on inside his head.


    "No. See that¡¯s what I like about you. You don¡¯t care about what I have or who I am around. Before Zayne, I didn¡¯t have what I have now so most of the people coming to me now wouldn¡¯t have been around me then. You wear your feelings on your sleeves so I don¡¯t have to guess what you think. And I happen to like seeing you angry," Finn confessed.


    Mary wasn¡¯t amused by anything he said. "I am going to bed. Do not follow me there because then I have every right to hurt you. You should give up on this and focus on becoming a good replacement for Zayne."


    "I can do both at once. I¡¯ll be good with filling Zayne¡¯s shoes and courting you so be ready for it!" Finn yelled to Mary as she walked away.


    Inside, Rose was worried about leaving the two alone but she had to leave them be.


    "I¡¯m sure they will figure it out. Right?" Rose asked Zayne, needing him to calm her mind.


    Zayne tidied the bed so Rose could lie down. "They should be able to or I brought two fools with us. There¡¯s nothing else to see at this hour and the breeze from the sea will be too much for you to bear with. You should lie down and read a book. I will keep the lantern close until you fall asleep."


    Rose joined Zayne by the bed. It was unfortunate that she missed the first day when Catherine and Krystle would be excited to look around.


    "I¡¯ll have water brought here first thing in the morning for you to wash up or do you want to get cleaned up now?" Zayne asked. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You cannot get it here alone so we will need to trouble someone. I can wait until the morning. I just hope you are fine that I have not gotten cleaned up tonight. I should have woken up earlier when everyone was preparing for bed. Now I am like this," Rose said, looking down at her dress.


    "I can bring a small bucket for you and a cloth to wipe your skin with if you want to clean up a little. It will be hard to find where the wooden tub is now since I don¡¯t know who used it last. Perhaps my mother," Zayne said but still uncertain. "Wait here."


    "You don¡¯t-"


    "I can see that you want to clean up so just wait here. You must have been hot sleeping here without the windows open and it will bother you all night if you sleep in that dress again. I won¡¯t be long so just wait here. No one should be foolish to come here at this hour," Zayne said and then headed for the door.


    Rose wanted him to stay but she was grateful there would be a way for her to get cleaned up even if it was just to wipe her skin.


    While Zayne got her what she needed, Rose stood up to take off her dress and everything else to be ready when he returned.


    She couldn¡¯t help placing her hand on her belly. It was still strange to think that there could be life growing there. She had to wait a little more to see the growth.


    The question of how she would be as a mother still lingered in her mind but after speaking to her friends, Rose was less worried since it was common for everyone. It might only take a conversation with her mother to get rid of the last of her worries.


    Rose picked up her dress so she wouldn¡¯t make a mess of the room and just as she did, Zayne entered the room. She placed the dress in front of her to cover her body.


    Zayne noticed this. "Isn¡¯t it a bit late for that? I¡¯ve seen all of you and I have a good memory."


    "I still try not to stare if you lack clothing,¡¯ Rose replied.


    "I wish you wouldn¡¯t. I enjoy it when you stare all you want but it is cute at times to see you be so shy. Do you want my help?" Zayne asked.


    "No," Rose shook her head. If he helped her then it might lead to something else.


    "Very well. I will sit here," Zayne said, placing the bucket with the clean cloth hanging to the side of it on the floor then took his seat.


    Rose realised that with him not helping he could sit to watch her as she cleaned herself. "You could help with my back," she said, preferring that he be close. "Just wipe it for me and then you can go lie down."


    "Of course," Zayne answered as he stood up. "But then you might need help with your arms and legs. I am more than willing to help you."


    "I know you are but I do not fully trust your intentions. Your smile will always give it away," Rose said, knowing there was trouble awaiting her.


    Zayne picked up the cloth and turned Rose so he could wipe her back. "I don¡¯t know what you mean."

 Chapter 321

    Chapter 321: Chapter 321The days out at sea flew by quickly with their destination now in view.


    Rose stood with Catherine, Krsytle, and Mary. There was going to be much for Catherine and Krystle to see so Rose wanted to share what she knew about the kingdom.


    The ship was loud because of the crew yelling orders to each other as they got closer to the dock.


    While everyone was excited, Rose was a bit nervous. How much was said about her time in the brothel? How much of it was twisted? Were her parents affected by it?


    Rose cared more about what her parents had endured due to what was said about her than herself. She might have left them in a big mess and her family didn¡¯t want her to worry about it so they left it out of their letters.


    "I already see the difference," Catherine said as the ship was close enough for her to see the people walking around. It was evident she wasn¡¯t home anymore.


    She was reminded of how Rose looked when she first arrived. It was easy to place Rose as an outsider and now that Catherine was here, she was the one who stuck out amongst the people.


    "I should have made a dress like the ones you have. Doesn¡¯t mine stand out a bit?" Catherine said, now realising she might have dressed up too much.


    "You do look like a lady of high ranking but they would not assume right away that you were once a queen. They might if you and Zayne stand too close beside each other. I see your resemblance when you are close. We should go down to the carriage before Zayne comes. I would offer you a dress but it might not fit," said Rose.


    "Perhaps if I wear a coat to cover my dress until we get in the carriage then I can go without being suspected of having any status. I must get it out of my bag before they start taking them down," Catherine said, leaving Rose¡¯s side to find it.


    "I don¡¯t think she will be able to hide that she does have status. Catherine is a perfect lady. What do you think so far, Krystle?" Rose asked, curious about Krystle¡¯s thoughts.


    "It is different. I am glad that it is different so I will see many new things. I cannot wait to get in the carriage to have a look around. You must be excited to be so close to seeing your family," said Krystle.


    "I am. It¡¯s been so long since I saw them. I didn¡¯t get to be with them long enough," Rose replied, not noticing that she confused Krystle with her answer. "I don¡¯t know if my sister will be there when we arrive. She has married so she will not be with my parents. She lives close to the palace while my parents do not but they have a home in the capital. My parents will be in the capital for our arrival."


    Rose would love to stop by Anna¡¯s home but it would be best that they went straight to her parents and then to the home Zayne still had here so they could get settled in.


    Pulling the carriage off the ship took some time but once the gifts prepared for Rose¡¯s family were put on, the group headed to where Adeline and Victor were while the crew and others took the bags to the former camp. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Catherine and Krystle were glued to the window, taking in everything.


    Zayne¡¯s attention was on Rose who seemed lost in thought. He could make a good guess for what was on her mind. Was it that her past was revealed here or was she thinking about where Alexander had wandered off to?


    ¡¯I should have killed him too,¡¯ Zayne thought, regretting that he didn¡¯t.


    It annoyed him now that he was back here to think of Rose being so kind to invite that fool to her wedding since she didn¡¯t have many people on her side and instead of being a good friend to Rose, Alexander was too caught up in her rejection.


    Rose looked out the window to see what the others were so interested in outside. Though she didn¡¯t make many memories of this side of the kingdom, Rose still missed it. She wanted to take a walk around the market, see her siblings, and visit Charlotte.


    ¡¯What happened to the brothel?¡¯ Rose wondered.


    She didn¡¯t get a chance to hear much about it once she left that town. Was it done with now or like always, did it find a new owner and girls either sold or stolen were there?


    Rose planned to look into it and all the other places like it all over the kingdom. She had to do something to get rid of these places before she left. Zayne¡¯s kingdom was against slaves but that didn¡¯t mean everyone would come clean and reveal the people they had hidden to be sold.


    Zayne reached for Rose¡¯s hand to hold. He wanted to remind her that he was here and relieve her of any bad thoughts she had.


    After the long ride to the dock to the capital, the carriage was finally entering the home Rose remembered quite well despite being here for a short time.


    By the time they reached the steps below the front door, the doors opened with Madeline being the first one to step out followed closely by Victor.


    Madeline could not wait for them to get out of the carriage and come to the door so she went down to them. She had waited so long to see Rose again. To see if she was well and just as she had left. There wasn¡¯t a day that went by with her not thinking of Rose.


    Madeline wanted the group to stay here instead of going to Zayne¡¯s home. She wanted to spend as much time as she possibly could with Rose.


    When the carriage stopped, Zayne was the first one out to help Rose out of the carriage and then offered his hand to his mother.


    "Rose!" Madeline hugged her daughter. She kissed Rose on her cheek. "Was the trip here well? Nothing happened right?"


    Rose melted in her mother¡¯s embrace. "It went well. The weather was good for us to get here safely."


    "Good. Have you been well? Did you eat well on the ship? Your face feels a bit warm," Madeline said after touching Rose¡¯s forehead.


    "Madeline,¡¯ Victor came to Rose¡¯s rescue. "The day is a bit hot so she¡¯s bound to feel warm. She¡¯s just arrived and you¡¯ve asked her so many questions she¡¯s been unable to answer. You will need to put up with all her questions for a moment, Rose."


    "I do not mind it. It is good to see you," Rose said, stepping away from Madeline to hug Victor. She missed him as well.


    Madeline didn¡¯t want to disturb the two reuniting so she looked to the carriage. "Oh my," she covered her mouth. "This is your mother, Zayne? I see where he gets his good looks from."


    Catherine smiled. "Thank you. Normally, all the compliments for his looks were given to my husband."


    "Nonsense. You are very beautiful," said Madeline.


    "And you as well," Catherine returned the compliment.


    Zayne watched the two interact and already had a feeling there was going to be hell with the two of them together.

 Chapter 322

    Chapter 322: Chapter 322Zayne thought of leaving his mother here while he took Rose back to the camp. Madeline and Catherine might be so lost in getting to know each other that they wouldn¡¯t know their child was missing.


    "You can go inside to be with your mother, Rose. I will send word to Anna that you have arrived and come in after I help get the bags down, said Victor.


    Rose knew her father wanted to do more than what he said. This was the perfect time for him to have a conversation alone with Zayne. "Very well. Please don¡¯t be long. I have much to share with you and I want to hear what you did while I was away."


    Rose could only hope their conversation would be civil. Enough time had passed for Zayne to be seen as part of the family and with the news that they might share, the two would have no choice but to become close.


    Rose left the two to go inside and think about what time they would get to speak to a doctor. It would be best to use a doctor her family often used.


    Victor¡¯s smile vanished once Rose had made it far away.


    Zayne smiled since he knew he would get to witness Victor questioning him about Rose¡¯s safety in his kingdom. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope there hasn¡¯t been any trouble concerning Rose over there. I trusted you to take care of my daughter so if you want to remain good in my books, tell me something good," said Victor.


    "There¡¯s always going to be trouble but I don¡¯t let it reach her. I keep Rose out of the palace but she doesn¡¯t spend all her time on the estate now. She¡¯s made friends which she will want to tell you about so I won¡¯t spoil it for you. She¡¯s well cared for at home. Is there more you want to ask?" Zayne questioned, going to the back of the carriage as he spoke.


    "What else is there to know besides her safety? As long as Rose is happy then I am happy. The talk about her being from the brothel has died down. I have sent out warnings about it. I looked into the brothel she came from and someone tried to revive it but it¡¯s no more now. The last of the women left," Victor shared.


    "It was bound to end. I know the court is working on finding everyone who sold slaves under James¡¯ rule. There will be severe consequences for anyone who doesn¡¯t free who they brought or took to be sold. Your town guards should be more willing to help with anyone kidnapped now. I will make sure of it," Zayne promised.


    Had James not allowed slaves and tried to hide how many people were taken from their homes, Rose might have been able to find her family sooner. A repeat of it could not happen to someone else.


    "Thank you. I fear there might be others still looking for their loved ones. Your court is being hard on Willow. They ignore that she lived all her life either locked away in a room to die or sneaking around pretending to be a maid. She had a lot to learn but she was determined," Victor said, speaking on Olivia¡¯s behalf.


    He witnessed how scared she was in the beginning and even now when she had a husband to end the court speaking of a woman unfit to run a kingdom alone, there were other issues which came up.


    "I will visit the palace during my stay to help her. The court always has something to nag about. Once she realises that she has more control than they do then she will rule well. All she needs is a good talk and luckily, I know how to handle the court," Zayne said, having the best advice for her in mind.


    "Remember that the queen doesn¡¯t know how to use a sword. Give her advice fit for a lady, not what you would give to a soldier. Speaking of a soldier, I have seen Alexander a few times. He¡¯s made it his life duty to help families search for someone who has gone missing. He¡¯s receiving a lot of praise for his work," Victor said, remembering how the people gathered around Alexander.


    Zayne wasn¡¯t impressed by the work Alexander decided to do. With how long it took him to return to find Rose even though he knew where she was going to be kept, Zayne wouldn¡¯t trust Alexander to find a flower for him.


    Victor noticed Zayne wasn¡¯t happy to hear about Alexander. Most likely, he might not be happy to know Alexander was close by. "It¡¯s likely that he¡¯s doing that for Rose. It could be just something he wants to do since he¡¯s not a soldier anymore and wants to help but I don¡¯t think it is only the latter."


    Zayne pulled down one of his mother¡¯s bags. "Doing that now isn¡¯t going to get Rose to love him. It¡¯s not going to make up for the fact she invited him to our wedding and he decided not to show. He also tried to protect the man who let her past out."


    Zayne continued, "I am not going to stop his efforts to find missing people. It is good for the kingdom but I don¡¯t want him near my wife. None of his decisions concerning Rose have ever been smart."


    "Well, I am going to leave that up to Rose. If he approaches her, it should be her decision to either send him away or speak to him. I would like her to send him away since I¡¯ve had enough soldiers but he is a very important friend to her. Did you pick the right bags?" Victor asked, confused by what he was lifting.


    "These are the gifts brought for you. Our bags are being taken to the camp. What are you laughing at?"


    Victor shook his head. "You¡¯re crazy if you think Madeline will let you stay somewhere else. You¡¯ve had Rose all to yourself for a long time so my wife prepared a room for you here. There¡¯s also one already prepared for your mother. Don¡¯t fight it because then my wife will cry to me and you won¡¯t like me if my wife cries because of you."


    "And what if I don¡¯t like you now?" Zayne joked.


    "Then we both feel the same way about each other,¡¯ Victor replied. "I¡¯m just starting to see you as my family so don¡¯t ruin it. I might have liked you faster if you didn¡¯t take Rose so far away."


    "You can come to see us anytime you like. We have plenty of room for you at home. For Rose, I will say that you can stay as long as you like but please don¡¯t. Since you have to send word to Anna, call a doctor for Rose. We need to check if she is with child or if it is something else to explain her being late,¡¯ Zayne said and then left Victor with the rest of the bags.


    Victor left the bags behind as he followed Zayne up the steps. "Don¡¯t say something like that and then walk away. Is she?"


    "We won¡¯t know until you call the doctor so why don¡¯t you get to it, father?" Zayne added to piss off Victor. "Like Rose said, I have missed you."


    Victor didn¡¯t miss Zayne. He had both his daughters married and now one of them might be having a child with the bastard who stole her. "For the child¡¯s sake, I hope they look like their mother," he muttered.

 Chapter 323

    Chapter 323: Chapter 323Rose sat in the drawing room with her mother and Catherine. She only spoke up when one asked her a question then she would stay silent as they got to know more about each other.


    Rose was right that Catherine reminded her a lot of her mother so it wasn¡¯t a surprise to see the two get along so well. Rose heard about the wedding which Catherine still didn¡¯t like that she was unable to attend and Madeline asked about the Hamiltons.


    Rose looked out the window, daydreaming about how she would tell them both that she assumed she was pregnant. She still had not bled which was a good sign. Rose still couldn¡¯t think of a time she had ever been so late before.


    Now that she thought about it, Rose remembered how afraid she had been when she first bled. No one told her it was going to happen and when she showed her dress, the women laughed. It was only a kind worker who explained it to her but there wasn¡¯t any medicine to offer unless she went to Graham so she had to endure it.


    "Rose."


    Rose turned to her mother and now noticed they were both looking at her. "Yes?"


    "Are we excluding you? You seemed bored. You¡¯ll have to forgive me since I want to know more about Zayne¡¯s family," Madeline said, feeling guilty for not giving Rose enough attention.


    Rose smiled. "I do not mind that you are lost in a conversation. I am happy to see that you are getting along. I was just thinking about something so please do not mind me and continue."


    "Oh! Is it something with good news?" Madeline questioned, hoping they came with more than just the gifts Catherine mentioned.


    "I do not know. It is not important at the moment," Rose replied, feeling guilty for lying.


    Rose didn¡¯t like lying to her mother or Catherine but she wanted to wait a little bit longer for when the doctor came so their hopes wouldn¡¯t grow too high only to be disappointed.


    "Do you enjoy being in town or do you wish to return home? I know you stayed here because of Willow and now Anna has settled here with her husband. It must be good for you to be so near to Anna but when you are ready, you may go home," said Rose.


    "We were at the estate before you arrived. As lovely as it is for Victor and I to be by ourselves, we do miss having you and your sister around. Now that the king is long gone, I don¡¯t need to be inside so we like to travel between the two homes more and take walks around the town," Madeline said, happier now that her past was dealt with.


    Madeline also liked to get away from Victor¡¯s mother. It was the best part about coming here.


    "I try to be near my children and do a bit of travelling around the town. I know Zayne is not fond of how many times I visit but Rose welcomes me each time. You have raised a wonderful young lady. I am grateful that it is Rose who Zayne decided to wed. I assure you they are still happily in love. They won¡¯t notice you if the other walks in the room,¡¯" Catherine said, enjoying the way Rose blushed.


    Madeline was happy for the pair. She knew that they were going to last. "That is good to hear. So many have fallen out of love by now but you two still love each other. Did talk about children come up yet or are you still uncertain?"


    Madeline didn¡¯t like she was so far away so when Rose had questions she wasn¡¯t around to answer. It would be left to Catherine but although Madeline liked Catherine, she wanted to be around to help Rose. She had already missed out on so much because of Rose¡¯s disappearance. Now she was missing out again because Rose lived far away.


    "We have talked about children. We are both ready to have a baby but it doesn¡¯t come easy. We must wait to find out if we can," Rose answered.


    "I¡¯m sure you will be able to. If you need any advice, your mother and I are here. We both have a lot of experience taking care of children so please, don¡¯t hesitate to ask. We are here for you," Catherine reminded Rose.


    "Were you scared?" Rose asked the pair.


    Catherine and Madeline looked at each other and then laughed like a joke was said without Rose hearing it.


    "I was carrying the future king inside of me. Of course, I would be scared. I had to be careful so he would come into this world safely. A lot was going through my mind but it settled a bit when I saw my son. When I saw all of them," Catherine corrected herself.


    "I was most scared with you because I wanted to get you somewhere safe. You realise that you are responsible for the tiny person inside of you so you think differently about what you do. You¡¯re not the first to be afraid and you¡¯ll not be the last. Whenever you feel overwhelmed when the child is here, I will watch them for you to give you a break," Madeline offered.


    "And I will do the same," Catherine joined. "Do not ignore the people you have around you. Let them take care of you."


    "I will," Rose responded. "They are here," she said, watching as Victor and Zayne came toward them.


    "I have sent word to Anna and sent for the doctor. He won¡¯t be long," Victor shared as he walked to where Madeline sat.


    Madeline and Catherine both immediately looked at Zayne and then at Rose.


    "Who is hurt?" Madeline was the first to ask.


    "You fool," Zayne said to Victor. He wasn¡¯t to announce the part about the doctor but then again, he hadn¡¯t told Victor it was to be a secret for now.


    Rose shared a look with Zayne. He nodded his head, agreeing that it was time to tell what they were doing instead of having to lie. "I think I might be pregnant but we must hear from a doctor first. Do not get too excited just yet."


    Madeline stood up and peered down at Victor who had sat down beside her. "Well, what are you two waiting for? Send him a carriage so he will get here faster."


    Victor held Madeline¡¯s hand to calm her down. "He is not far from us so he will not be long. He is never late when we send for him."


    Madeline still thought he would be here sooner if they sent him a carriage. "Oh, this is exciting. How do you feel?" She asked, leaving Victor¡¯s side to go to Rose. She sat down to the left of Rose.


    Catherine followed shortly by changing her chair to sit to the right of Rose. She suspected they were hiding something because of how Zayne followed Rose around on the ship but she didn¡¯t think it would be this news.


    Catherine placed a cushion behind Rose and fluffed it out for Rose to be more comfortable. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose didn¡¯t need it done but she didn¡¯t say anything to ruin the mood.


    Victor and Zayne were once again abandoned now that the women had something important to focus on.

 Chapter 324

    Chapter 324: Chapter 324"Why did they need to leave us out here? There¡¯s plenty of room for us inside. Should we enter?" Madeline asked, looking at Catherine. If Catherine would go inside with her then Madeline would go along.


    "Leave them be to hear the news and then share it with us. You¡¯ve had your turn," Victor said, once again being the voice of reason.


    Madeline wished Victor would busy himself with something because now she didn¡¯t have it in her to open the door. Her daughter was inside being told if she would become a mother. Madeline couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and just wanted to hear the news already.


    Catherine tried to be patient. To come all the way here and find out if Zayne would be a father wasn¡¯t in her plans. Had she not come along for the trip then not only would she have missed the wedding but she would have missed this announcement as well.


    Like Madeline, Catherine also wanted to be inside. She wanted to hug Zayne as soon as what she knew would be good news was shared. She wanted to kiss Rose and congratulate her for reaching this first step.


    This could be the beginning of so many wonderful years for the pair and then for everyone else to witness a new member grow up.


    "Why is it so silent inside?" Catherine asked. "Shouldn¡¯t there be some noise if there is a baby? Do you think they are silent because she is not?"


    Catherine didn¡¯t want it to be the latter. It was evident that Rose and Zayne were looking forward to becoming parents so Catherine wanted them to have that and so much more. She hoped they were not one of the couples who would have difficulty having a child.


    Catherine needed to sit but she didn¡¯t want to walk away from the door. As soon as someone came outside, she wanted to be there to hear.


    Madeline shook her hands. "Why am I nervous like I am the one finding out if there is a child inside of me? I need something to drink."


    "Water, juice, or something to relax your body?" Victor asked. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Just water for now but if I start to look more stressed please have the butler bring something else. Would you like a drink, Catherine? We have plenty of options for you," said Madeline.


    "No, thank you. I might spill it since I am so distracted. Like you, I don¡¯t know why I am so nervous. I just want them to hear what they¡¯ve been longing to hear. Please," Catherine said, hoping Rose and Zayne were happy inside.


    Regardless of the news they received, they shouldn¡¯t allow it to dampen their mood if Rose wasn¡¯t pregnant. They could always try again.


    A young couple like Rose and Zayne should hear good news soon so they shouldn¡¯t think it is over.


    "Perhaps I should sit,¡¯ Catherine said, looking around for something to use as a chair.


    Before Catherine could move to take a seat, the doors were opened by Zayne who was escorting the doctor out.


    Madeline didn¡¯t wait to hear it from Zayne or the doctor so she went inside to ask Rose. "Is it?"


    Rose was still thinking over what she was told but she nodded her head to give her mother the answer.


    "Oh!" Madeline covered her mouth. "I am happy for you. Forgive me for being so loud. I am just happy that I got to be here when you found out. How are you feeling?" She asked, seeing this as most important. "I have to know how my baby is doing. I am going to be a grandmother soon."


    Madeline touched Rose¡¯s face. "You are all grown up and starting your family but you¡¯ll always be my little girl. I will be here for what you need and offer you any advice. You must stop me from decorating a room. You will go back before the baby comes so it would be pointless but I will start to gather some of what you will need."


    "We can stay here longer,¡¯ Rose offered.


    "That is kind of you to want to wait for us to see but you will need to go home. You shouldn¡¯t have to get on a ship with a young child so I would prefer that you go home and be comfortable. This gives Victor and I a good reason to come see you," said Madeline.


    Madeline moved Rose¡¯s hair out of her face so it wouldn¡¯t bother her. "Sometimes I wish that you were still living here where I could see you more often but you¡¯ve made your home over there. You don¡¯t need to come to us so often since we are more than willing to make the trip to you. I want to see the life you have created over there."


    Madeline had to think just about Rose instead of how much she wanted her daughter to be near. Rose had a fresh start where she was now with no bad memories to haunt her. "If not for Anna being here and Victor¡¯s duties as lord, I would consider moving there. I can¡¯t leave Anna alone and I can¡¯t be selfish to ask Victor to move."


    "I do miss you a lot. There wasn¡¯t enough time for us to make up for those eight years and the letters took too many days to arrive. We should make the most of our time now. I will be here for weeks and then once winter passes, you should come to visit us. You will love the estate," Rose said, excited for her mother to see her work.


    "I¡¯m sure I will. I¡¯m sure Anna will try to convince her husband to set sail with us. Is this what the doctor told you that you will need? I can have someone go gather everything for you now. The doctor¡¯s home is not far from here," Madeline said, taking up the list so Rose and Zayne wouldn¡¯t need to trouble themselves.


    "Thank you," Rose replied.


    Victor entered the room now that Madeline had her talk with Rose. He approached Rose and kissed her head. "Congratulations, Rose."


    "You are not upset that I am having a child with Zayne?" Rose asked, laughing at how Victor frowned.


    Victor sighed. He was only thinking about Rose, not Zayne. "He is your husband so I would be upset with the two of you having a baby. I only ask that the child takes your looks and not his."


    "Why not? Zayne is quite handsome so our child should have his good looks," Rose tried to argue on Zayne¡¯s behalf.


    "The way you look at Zayne and how I look at him is different," Victor replied.


    All Victor saw was an annoying bastard who took his daughter away from him.


    "Then, you must not like Anna¡¯s husband as well," Rose said, knowing Anna must have had great difficulty when introducing her now husband to Victor.


    "I do not," Victor responded.


    Madeline playfully tapped Victor¡¯s hand. "Do not mind him. He sees your husband as the reason you are no longer at his side but he secretly adores Zayne for how he protects you."

 Chapter 325

    Chapter 325: Chapter 325Catherine waited outside the room for Zayne to return after escorting the doctor out.


    Zayne was surprised to see his mother standing outside rather than going inside to be with Rose. He thought she would be too happy to remain out here. Wasn¡¯t this what she had been longing for? To hear that she would have a grandchild from him.


    "Why are you standing out here, mother? She is pregnant," Zayne confirmed for his mother. "Are you so surprised that it has finally happened that you are standing here in shock?"


    "No," Catherine shook her head. "Rose has much awaiting her for the coming months but someone still needs to ask how you feel and I am your mother so I have to wait for you. You shall be a wonderful father. There isn¡¯t any doubt about it for me but if you were to ever slack then I will be close to putting some sense back into you."


    "Thank you but that won¡¯t be needed. I will not abandon Rose or our child. This is the first of many," Zayne shared.


    Catherine smiled. "Many? I never thought there would be a day I would hear this from you. I guess it takes that special person to come into our lives to change what we want. How do you feel? I remember Gage was overwhelmed when he found out he was going to be a father. I¡¯m almost sure there were tears in his eyes but he denies it."


    "She suspected it so I feel fine. We¡¯ve already shared our excitement and other feelings when we were on the ship. You do not need to remain by my side. I know you want to go to Rose and she will be wondering where you are. You can give almost all your attention to her," Zayne suggested.


    Catherine was surprised he didn¡¯t want her to give all her attention to Rose so she wouldn¡¯t bother him. "Why not all?"


    "I am still here. Now that Rose is pregnant, do you plan to ignore me?" Zayne asked, not completely bothered by it. He planned to have her busy with Madeline.


    "Of course not. No matter what, my attention will always go to you. I shall pay even more attention to you. Everyone will be busy surrounding Rose and forget that you had a hand in this so I must shower you with attention. Walk with me to join them," Catherine said, holding Zayne¡¯s hand to walk together.


    "How soon can I start buying gifts?" Catherine wondered.


    "We have a ship to get on to return home. Do not buy so much that it will not fit in the bags you have now. We will be home long before the baby must come so you do not need to start buying now," Zayne said but he knew his words were going right out of his mother¡¯s ears.


    Catherine didn¡¯t want to wait so late. She was excited now that there was going to be another baby in the family and judging how excited Madeline looked, Catherine knew that shopping would start. This gave Catherine an idea. She was free to buy as much as she wanted since she could leave the gifts here.


    Half could stay here forever and the other half would reach home whenever Rose¡¯s family came to visit.


    "Well done, Rose. You have brought us so much joy," Catherine said, letting go of Zayne to hug Rose. "I will be careful with her, Zayne. Rose, I hope you are prepared for him to always look to see if you are safe. As sweet as it is now it becomes a bother when they are always near watching over each step."


    Rose did not mind it since she was going to enjoy this new side of Zayne. He was protective of her for other reasons but now it concerned their child. She was more worried about how their mothers would be.


    Rose wanted Catherine and Madeline to enjoy their time together but now they would be focused on her.


    "I think I am going for a walk to see the garden. There are flowers here that I would love to take home with us. It is fine," Rose said, refusing her mother¡¯s hand to offer help for her to stand.


    Rose didn¡¯t want to be treated like she couldn¡¯t stand by herself when she had done it just before the news was shared. She loved them dearly but it wasn¡¯t time for anyone to be ready to lend a helping hand.


    Rose stood up by herself. "Zayne, would you please join me on the walk? We won¡¯t be long," she promised.


    Rose wasn¡¯t going to be away from her family for long when they would want to celebrate with her but she had to speak to Zayne alone.


    "We have something wonderful to celebrate so I will have the cooks prepare a big dinner for when your sister arrives and if there is anyone at your camp you want to invite, please tell me how many. I will show Catherine to the room I prepared for her. We have to discuss," Madeline said, knowing they both had the same plan.


    Rose looked at Victor who would be left alone.


    "Do not mind me. I would rather not be caught up in their plans. I will be in my study if you need me," Victor said and then quickly parted from the group to not be thrown into any plans.


    Victor knew his wife well enough to expect her to buy more than Rose needed now and with Zayne¡¯s mother present, there would be even more gifts. He was lucky to have other homes as this one might become too busy during Rose¡¯s stay. Madeline and Catherine might make it possible for his home to not have any space.


    "We shouldn¡¯t have brought them together," Zayne said, worried about how their mothers whispered among each other. "They will plot to buy everything."


    "It is a good way for them to bond and if they buy everything then we shall save money. Still, they do not know whether this baby will be a boy or a girl so they cannot buy everything. If they do, they will be wasting money. I should speak to them about it," Rose said, starting to leave Zayne¡¯s side but he stopped her. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Weren¡¯t you going on a walk with me? They are home so unless they send out the butler which I doubt they will do, we do not need to worry about them buying anything yet. Let me enjoy this moment with you because they will surround you when they are done," Zayne said and then offered his hand to Rose.


    "Right," Rose placed her hand on Zayne¡¯s. "I do find it cute how excited they are. My father wants our child to look like me but I want them to share their father¡¯s looks. You are quite handsome."


    ¡¯This is what it took for me to receive this compliment from you? I should have Victor be bothered by me more often," said Zayne.


    Rose frowned. Did she not compliment him enough? Zayne always showered her with compliments so Rose wanted it to be the same for him. Now that she was back in her homeland, Rose had a wonderful idea of doing something special for Zayne.

 Chapter 326

    Chapter 326: Chapter 326Rose and Zayne walked to the garden. Rose spotted plenty of flowers she did not see growing in other gardens at home so she wanted to take a few to bring a piece of this kingdom with her when she had to leave. It would also give her something to show whenever she had guests over.


    "Zayne, is there anything you would like me to do for you? You do more for me than I do for you. Now that we are here, I can do something nice for you with the help of my parents, so name it and I will start to prepare it," said Rose.


    Before Zayne could give the usual answer Rose added, "You cannot say that you only need me to love you. I want to do something special for you."


    Zayne thought about it. He didn¡¯t need anything from Rose or anyone at the moment. All he wanted was for her to be safe but since she just wanted to do anything, he had to think of something. "Winter is coming so what about a scarf?"


    "A scarf?" Rose repeated. "You want me to make you one?"


    "I was thinking you could just buy it but if you make it, I will love it more. It was the first thing that came to my mind. You can surprise me with anything Rose. I¡¯m sure if you tell my mother, she will have a lot of ideas for you. I¡¯m happy with anything you do for me," Zayne said since he appreciated the thought she would put into it.


    "I must do something for you so I do not feel our relationship is one-sided with gifts. You ambushed me with how many wedding gifts you prepared for me. I must do something," Rose said, trying to think of what she would do.


    Zayne placed his hand on her belly. "You¡¯ve already given me a gift."


    "This doesn¡¯t count since you had a role in this," Rose said, looking down at the ground since it was embarrassing to say. "Just expect a gift from me. I want to take a look around the town tomorrow so I might find an answer. Maybe I could have a sword made for you."


    "I only use one blacksmith but I will gladly hang your sword on the wall at home," Zayne replied.


    Rose shook her head, dismissing that idea. "We do not need any more of your weapons hung up in our home. I think we should take them down when it comes closer for the baby to come or maybe look at the rooms. Is it safe?"


    "Rose, we have plenty of time to prepare. For the first part of our child¡¯s life, they will not be able to walk around. Unless the person holding them is foolish to play with the swords on the wall while holding our child, then nothing will happen," Zayne said to relax Rose.


    "I wish to raise our child alone. I do not mean leaving you," Rose explained before her words were taken the wrong way. "I mean not to hire anyone to do it. I don¡¯t have much to do throughout the day. I have reached a point of studying by myself and my tutor¡¯s visits are becoming fewer. I can do it."


    "If that is what you want then you can do it, Rose. No one can tell us what to do concerning our child. I will be home to help. It will be a learning experience for the two of us," said Zayne.


    Rose didn¡¯t think so. "You have a nephew."


    "I won¡¯t lie and say that I have been around him a lot when he was younger. You don¡¯t have any idea how much I avoided the palace unless there was an important meeting for me to attend. Besides, being an uncle is different from being a father. I hand him back to my brother when I am ready to leave," Zayne explained the difference.


    Rose laughed and agreed that it was different. "Good. Then it will be a first for us. I have never been around a baby before. My friends¡¯ children aren¡¯t so small anymore and none of the women had ever made it so far to have their children and Graham didn¡¯t see any use in buying a baby. It would just be noise to upset his customers."


    "How small are they at first?" Rose wondered, looking down at her hand to imagine it. She would need to be extra careful.


    "They are quite small from what I have seen," Zayne replied.


    "Then, might you have been a small baby?" Rose asked, hoping it was so.


    "I don¡¯t know. I never asked my mother and I wouldn¡¯t trust the old portraits. Most are ruined by how old they are and my size wasn¡¯t accurate in my opinion. I was shorter than my brothers at first but then I grew taller than them in the blink of an eye. I might have been a tiny baby," Zayne said to ease Rose¡¯s mind. "You could have been a big baby as well." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I should ask my mother when I go inside. I hope our child will be kind to me and try not to place me in too much pain. Forgive me if I take my anger out on you. My friends said they yelled at their husbands when they came to see the baby. You will be in the room with me, right? You will not leave me," Rose said, thinking of what her friends told her.


    "I will be by your side if you want me to be. My hand is yours to hold as much as you like and you can blame me if you need. I don¡¯t mind it," Zayne suggested.


    "I want you to be there with me. It is scary from what my friends told me," said Rose.


    Rose did not want to be alone with people she did not know well. She wanted Zayne to be right there next to her holding her hand. It was at moments like this that Rose saw how lucky she was for Zayne to want to be present at a time when most men stayed outside the room.


    There were plenty of traditions in town that Rose did not want to uphold. It was perfectly fine in her eyes for Zayne to help raise their child and to witness their birth. She already wouldn¡¯t be a perfect lady to the town since the things ladies were to do didn¡¯t make sense in Rose¡¯s opinion.


    Rose rested her head on Zayne¡¯s arm as she walked, enjoying the peace they had now before Anna came to restart the celebrations.

 Chapter 327

    Chapter 327: Chapter 327After a quick walk through the garden, Rose parted from Zayne to find a quiet corner to read a book she brought along. Her pace when reading had increased but there were still new words that stumped her.


    Rose waited for Anna¡¯s arrival as well as Mary, Finn, and Krystle to join them to add more dinner guests for the celebration. Rose wanted Charlotte to join them as well but did not receive a response as yet. Janice was going to come which made Rose happy.


    "Where is she?" Rose heard Anna¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t know how much she missed her sister until she heard Anna searching for her.


    "I am here!" Rose said as loud as she could for Anna to find her. She set the book aside to finish later and stood up.


    "Rose!" Anna yelled, rushing to her sister to hug her. "It is about time you returned. I missed you so much."


    Anna was disappointed that Rose could not make it to her wedding. It would have been fun to have Rose by her side as well as her mother but then again, it saved Anna from having more drama from her grandmother.


    Rose looked at the man waiting to be introduced. "You must introduce your husband to me. I do not know where Zayne is to introduce them."


    Anna let go of Rose and turned around to look at her husband. "He is Paul Shepherd. If you visit the palace, you might find him there in the court. He was one of the lucky men not replaced. This is my sister, Rose Hamilton." S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Paul bowed slightly to greet Rose. He knew exactly what the Hamilton name meant and he was well aware of who Zayne was. The men from outside the kingdom in the court spoke about Zayne so much that Paul felt he knew him. "You are just as your sister described you to be."


    "And you," Rose said, greeting Paul with a curtsy. "You two met during her visits with the queen?"


    "We did. I might have placed myself in the path of danger to get to speak to your sister," said Paul.


    "You are a soldier in the court?" Rose asked.


    "I am tasked with protecting the men from our kingdom and at other times, I inform the court about the palace¡¯s safety. It is what I did before when King James was alive," Paul explained.


    "You look so young yet you were able to find good work in the palace. My husband is also a soldier," Rose said and noticed how Paul smiled.


    "We are all aware of your husband, Lady Hamilton. Though we were once enemies, there is still some respect for his victories. I was lucky to have been among the group his soldiers did not kill the day he attacked the palace," Paul shared.


    "Forgive me if I might seem a little wary concerning you. You are a soldier and you were there when my husband took over. I hope your intentions for marrying my sister lie only in loving her. If there is something else, I won¡¯t hesitate to send my husband after you," Rose warned Paul.


    It wasn¡¯t unlikely that anyone who once served King James might be plotting on Zayne since he led the downfall of the king¡¯s reign.


    "Rose," Anna said, surprised by the threat.


    "It is fine, Anna. Your sister is right to look out for you. I assure you that I love your sister. I know that our royals were not once perfect or the right fit for this kingdom. Still, I was angry by their downfall but the kingdom doesn¡¯t need revenge now. Our daily lives are finally back to normal," Paul said, seeing no need for war.


    Paul continued, "There are men. Well, some men wanted to attack the people your husband left behind but they were captured. Some were imprisoned while others were killed. I won¡¯t lie that there aren¡¯t any more allies of King James plotting. You and your husband should be careful."


    "I will tell Zayne but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already aware somehow. I need to look for him. I brought gifts for the two of you. You¡¯ll need to forgive me since I brought gifts based on how Anna described you to be in her letters," Rose said now in case Paul might not like his gift.


    Paul saw it as impossible for him to not like the gift. "A gift from a Hamilton is an honour. I will treasure it."


    "Enough of this. You have him speaking like he is in the court at the moment. You can relax," Anna said, going to Paul to fix his shirt. "Rose is not as serious or judges too much like you have her in your head. Other than my mother and I, she will be the next person for you to be relaxed around."


    Paul wanted to be relaxed but how could he when it wouldn¡¯t be long before he was next to Victor and in the presence of Zayne Hamilton? He did not come here to fight over speaking to Rose in the wrong tone.


    "I have something to share with you, Anna. You should find the men," Rose told Paul. "They might be having a drink and our mother is with Zayne¡¯s mother. Oh, you are not to tell anyone she is Zayne¡¯s mother.


    ¡¯His mother?¡¯ Paul thought. ¡¯The former queen?!¡¯


    Rose walked holding Anna¡¯s hand. "Your husband is quite handsome but I am a little surprised you went for a man in the palace. After what happened with finding out my father and how the princess was, I thought you wanted nothing to do with the palace."


    "I didn¡¯t. I was visiting Willow and stumbled into Paul. You should have seen him. He would stand in my path but say nothing. Before I could speak to him, he would hurry away. It bothered me at first but then I looked forward to seeing him. I stopped seeing other suitor and waited for Paul to finally speak," Anna shared.


    "I am happy it happened this way. I don¡¯t know if I would be as happy as I am now if I married the man courting me before Paul. I do not think he approached me to get close to Zayne to harm him. At least I do not hope so. That would hurt me a lot," Anna said, hurt from just thinking about it.


    "I was mostly trying to scare him as your older sister but father must have done that already. Oh! My good news," Rose remembered why she was alone with Anna. "Zayne and I will be expecting our first child. Surprisingly, they are not near to keep watching me-"


    ¡¯What?" Anna exclaimed, stepping away from Rose.


    They startled some of the maids passing by.


    Rose laughed. "Why did you move? I won¡¯t pass it to you if you are close. Do you not know how it works?"


    "Of course I do. I am a married woman and I heard talk about it before. There is a child inside of you," Anna said, staring at Rose¡¯s belly. "I will have a niece or nephew?"


    "You will," Rose replied.


    Anna started to approach Rose to hug her but stopped.


    Rose couldn¡¯t believe she was adding another person to the list. "I haven¡¯t turned fragile all of a sudden. I will not break if you hug me."


    "No, but your husband could easily break anyone he thinks hurt you. I am happy for both of you. You shall be a wonderful mother. I must note to be careful around you. I do not want to be scared by Zayne again," Anna said, remembering the time when she first spoke to him alone.


    "Alone?" Rose asked, puzzled.


    Anna did not want to speak about it. "We should find the others."

 Chapter 328

    Chapter 328: Chapter 328Rose found her mother and Catherine first. Like Zayne suspected, they were both plotting something but Rose didn¡¯t know what it was as yet. As long as they were enjoying themselves then Rose didn¡¯t mind whatever they were up to. It wouldn¡¯t feel right to end their excitement by telling them not to plan something for her. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "The first baby. This is exciting. It is only unfortunate that we might not be around to see the birth and tend to you. I want to have a baby with Paul as soon as possible. A son so father wouldn¡¯t need to worry about who will take over the estate," said Anna.


    Anna wouldn¡¯t give her father some peace of mind about the future. He had daughters so many thought he was left without an heir.


    "I can¡¯t have one of our cousins be the one to give father an heir. You missed a lot of drama," Anna informed Rose. "Grandmother was not too happy about my choice with Paul. He has good work and a home for us but he wasn¡¯t what she imagined for a daughter of a lord. She thought my life would change and it did but I don¡¯t mind."


    Anna already knew that no one would be able to spoil her like her father did unless she married a king.


    "Paul already spoils me a lot and now that I am a wife, I think about money differently. I already have plenty of dresses that I have not worn and our home needs more attention than I need dresses. What are you laughing at, mother?" Anna asked, suspicious about what her mother found funny.


    "Nothing. It is just wonderful to hear you speak this way. It wasn¡¯t that long ago that I had to scold you for always losing any jewels your father gave you. I see that you have grown up a bit. I am happy you have," Madeline said since she had some concerns about Anna.


    "I wasn¡¯t intentionally losing them. Maybe they just wanted me to have something new so they made themselves lost. I am more careful with what Paul buys me. I cannot lose my husband¡¯s gift,¡¯ Anna said, raising her hand to show off her new gift. "And what about you, Rose?"


    "It is lovely but I don¡¯t have any need for jewels. I will only wear the ones Zayne bought for me if I need to attend a party or I am hosting a garden party for my friends. I don¡¯t enjoy it as you do," Rose replied.


    "Zayne buys them for you? You do not pick them out yourself? We must talk," Anna said.


    "Good luck," Catherine wished for Anna. "My son is always ready to spoil her but Rose isn¡¯t interested in such things. She spends most money on the home, which is wonderful since Zayne¡¯s home looks different. It looks ready for a family instead of for a soldier."


    "I enjoy decorating it and the garden. It does not take as much money as it might look to decorate. I ask my maids where I can go to get what is reasonable. I am sorry to disappoint you," Rose said to Anna.


    "You have not changed one bit and I do not mind it. It would have been disappointing to see you change so much when I wasn¡¯t around to witness it. I¡¯m sure your habits will change when it comes to your baby. You will want to spoil them. Wish me luck so I can have a baby soon. Then our children would be close in age," Anna said, excited to see their children together.


    "I wish the best for you. About your wedding," Rose said, wanting to hear more about her grandmother. "You didn¡¯t write to me about any interruptions so did it go well?"


    "Yes. Grandmother wasn¡¯t happy but that is nothing new. I¡¯ve lost being her favourite since I married a man not to her liking. I haven¡¯t seen her since the wedding. I need to go see my aunts and cousins so I might run into her. You should avoid her," Anna advised Rose.


    Anna doubted Valerie would be kind to Rose while she was pregnant.


    After what happened during her engagement to Paul with Valerie pointing fingers at Madeline for the reason Anna made such a poor choice, Anna had to distance herself from her grandmother. It was why she enjoyed living here in the capital.


    "I wasn¡¯t thinking of going to visit her. Marrying a prince wasn¡¯t enough to make her think highly of me. Oh, Catherine is aware of my background," Rose said so her mother and sister didn¡¯t need to speak in circles.


    "I do and I don¡¯t have any intentions of speaking about it to anyone. I didn¡¯t come here to get involved in anyone¡¯s past," said Catherine. "I want to enjoy having a break."


    "And you will. Rose, I will be taking Catherine around tomorrow. You should join us so we can all arrive and leave the market together," Madeline suggested.


    "I will tell Zayna and the others," Rose replied.


    "Will you go see your old friend Alexander? Paul told me that they are offering him a spot back in the palace for him to protect the queen but he has declined it. He¡¯s become a saviour to many in town since he¡¯s looking for missing people. You must want to talk to him," Anna said, secretly hoping she would be around to see Zayne get jealous.


    "No, I wasn¡¯t going to look for him,¡¯ Rose responded, surprising Anna.


    "Why? Is it because he didn¡¯t attend the wedding? When your past was going around, he was putting all his good deeds on you and telling others what really happened. Don¡¯t you at least want to see him?" Anna asked.


    Rose shook her head. "No. It¡¯s nice that he¡¯s doing good things for the town but as for helping me by clearing up my past, I don¡¯t need to speak to him. I don¡¯t hate him but we go around in circles when we speak."


    Rose didn¡¯t feel like she was away from home for a long time but it was enough for her to not think about her friendship with Alexander until she was on the ship to come here. Were they still friends? If she did not speak of liking him would he run away? Had his feelings changed now?


    Rose wasn¡¯t thrilled that Alexander was doing kind things for the town and speaking on her behalf but he couldn¡¯t face her because she loved Zayne. Rose didn¡¯t want to waste time starting over a friendship with Alexander if he was just going to leave when he didn¡¯t like seeing her with Zayne. Then there was the incident with Mathias.


    ¡¯We¡¯re better off away from each other,¡¯ Rose decided.


    Alexander had his path helping others and now she had her path with Zayne.


    "That¡¯s surprising you won¡¯t go to him. Enough time has passed to get over being upset over the wedding and he did help protect your name. I will be honest, I wanted to get a glimpse of Zayne fighting over you. I thought we would have gotten to see them fight in the past," said Anna.


    "Thank goodness we didn¡¯t," Madeline said, relieved it never reached that point. "Enough about men. We must plan what we will do tomorrow."

 Chapter 329

    Chapter 329: Chapter 329"What did I do to deserve having the two of you bother me?" Victor asked, trying not to look at the two men he was forced to call sons-in-law. "This home is big enough for the two of you to not be in my sight before dinner."


    "I¡¯m sorry but Lady Hamilton suggested that I meet with the men. I was never introduced to Zayne Hamilton and then I thought to come greet you father-"


    "I told you not to call me, father," Victor interrupted Paul. "I only want my children to call me that. For you, it is and always will be Lord Ambrose. Relax a little before Anna thinks I am being hard on you. Do you think I am hard on you?"


    "Of course not. This is how men are. When Anna and I have a child, I might be this very way," Paul said but soon regretted mentioning a child. Victor always had that look of not wanting him to touch Anna even though they were married. "Zayne, I hear you will be having a child."


    "Did you bring that up now to throw me into the fire with him?" Zayne asked, seeing right through Paul¡¯s plan.


    "No. I didn¡¯t. Why would I do that?" Paul smiled. He thought Zayne would be an ally for him against Victor.


    "I will be having a baby. It is only right that since I married the older sister, I would be the first one to make him a grandfather. That means you should love me the most, Victor. Every time you see your grandchild, you must think of me," said Zayne.


    Victor wanted a rope and a hole in the ground to place Zayne in until the visit here would be over. "You two do not need to be here just because my daughters sent you. I don¡¯t have anything to say to either of you so speak to each other and leave me alone."


    "You do not want to give me advice about being a father? If you didn¡¯t know, my father has long passed and I would rather not take advice from my brother. Don¡¯t you want me to be a good father?" Zayne asked, feigning hurt.


    Victor sighed. "I know you do not need my advice."


    "I don¡¯t need it but I would like to hear it. You are still Rose¡¯s father so I care about your opinion or advice. You should be glad that I am willing to listen to you," said Zayne.


    "Fine," Victor decided to give them a piece of advice. "When it comes to you being a father or well the both of you," he included Paul. "It¡¯s not that much different from how you are as a husband. You love your wives, you care for them and protect them. With your children, you need to be more careful since your mistakes could affect them."


    Victor continued, "They¡¯ll need you for the first part of their lives. I suggest you be close to your children instead of leaving all the nurturing to their mother. You might regret it later on if you are not close to your children. There¡¯s dangers with both of your work so you need to be careful."


    "I¡¯m not a general anymore," Zayne said.


    "Why?" Paul questioned, hearing of this for the first time. "I am still a soldier."


    "Common soldier," Zayne pointed to Paul. "General," he pointed at himself. "Our work was not the same. I gave my wife a scare with the time I was out on an order and she is now pregnant. I want to be near to see everything. Then I might consider going back."


    Paul found it to be admirable. Zayne was the best he could be right now with everyone speaking of his victories so for him to give that up all for Rose was something he didn¡¯t expect. Paul couldn¡¯t put a stop to everything he achieved just for Anna. Then again, his work wasn¡¯t anything like Zayne¡¯s.


    "Hmm," a sound of approval was heard from Victor. "I am starting to like you. I was close to Madeline when she was pregnant. It is possible to be by your wife¡¯s side and not abandon your duties. If you love her, you will find a way."


    "This is all? What about when they cry? Rose might have been a quiet baby but I am sure that Anna was loud," Zayne said, confident Anna was the harder child to deal with. "How did you deal with her?"


    Paul was offended that Zayne assumed it was his wife. "Isn¡¯t the older child always the one who makes the parents suffer? I am willing to bet that my Anna was a sweet child."


    "You must have married a different Anna and you don¡¯t know much about my Rose," Zayne said, knowing Paul just didn¡¯t know any better. "When you speak to Rose, you will know better."


    "I am starting to get the feeling that you think my wife is loud. She is not. Anna is a wonderful lady," Paul defended his wife.


    "I never said she wasn¡¯t a wonderful lady but as a child, I am taking a good guess she required more time than Rose did,¡¯ Zayne better explained his words.


    "I," Paul started but didn¡¯t know what to say. "Your wife went missing so-"


    "I advise you not to finish that if you want to make it to dinner," Zayne gave a warning.


    Paul cleared his throat. He didn¡¯t know what came over him to mention the past. "Forgive me. I was just trying to defend my wife and reached for anything."


    Victor stood up. He was annoyed with both of them. "You are fools. All babies cry. I suggest you find a good book and start preparing before your baby is here. Until it is time for us to sit at dinner, do not find me. I want to be alone."


    Victor left the two fools to bother each other. They could kill each other for all he cared.


    Zayne stood up since his fun was over. "You¡¯ve made him angry."


    "I did? I thought we both upset him since he said fools. Did I hear him wrong? I know he is being hard on us because we married his daughters but I look forward to the day he will say he likes me. He already allows me to visit when I have questions about the palace. I should take him on a hunt for us to bond," Paul plotted.


    "A hunt? Invite me along when you do it. I don¡¯t know why you are trying so hard. If he didn¡¯t like us, we wouldn¡¯t have let us marry his daughters. Well, I know he likes me but I am not quite certain about you. Good luck," Zayne patted Paul¡¯s back. "You will need it." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 330

    Chapter 330: Chapter 330"Mother, this is Krystle. She has been by my side since I stepped foot on the estate. It is thanks to her that I am learning so much about the town and she helps with all that I need," Rose said, introducing Krystle to Madeline.


    ¡¯Welcome," Madeline hugged Krystle.


    Krystle was surprised by the lady hugging her at first but then she remembered that this was Rose¡¯s mother. Kindness seemed to run in the family. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Lady Ambrose. Thank you for the dinner invitation."


    "You have to thank Rose for that. I must give you something for looking after Rose while she is away from us. You will have your hands full in the future and I hope it does not make you think of running away. She will need you now more than ever," said Madeline.


    "I do not intend to leave the lady. She has taken care of me well and I enjoy working for her. I shall stay by her side," Krystle promised.


    Krystle was curious if Rose was able to confirm if she would be having a baby and if this was what her mother meant by having her hands full. There would be much to celebrate once it came out that Zayne was expecting his first child. If the child were to be a boy then there would be even more celebrations as well as some who might worry about the crown prince.


    "Wonderful! Please enjoy your time in our home. I need to check with the butler," Madeline said and then left the pair.


    "Forgive me if I overstepped but did you find out?" Krystle asked.


    "We did. We called for a doctor and he confirmed it. Everyone is treating me like I might break though I am still small. I worry about how they will be when I grow. I¡¯m sorry to have you bring your things here after you already settled into your room at Zayne¡¯s home. My mother wants us to stay here so I thought it was only fair to bring you," Rose said, apologetic for all the work Krystle did.


    "It is fine, Milady. I had not opened my bags yet since I was busy taking a look around. I only took out some of your dresses to hang them up but it wasn¡¯t a lot of work. I am happy to be here so I can care for you. I am a bit nervous," Krystle confessed, worried about being near a pregnant woman with a status like Rose¡¯s.


    "Not you too, Krystle. You were going to be the one person who would not worry. Tonight for dinner you are not here as my maid but as a guest to celebrate with us. I promise to give you plenty of time to explore. Tomorrow we will be taking a walk through the town so you will have time to wander off to get what you need," said Rose.


    "That is generous but I must remain by your side. I am not familiar with the land so I do not want to wander off. Would you like something to drink?" Krystle asked, not knowing where the kitchen was but she would find it to get what Rose needed.


    Rose touched Krystle¡¯s hand. "You are not to serve me tonight. Every day at this hour, you do not need to serve me. I will need your help at times but not all day. You may find your seat at the table. My husband is already near to help me."


    Krystle didn¡¯t know how to just sit. She always got time off when at home but this felt different.


    "I¡¯m sure you will get used to it. Excuse me," Rose said, leaving Krystle¡¯s side for now. She had other guests to greet.


    "Rose!" Janice greeted Rose with a hug. "I thought it might be far longer before I got to see you again."


    Janice often had to bite her tongue since Rose and Zayne became far more than what she thought would have happened with Zayne courting Rose. Never in her wildest dreams would she have placed them together for this long.


    "Charlotte will not be able to join us today but she sent dresses and hopes you will visit the shop. With Zayne," Janice added since it was known that Zayne was the one who spent money. "I have made a dress for you as well," she said, showing Rose a pink dress on the pile of dresses in her hands.


    "You have succeeded with your dreams," Rose replied, remembering how Janice told her in the past of wanting to make dresses.


    "Yes. I am lucky that Charlotte looked beyond my age and spoke to her mother about hiring me. I might still take up work to clean a home if days are slow but so far it is going well for me. It is all thanks to you bringing me here. I have a few more dresses I would like to make for you if you would give me the chance," said Janice.


    Of all the customers Janice received these days none of them were as special as Rose. Rose was near and dear to her heart from the very beginning and knowing why Rose was the way she was when they first met, Janice wanted to take care of her even more.


    "I look forward to hearing of your travels. First, I need to find somewhere to place your dresses before your guests see them," Janice said, looking for somewhere to rest them.


    "I will help you put them away," Krystle offered.


    "She is my maid. It will help her calm her mind so please help her find a room to put them in. Why does it seem like the two of you were arguing again?" Rose questioned, looking at the door where Finn and Mary entered. ¡¯I think you should leave Mary alone, Finn. The two of you might not be a match." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Might? I have made it very clear that we are not suited for each other. If you send for him and he does not arrive then I have killed him. I have given him enough warning for him to keep his head but it appears that he wishes to lose it. Please save me, Rose,¡¯ Mary pleaded.


    She did not want to spill blood in the Ambrose¡¯s home but Finn was pushing her to do it.


    Rose took Mary¡¯s hand to walk with her. "You will be seated to the left of me. I have much to tell you. Finn, I suggest that you find Zayne to speak to him. I do not want to see you killed."

 Chapter 331

    Chapter 331: Chapter 331With all the guests present, everyone took their seat in the dining room as dinner was about to be served. Madeline and Victor sat at the ends of the large table while everyone else found a seat to their liking.


    Rose let Mary sit to her left as she promised. Krystle was between Mary and Finn so the two would not bicker now. Everyone was now told of why they were invited to dinner so Rose and Zayne were given more congratulations from the others and heard more talk about gifts.


    Rather than turn them down, Rose shared her excitement about seeing what they would prepare for her or rather, for the baby.


    "How did your talk with Paul go? You did not tell me," Rose said softly for Zayne to hear.


    "He lets his fear of your father show but he does not appear to be bad. He¡¯s not the kind of man I would have placed your sister to go after but what she has now isn¡¯t bad. I can bear a conversation with him and she looks to be happy. Why? Are you worried about something?" Zayne asked, sneaking a glance at Paul.


    "He mentioned being in the palace when you killed James. I am just worried about the people who will be seeking revenge. I will trust your word and Anna¡¯s that he is a good man. We will be walking around the town tomorrow and I am a little nervous about the reaction to my return. The reaction to our group," Rose said, nervous that there could be conflict.


    She couldn¡¯t place herself in the line of danger at the moment.


    "You will have Mary and Finn with you as well as other guards. If you do not feel like you are safe then you may ask to leave. I will try to make my visit to the palace short and meet with you in the market. You do not need to go if you do not feel like it," said Zayne. He needed Rose to act upon how she felt. "There¡¯s plenty of time to take a walk around."


    "I have already agreed to go. If you can be there quickly then I will go. I want to be outside while I can and look for more books to read. Also, one of us must go with our mothers tomorrow to stop them when they start buying too much. You know they will," Rose said, looking across the table at their mothers speaking to each other. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My plan to leave her in the hands of your mother might have backfired. She will buy a double because Yvonne is expecting her second child. You must remember that."


    It slipped Rose¡¯s mind that she wasn¡¯t the only one expecting a baby. The kingdom had a big celebration when it officially came out that the queen was expecting her second child.


    "I must buy something for Yvonne. I have not gotten the chance to see her and I won¡¯t until her baby is here. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to visit her in the palace for a short time. It isn¡¯t fair that she would have to come to our home to see me. She is the queen so her place is in the palace. I won¡¯t go there regularly but I want to see that she is well," Rose said, hoping Zayne wouldn¡¯t be against it.


    "I am not thrilled about it. You need to be very careful now and if it slips that you are pregnant, there are still people against me who might try to harm you. I would have to be at your side when you go and you shouldn¡¯t eat what they offer you," Zayne replied.


    Zayne didn¡¯t want her to be there at all but going was the only way for her to see Yvonne.


    Rose frowned. Would they go so far to hurt her? "They would put something in my food to get rid of our baby?"


    "They would put something in it to kill you. I told you the palace is dangerous and I meant it. Many will do vile things to hurt their enemies. We¡¯ve been getting rid of the men against me but it will take some time to get rid of all unless I kill-"


    "No," Rose stopped Zayne. "It is good that we will not be in the palace often. We have better things to do than to think about killing anyone. We will figure out how to see Yvonne when we get home. Thank you," she said, accepting the water Zayne poured for her.


    "So Rose, what are you most excited to have? Most ladies tend to want boys," Finn said, bringing the attention in the room to the couple.


    "We only say that because our families make it important for us to give our husbands heirs," Catherine informed Finn. "Most of us do enjoy having daughters but boys are to be our focus first. Then we end up having to watch boys who find every possible way to run into the face of danger."


    "I do not have a preference about what we will have," Rose responded. That was the last thing on her mind.


    "I will bet my sword that Zayne has a preference," Finn said, eyeing Zayne who acted like he didn¡¯t hear what they were speaking about. "A daughter who looks just like her mother. Have I won?"


    "Let us hope it is so," Victor muttered.


    Madeline agreed with Finn since it sounded just like something Zayne would say. "I think it is perfectly fine if the child were to look like Zayne or both. I do not mind as well if they have a boy or girl. I only look forward to someone spoiling me. Wouldn¡¯t it be wonderful if they were to have both?"


    Rose was lucky to have swallowed the water she sipped before her mother spoke. "Zayne and I are only looking forward to one child right now. We might have another later on but only one for right now. We both must learn how to take care of a baby and two would be too much."


    Rose didn¡¯t need the surprise of having another baby inside of her. She was already nervous about the one and the mention of another was making her even more nervous.


    Rose picked up her glass of water to have another sip.


    "Move on," Zayne told the group. Now was not the time to be worrying Rose. "Finn, are you still failing to court Mary? Should I prepare to hold a funeral for you?"


    Finn frowned. Why did Zayne feel the need to bring that up now?


    "It appears that you need help. I shall speak to you after dinner," Catherine informed Finn.


    Mary wished to be elsewhere. Finn didn¡¯t need any help, he needed someone to warn him about the danger waiting for him. It was only the two of them who needed to return to the camp and if Finn acted upon any advice from Catherine, he might not make it to the camp in one piece.

 Chapter 332

    Chapter 332: Chapter 332The next day, Rose parted from Zayne since he needed to go to the palace to see Willow and the court.


    Rose rode in a carriage with Finn, Mary, and Krystle while the other carriage in front of them had Victor, Madeline, and Catherine as well as some of the Ambrose guards riding on horses.


    Anna was busy with plans she had already agreed to before the visit to join the group now but she would meet with them later.


    Rose was glued to the window, taking in the sight of the town she thought she would have forgotten after being away so long. Nothing much had changed from what she saw so far. The only change now was that everyone was back to their daily routines and there were fewer soldiers around.


    "When will there be more visitors from home?" Rose asked, missing the way the others reacted to what she called home.


    "They are waiting a little longer before it is given the clear for our people to travel here and for the people here to come to us. The court and king want to avoid any hostility so it might be a few more weeks before you see more of us here," Finn responded.


    "I see. I hope they can get along well with each other. There doesn¡¯t need to be any more fighting but I have a feeling there will be. It will take some time but as long as there is peace, the people might see why it was better to get rid of the former king," Rose said, hoping they wouldn¡¯t be blind to think the kingdom wasn¡¯t better before.


    "It isn¡¯t as easy as you want it to be. As bad as your king was, he was of royal lineage and the people love their royals. They might never forgive killing off so many royals but there will be others who secretly enjoy the change. It could take years for many to move on," Mary guessed since she had seen it with her own eyes.


    "I had a thought last night about the chance of Zayne and I raising our child here but it is best that we do not. If our child resembles Zayne then they should be raised over there. I don¡¯t want my child to face waiting for others to accept them," Rose said, the thought of living here leaving her mind.


    "He¡¯s already given up being our general. He cannot decide to move here so I am glad that you are against it. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for you to raise a Hamilton here since you are not ordinary people. Allow me," Finn offered to open the door when the carriage stopped.


    Rose hadn¡¯t told Zayne of her thoughts about living here because he would seriously consider it. It only came to mind because she was here with her family but this wasn¡¯t home for her anymore.


    Rose shook her head, trying to get rid of these thoughts. She accepted Finn¡¯s hand to step out of the carriage and begin looking around the market.


    They already gathered a lot of attention which was expected because of the Ambrose carriage at the front and Zayne¡¯s carriage stood out quite a bit. Their wish for a quiet walk around the market might not last long even though they¡¯ve just arrived.


    Rose tried her best to ignore the looks and the whispers all around them. She instead focused on Krsytle who seemed afraid. It reminded Rose of how she felt going to Zayne¡¯s home. "We are right here with you," she whispered to Krystle. "We must hope they will grow bored and turn their attention to something else."


    Rose walked to meet up with her mother and the others. Already the soldiers Zayne sent ahead were circling Rose to protect her. She was lucky that Zayne had not travelled with his army or there might not have been much room for anyone to walk.


    Krystle stayed close to Rose, ready to attack if anyone got too close. Rose had to return just as she arrived, which was unharmed and in a good mood.


    "I will be able to blend in thanks to them trying to get a good look at you," Catherine said, happy for herself but also sorry for Rose. "You should stay close and don¡¯t be afraid to point out anyone who makes you feel uncomfortable. I¡¯m almost certain there might be a way for Zayne to get from the palace to here in the blink of an eye to protect you."


    Catherine knew it had to be bothering Zayne a lot that he could not be here for Rose¡¯s first time out walking around the town after the news he received.


    "I will try to walk in the less crowded areas. You should be safe as well. I will meet with you here in an hour or so," Rose said, waving goodbye to the others.


    There were shops Madeline wanted to take Catherine to while there were other places Rose wanted to take Krystle to and she wanted to visit Charlotte. To finish their day in the market faster, the group needed to split.


    It wouldn¡¯t be hard for Rose to be found considering the amount of guards around her.


    "Something smells sweet," Rose said, wanting to find the source of it first.


    Rose tried to lead the way but she always ended up with a soldier coming in front of her to block others from getting close. It bothered Rose but knowing it was for a good reason, she tried to put up with it.


    Her mood was soon better when she found the sweet scent she smelled before. "Do you all want one?" Rose asked the group.


    There was money she was able to bring back which she couldn¡¯t spend in Zayne¡¯s homeland.


    "I will buy it," Finn offered, starting to show Catherine¡¯s advice.


    Mary stayed silent to let Finn make a fool of himself since she didn¡¯t like sweets. However, he surprised her by only buying one for Rose and Krystle. What was he planning now?


    Rose noticed that Mary didn¡¯t receive one so she decided to break her treat to offer Mary a bite.


    "Thank you but I do not like sweets,¡¯ said Mary.


    "I shall have it," Finn said, leaning forward to take the candy straight from Rose¡¯s hand to eat it. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose lowered her hand. Had Finn hit his head?


    "Rose?"


    Rose turned to her right, trying to see through the wall of guards for the person who said her name. She frowned when she saw the familiar face of a friend she couldn¡¯t forget.


    Alexander was panting like he had run far to get here. Had news of her arrival in the market spread that quickly? Why couldn¡¯t this have been a day when he was away looking for someone?


    "Hello," Rose greeted Alexander. She managed a small smile to not be rude.


    Alexander looked at the circle of men around her. She had become someone important quickly and treated almost like she was royalty. ¡¯She is,¡¯ he thought, remembering her marriage to a prince.


    "Could we speak in private?" Alexander asked. He had a lot to apologise for first starting with the wedding. He regretted it every day since then that he had not shown up.


    "I¡¯m afraid we will need to speak like this since there is too much attention and too much of a crowd. What do you want to say?" Rose asked, deciding to listen.

 Chapter 333

    Chapter 333: Chapter 333"I wanted to speak to you alone about where we left off. From what happened to Mathias, how I left, and the wedding. It isn¡¯t something I wanted to share with others so close to hearing us. Is he around?" Alexander asked, looking around for Zayne.


    Why have this large group around Rose instead of being close to protect her?


    "He is not here now but it won¡¯t be long before he arrives. I have not thought about Mathias and I have tried to be understanding as to why you didn¡¯t show up to the wedding. I was angry then and if your name comes up, I still wonder why you didn¡¯t show but I will not hold onto it," said Rose. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Alexander thought they were in a good place Rose added, "It doesn¡¯t mean our friendship is once as it was. I do not know if we have a friendship. You grew closer to Mathias over the years so it shouldn¡¯t have come as a surprise that you felt conflicted."


    "He was like a brother to me. It wouldn¡¯t be the first time he screwed up and if Zayne had not caught him, Mathias would have kept troubling. I still think his punishment shouldn¡¯t have been death but I can admit it was needed to stop him. I am sorry about the wedding," Alexander apologised.


    "I thought of coming to see you but then I just couldn¡¯t bear coming to see you marry someone else. It was childish, I know. I should have been there as your friend. Right now, I am ashamed to look you in the eye. I know we can never go back to what we had as children but I would like a friendship as close as back then."


    "That was what I wanted when we reunited but we have tried to be friends. I have tried to be your friend," Rose said, knowing she tried her hardest. "I cannot keep going in circles with you. One day, you are my friend and another you leave because you cannot stand to see me with Zayne."


    Rose continued, "There was a point where I thought that in another life had Zayne not reached me first then we might have ended up together. Now I¡¯ve come to realise that I had those thoughts to make up for you being alone. In another life, I hope to find Zayne. He will always be near and you won¡¯t get along."


    "I can try to," Alexander offered. He could put up with Zayne just to be near Rose. "You are all that I have left to call family."


    "You will not get along. I am certain of it. I admire what you have decided to do and I don¡¯t want to ask that you stop saying my name but it is time that you go on and find your family as I have found mine. Perhaps years from now when I am visiting, we can meet again and try a friendship," Rose suggested.


    Rose noticed that look which was the same as before she decided to be with Zayne. A look like Alexander was still waiting for a chance. "I still treasure my memory of you but it is best we keep some distance between us."


    Alexander had hoped this would go differently. That he could at least be her friend.


    "It is disappointing but it might be for the best. I still love you," Alexander confessed.


    Seeing Rose standing before him confirmed that he wasn¡¯t over her yet. He had longed to hear news of her divorce and for Rose to return so she could be with him. That chance was never going to come and should he stay close to Rose, he was only going to keep loving her more than he should.


    "He¡¯s treating you well, right?" Alexander asked, still waiting for the moment Zayne would slip up.


    Rose glanced at the guards around her. Did it not show she was treated well? "He does. His love for me has not changed. There are plenty of women looking your way, you only need to look. You should try speaking to the queen about overseeing the search for missing people. Your talent and the years you spent in the army shouldn¡¯t be wasted."


    Alexander ruffled his hair with his right hand. "I already decided not to go back there. I am getting more done out here than I was in the palace. My place is here so I will not accept any offer to return. You must promise me that we will meet again to continue our friendship," Alexander said, holding his right hand out for Rose to shake on it.


    "I will," Rose agreed, shaking Alexander¡¯s hand. "I look forward to hearing about your adventures. There seems to be someone waiting to speak to you so I won¡¯t keep you. And Alexander, thank you for clearing up my past."


    "I¡¯ve failed you a lot so it was the least I could do. It was nice seeing you, Lady Hamilton," Alexander properly addressed Rose.


    It was another blow to have to let Rose go but Alexander had to put Rose¡¯s happiness before his. Her marriage seemed to be going well and for him to have a chance with Rose it meant she had to end up getting hurt again. Rose had been hurt too many times and didn¡¯t need it to happen one more time.


    Finn kept a close eye on Alexander. He didn¡¯t believe this was the last they were going to see of Alexander and him trying to get close to Rose. "We need to watch where he goes. Rose should have told him that she¡¯s pregnant," he said to Mary.


    Mary didn¡¯t see the need for Rose to share her news so soon. "Why?"


    "It might be the only thing to get him to leave her again. I wouldn¡¯t keep trying to court you if you were to be pregnant by another man. It means what you have is serious or you were careless but they are married," Finn explained. "Lover boy needs to wake up fast."


    ¡¯You should take your advice. Zayne should be here soon so we don¡¯t need to worry about her old friend. We do not need to share anything to get him away from Rose. I¡¯ll kill him if he gets in the way of their marriage," Mary said, getting as much as a good look at Alexander as she could while he walked away.


    Mary was glad that Rose did not give Alexander a chance to get close to her again and most likely allowed him to ruin the good mood everyone was in or her marriage at some point.


    "I might need to follow what Rose says instead of Catherine. How about we make a deal? I will leave you alone for now but some time from now if you decide to look for a husband, will you consider me? I will try to have a title in the army by then. Agreed?" Finn offered his hand for Mary to shake.


    Courting Mary now when she wasn¡¯t ready to be with anyone wasn¡¯t working in his favour. Mary continued to ignore him but he might have a chance in the future when she was ready.


    "Very well," Mary agreed, using the one flaw in his offer that she could use to her favour. "If I start looking for a man to wed and you are not married, I will be open to courting you. Until then, you are to leave me alone," she shook on it.


    Finn was happy with taking a step forward with Mary but after locking eyes with Krystle and the way she shook her head as if disappointed, he felt like he had made a mistake he wasn¡¯t aware of.

 Chapter 334

    Chapter 334: Chapter 334"Would you like another? I would love for Zayne to try one but he isn¡¯t a lover of sweets. I can buy it for him and eat what he leaves behind. Can I have two more?" Rose asked the merchant.


    They were off to a good start minus having to speak to Alexander.


    "You will need water but I do not know where to get it," Krystle said, feeling out of her element. At home, she knew where to get everything Rose needed fast but she had to learn her surroundings.


    "I do not need water to drink but I might need it to wash my hands. It is sticky," Rose said, regretting holding the candy with both her hands.


    Krystle took the candy from the merchant so Rose wouldn¡¯t need to make her hand stickier. "The lady needs water for her hands," she informed the guards.


    "I have to visit Charlotte and Janice. They should have a space for me to wash my hands. We can go there now since it is close by. Mary, Finn," Rose turned to the pair behind her. "Is there somewhere you wish to go? We can go there first."


    "We are here to protect you," Mary reminded Rose.


    "Right. You are all working," Rose said, disappointed they could not relax a bit. Even Krystle was busy trying to focus on serving her.


    Rose hadn¡¯t thought of how walking without a friend who did not need to serve or guard her would be. "Then we will go to Charlotte for a short visit. It is this- Oh!" Rose gasped, surprised by the aftermath of the soldier before her who was struck by something.


    It looked to be a rotten fruit which burst when it hurt the soldier¡¯s face and ruined his uniform. Rose tried to get a good look at who threw it but the guards blocked her view to protect her from getting hit.


    "Are you alright?" Krystle asked, doing a quick look over Rose¡¯s appearance.


    "I am fine. I wasn¡¯t the one hit by it. Where is my handkerchief so he can wipe it off? Did I leave it in the carriage?" Rose wondered since it wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found. Why was it that the one time she needed the handkerchief it wasn¡¯t around?


    Krystle still checked to see that Rose was not hit by anything. "Who did it?" She asked, trying to tiptoe to look over the guards. That person must have a death wish.


    Did they think Rose wouldn¡¯t be protected well since Zayne wasn¡¯t around?


    Finn left the group with Mary to deal with the fool who thought it was smart to throw something in Rose¡¯s direction. He found a man who had to be twice his age holding another rotten tomato he wanted to throw. ¡¯Don¡¯t," Finn warned the man.


    Mary pulled out her sword after Finn¡¯s shoes were spat on.


    "You don¡¯t belong here and she¡¯s a traitor to this kingdom. A whore who married the enemy!" The stranger yelled. He refused to be so welcoming of the people who caused this good kingdom to fall. The ones who made many of them lose sons the day they attacked the palace.


    Mary aimed her sword at the man¡¯s neck. She was ready to kill him without first receiving the order from Finn. He could not call Rose a whore and get away with it. "If you want to be a fool and act like your king was good to you then so be it but do not insult her name." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The stranger spat in Mary¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t need some woman telling him what to do.


    Finn grabbed the stranger¡¯s shirt and threw a punch, one right after the other for both insulting Rose and being so disgusting he would spit in Mary¡¯s face. Mary shielded Finn from another man who came forward with rotten fruit.


    Mary looked behind them at the guards still surrounding Rose. She could tell by the reactions of her peers that they wanted to join to help them but it was more important to keep Rose safe. "Get the lady out of here," she ordered the group.


    Mary was hit in the chest by something and before she could react to it, all she saw was a fist connecting to the face of the man who hit her. "Zayne,¡¯ she said, surprised by his arrival.


    Zayne separated Finn from the man who was about to be unconscious from how hard Finn had been hitting him. He stood like a wall between the two sides.


    Finn flicked his hand, trying to shake off the pain from his bruised knuckles. "They threw something in Rose¡¯s direction and spat in Mary¡¯s face."


    Zayne peered down at the man who could hardly keep his eyes open. He had hoped on the way here that he would find Rose lost in enjoying herself and he would keep his distance for a moment to not disturb her but instead, he came across this.


    "Mary, go with Rose," Zayne said, staying behind to deal with the fools in front of him.


    "You¡¯re the one who-"


    "Yes, I am the one who led the charge to kill your king," Zayne spoke over the stranger. "Your issue is with me so fight me."


    Walter, the man who was the first one to throw, averted his gaze. He didn¡¯t know Zayne was around. He had managed to get a few people so angry that they would throw the rotten fruits and vegetables at the outsiders. He looked around for the men he riled up to help him.


    "This is our land," Walter said, using the last of his courage to confront Zayne. "It is time that your people leave."


    Zayne grabbed Walter¡¯s hand and raised it to show the tomato in his hand. "Were you aiming for my wife with these?"


    "She¡¯s a whore who-"


    Zayne didn¡¯t allow the man to finish by grabbing his neck and squeezing it with brute force. "I am not here to harm anyone. The war is over and we do not have any plans to control you but let this be a warning to all of you, I will kill anyone who targets my wife. I consider throwing fruit at her to be hurting her."


    Walter tapped Zayne¡¯s hand, needing him to let go before he broke something.


    Zayne didn¡¯t let go of Walter all because he pleaded. He needed to see the man suffer a little bit and only when Walter started to cry did Zayne let go of him. ¡¯Pick them up and throw them away," he told the men behind Walter.


    Zayne didn¡¯t know how his people and the town guards were handling this behaviour but he didn¡¯t have the patience for it especially when they were targeting Rose.


    Zayne left the crowd to find Rose to check that she was fine. If he found any mark on her then he would return to slaughter anyone involved. He didn¡¯t care how his reaction would make him look.


    "I should have hit him one more time,¡¯ Finn said, still pissed off by what happened. Mary could take it since she was a soldier but still, Finn didn¡¯t like to see it.


    "Rose," Zayne called to her so she knew he was near.


    The soldiers got out of the way to let Zayne get close to Rose.


    Zayne palmed her cheeks and looked over her appearance.


    "I wasn¡¯t hit. You came just in time," Rose said, happy to see him. "We should go. I am not ready to walk around."


    With Zayne here, it was unlikely that anyone would hurt her but Rose didn¡¯t want to take a chance. She had too much to lose to risk it all just to walk around today.

 Chapter 335

    Chapter 335: Chapter 335"I am here to protect you. You do not need to leave yet if there is more you came for," Zayne said, not wanting her day to be ruined by fools.


    "I will only need to apologise to Charlotte for not visiting her today and to Krystle for not showing her around. I will need to send her to be with our mothers so she doesn¡¯t miss walking around. I have a feeling that I would be better at home and I don¡¯t want to ignore it," Rose said, ready to go.


    Rose was going to trust every feeling she got when it came to her safety. She didn¡¯t feel safe now and considering they were going to be in town for a long time, she didn¡¯t need to rush to walk around the market today.


    "Okay," Zayne said, deciding to go with her. "Finn, bring the carriage for us. We¡¯re leaving. When you¡¯re done, take the rest of the guards to inform our mothers and to protect them. Quickly."


    Finn left in search of the carriage Rose came in.


    Rose turned to Krystle who had to be disappointed. "I didn¡¯t want your first day out to be like this. I can have them escort you to be with my mother. She will take care of you and you will not need to work. That is all I can think of to make up for this." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am not sad, Milady. If you do not mind, I would like to return with you. I must be at your side. My interests are in serving you more than having a look around the kingdom so please, let me come with you," Krystle pleaded. She would just be worried about Rose if she were not around her.


    "Very well," Rose replied. She couldn¡¯t force Krystle to go where she didn¡¯t want to be.


    "Come with me," Zayne said, holding Rose¡¯s hand to lead her to the carriage.


    While he wanted to enjoy seeing her walking around the town since she didn¡¯t do it often at home, Zayne still saw leaving early as an unexpected gift since they would have the home all to themselves with their parents out.


    Rose felt relieved when they entered the carriage without any disturbances. She looked to the other side of the carriage where Krystle sat alone since Zayne had taken his spot beside Rose.


    Rose looked at Krystle¡¯s hands. "At least I got to buy some candy for you, Zayne. It was sweet but not too sweet and tasted like apples. I would love to learn to make it. Perhaps that should be my gift to you."


    "I think we both know that making any kind of sweet would be more of a gift for you than it would be for me. Still, I will enjoy tasting the aftermath of what you have created. There was a sweet I used to love growing up. I would sneak into the palace kitchen and take a few," said Zayne.


    It had been years since he ate some but he still remembered the taste.


    Rose planned to find out what it was from Catherine and secretly started to make it. Catherine would need to be around to taste it since Rose did not want to give it to Zayne unless the taste was close. She did not want to ruin the one sweet he spoke of.


    Rose then looked outside the carriage window. It was sad that they were leaving already but she enjoyed just looking around.


    "Are you angry it is like this? Do you regret coming here?" Zayne asked.


    "No,¡¯ Rose shook her head. "One bad little interaction isn¡¯t enough to make me regret coming home. I married the man who led the attack on the palace. I knew they would not all be completely welcoming even though many weeks have passed and turned to months. I would have found it strange if they were all happy."


    Rose leaned back on her seat and turned to Zayne. "I am happy to be home. Maybe it is because we just found out about the baby that I am a little too worried. The guards protected me well so don¡¯t scold them. I don¡¯t know for certain if I had been the target since they wouldn¡¯t have been able to get beyond the wall of guards."


    "It wouldn¡¯t matter to them if they reached you or not. They would just feel good throwing it near where you are," said Zayne.


    "You do not need to worry about me being disappointed with today¡¯s visit. I want to return to the market soon to see Janice and Charlotte working together, to look for gifts for my friends at home, and to join our mothers to see what a baby would need. I have much to learn so I must start now," Rose said, her only regret was not finding a book.


    "We have much to learn," Zayne corrected Rose. "I will join you the next time you want to go and all the other times. Most of them are only brave enough to trouble you when I am not around. We can go tomorrow if you want."


    "Anna has invited us to her home tomorrow. I want to see where she resides. We can go the day after and bring Krystle along," Rose said, still wanting to make up for the ruined day. "Oh, how was Willow? Did you see her husband?"


    "I did. The queen is doing well and her husband isn¡¯t much of a talker. He once held a high position in the king¡¯s army so he should be able to protect her. They are not in love but it is expected from a marriage put together fast for the sake of the kingdom. They are currently speaking about a child again," Zayne shared.


    Rose felt sorry for Willow since she would need to have a child with a man she didn¡¯t love all for the kingdom to have its heir. "I could not do it. I could not have a child with anyone I didn¡¯t love. I am lucky but I hope it works out well for them in the end."


    "I am sure of it well. What?" Zayne asked, confused by Rose stopping him from kissing her.


    Rose had her hand on his chest to stop him from getting any closer and glanced at Krystle. It had to be uncomfortable to be sitting alone with a married couple.


    "Do you mind if I kiss my wife, Krystle?" Zayne asked, his gaze fixed on Rose.


    Krystle wanted to disappear. It would have been a good idea to sit with the coachman instead of here with the affectionate couple. "I do not mind," she answered. All she needed to do was keep looking out the window.


    Rose leaned back so Zayne would not kiss her. Why did he need to kiss her now when it wouldn¡¯t be long before they reached home? "I mind and I know it must be uncomfortable in her position. You can wait for when we are alone."


    Rose regretted her answer because of how disappointed Zayne looked after. She didn¡¯t like to see him like this but she didn¡¯t want to get carried away with Krystle around.


    Rose glanced at Krystle who wasn¡¯t looking their way and then back at Zayne. She leaned forward to give him a quick peck on his lips and then moved so they wouldn¡¯t be so close.


    Zayne wanted more but he would let it slide for now. He was lucky they were going to have a child so when Rose started to ignore him, he had someone else to turn to for attention.

 Chapter 336: Epilogue (1)

    Chapter 336: Epilogue (1)Six months went by quickly for Rose and Zayne. With the days going by fast, the couple had to return home leaving behind Rose¡¯s family who were set on sailing to see the couple near the time Rose would have her baby.


    Rose kept herself busy by looking over the room the little one would need when they arrived. There was still plenty of time left but to Rose, time was moving fast so before they knew it, the baby would be here. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose continued to organise the room she had already organised. Each time she came to have a look something looked out of place or she felt there was something missing.


    "I should place this here," Rose whispered, picking up a toy gifted to her from Anna to move it elsewhere.


    Rose was so lost in fixing the room that she missed the worried servants standing by the door.


    "She has been in here quite long. Shouldn¡¯t she sit and let us tidy the room, Krystle?"


    Krystle stood at the front of the other maids. "I would like that as well but as you have seen these last months, the lady likes to do it herself. Do not mention sitting to upset her."


    "I can hear you," said Rose.


    "I apologise, Milady. They are just worried you might be tiring yourself out,¡¯ Krystle replied


    "If I am tired then I will sit. If I do what everyone thinks I should do at this time which is to sit then I will be bored. You have all been like this since I returned and I was hardly showing then. I have said that you do not need to follow me if the sight of me moving around bothers you," Rose said, giving the maids the freedom to leave.


    "We cannot leave your side and we have received orders to watch over you," Krystle reminded Rose.


    Rose sighed.


    Zayne was the cause of this. She worried at the start but after realising she only needed to be careful as she always was, Rose wasn¡¯t worried anymore. It was different for Zayne since his worry only grew the more she showed. Now that he was in the palace to help Gage, Zayne left the servants to be his eyes and hands.


    "Zayne will soon be returning home so I should go down to meet him. I¡¯ve changed this room around too many times,¡¯ Rose said, noticing her bad habit. "I should stay away until the baby is here. Would you hide the key to this room and never show me where it is if I ask you, Krystle?"


    Rose led the way out of the room to go down to the front door.


    "I will if you need me to but then we will need to find somewhere else to put all the gifts you have received. There was a large group today from people of all statuses. Their gifts show how excited the kingdom is for the arrival of your child. I will place them in another room for you to search," said Krystle.


    "There are many," Rose said, still surprised by the number of gifts she received.


    She learned it was normal since Yvonne had also received gifts. Rose was overwhelmed by the number of gifts she received since the news was shared by the palace. It didn¡¯t start off small since Yvonne and Gage had sent them plenty along with Catherine who was still giving.


    Rose touched the stair rail and slowly made her way down to the front door. Along with preparing for the arrival of the baby, they were to prepare rooms for when her family would be here.


    Krystle placed her hand behind her back and flicked it for one of the maids behind her to bring Rose a chair. Rose wanted to be on her feet but everyone else was too afraid of Zayne¡¯s reaction to leave her be.


    Rose opened the front doors and stepped outside to enjoy the cold air. "It looks like it is going to rain. I hope he will be here soon."


    Rose didn¡¯t know how Zayne managed to do it but each time he needed to leave to visit the palace or the new training grounds for the soldiers, he always made it back home around the same time so he wouldn¡¯t be away from her for long.


    Rose looked over her shoulder at a maid bringing her a chair. "That won¡¯t be needed. My husband is arriving so you can all take a break for now. I shall keep him busy so he does not question any of you about my day. You may go."


    Of the five maids who stayed around Rose all day, only Krystle remained.


    "You should also take a break, Krystle. You have been by my side since morning so you need to eat. I will try to be more mindful that you are following me and sit more," said Rose.


    "I am fine,¡¯ Krystle reassured Rose. If Rose could keep going all day then Krystle could keep up with her.


    Krystle left Rose¡¯s side but she remained close to watch over Rose until Zayne was near.


    Rose waited for the carriage to get near and then started to make her way down the steps.


    Zayne quickly opened the carriage door so he could meet Rose halfway before she reached the bottom of the steps. "You didn¡¯t need to come down," he said, offering his hand to help her. "It is cold today."


    Rose didn¡¯t feel cold. "I wasn¡¯t outside long so I am still warm. W-Wait," she clung to Zayne after he lifted her. "You must give me a warning when you do that. One day you might scare this baby out of me."


    "I might try it if I must wait much longer for their arrival. What trouble did you find yourself in today? How did you change the room?¡¯ Zayne asked, knowing she must have something new to show him.


    Rose could only smile since was caught. "I am going to have Krystle lock the door and hide the key or I might end up changing around the room tomorrow. They must come soon," she said, looking at her belly.


    It was interesting to Rose to see how she grew day by day and there was still more growing left for her to do.


    "They must so their mother can stop worrying about the room. You had it put together since we came home from seeing your family and you are still troubling it now. What is wrong?" Zayne asked, stopping on the stairs. "Am I hurting you?"


    "No," Rose shook her head. "Aren¡¯t I heavy?"


    "No. I mean it,¡¯ Zayne added since Rose didn¡¯t look convinced. "I lift heavier things than you when I train. I¡¯ll be fine," he said and then continued to carry her up the stairs.


    Rose still thought she was too heavy despite how strong Zayne was.


    "Would you like to show me what you moved around or would you be tempted to move it all around again?" Zayne asked.


    "I should stay away from that room for now but we should check the gifts we received. I did not anticipate the kingdom to be so happy for us. I wish I could send them all something in return," said Rose. She was grateful for all their kindness and had to think of a way to give back.


    "There will be a celebration in the town the day after our child is born so we can send food and drinks for the town to enjoy. Right now, you must focus on giving me all your attention," Zayne said, wanting Rose to only think of him now. "I will soon need to share with you and part of me does not like it."


    Rose poked his cheek. "Now you know how I feel sharing you with the palace and your soldiers."

 Chapter 337: Epilogue (2)

    Chapter 337: Epilogue (2)"Water," Krystle mumbled, trying to remember the list given to her. "Cookies and the book."


    Krystle picked up the tray with the items she put together for Rose and made her way to Rose¡¯s room.


    The estate was more hectic than usual since the arrival of the firstborn and soon Rose¡¯s family would be coming to town. There was much to do and since Rose was placed on bed rest until she healed, everyone else had to do their part in preparing for the Ambroses¡¯ arrival so Rose wouldn¡¯t worry.


    "Should I have brought something for him?" Krystle wondered, thinking about Zayne.


    With Rose needing to rest, Zayne was the one taking care of both Rose and the baby. The last day Zayne had left the estate was the day before Rose spoke about pain and then the doctors were called.


    After so long it was lovely to see that Zayne still loved Rose. The baby¡¯s arrival did not change the mood in the estate and all the servants were awaiting the moment they would see the little lady running around.


    Krystle knocked on the door and waited for Zayne to come to take what Rose wanted.


    Zayne opened the door like always and took the tray from Krystle¡¯s hands. "Thank you," he said then closed the door to give Rose privacy. "Your water and cookies are here. As well as the book,¡¯ he informed Rose.


    Rose sat up so she could place the tray on her lap. "She is still sleeping. I wouldn¡¯t mind if she were restless and awake so I could hold her. Is it fine for her to lay here?" She asked, looking down at their baby lying close to where she sat.


    "It is. I will move her if I want to lay down with you,¡¯ Zayne replied.


    His makeshift little bed seemed to work since their daughter was fast asleep.


    "I still love my name Hyacinth for her but Primrose is starting to grow on me. You should hope that our daughter will not be annoyed you tried to name her after me. You tried to give her my real name Rosaline," said Rose.


    Zayne carefully placed the tray down on Rose¡¯s lap. "Well, you aren¡¯t using it so why were you being so stingy?" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rose laughed at his way of describing her disapproval. "Why do you want to be surrounded by so many roses? My family are Ambroses."


    "She cannot carry the last name so she should have something from her mother. She looks like a rose to me," Zayne said, satisfied with his choice of a name. "You have some time before she will wake to be fed."


    "You have her figured out well and she hasn¡¯t been with us that long," Rose said, a little jealous.


    "I am still learning how to care for her but I have noticed she wakes around this time with a cry that can reach all around the estate. For something so tiny they are quite loud," Zayne said, his ears still feeling like they were ringing. "I do not mind it sometimes. If something or someone is bothering her, I will know to come."


    Rose couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "It is your horn to grab your sword and run here? I hope time continues to move quickly so she can grow to run around and tell us how she feels. I want to know what she will think of the room. I went through so much trouble constantly rearranging it only for her to spend most of her time here."


    Rose didn¡¯t mind it since she didn¡¯t want to let Primrose out of her sight. It was never a worry before but Rose started to think about what her mother went through with her disappearing. There was a lot of attention on them since they were Hamiltons so they needed to be careful.


    Rose watched Primrose as she ate the cookies that had been on her mind for some time now. It concerned her at times how she couldn¡¯t tell if Primrose was sleeping too still or she wasn¡¯t breathing. Primrose was so tiny that Rose worried about the big world around her.


    Zayne left Rose to eat and started to clean up the room. He limited how many people came into the room so he tended to Rose along with Krystle and tidied the room himself. Since Rose was asked to stay in bed for a few days he found it only fair that he was right here by her side.


    After all the blood he saw when Rose was in labour and her screams he still couldn¡¯t get out of his head, as precious as Primrose was, Zayne wasn¡¯t ready to think of having another baby. He was lucky it all went well and he had his two girls with him.


    Rose tried to watch both Primrose and Zayne so she was not ignoring one. "Now that she is here, have you thought of going back as a general?"


    "She makes me want to stay home but the kingdom will need to be protected and I don¡¯t trust just anyone to make plans to win our battles. I will go back when you are healed and Primrose can at least walk. It would be too much to leave you alone now," said Zayne.


    "But I wouldn¡¯t be alone. I want to care for her myself but I have Krystle and the others to hold her if I am tired. They will only need to wake me if she needs to be fed. Then your mother comes every day near dinner. I will be fine if you must leave home but I have been enjoying your company," Rose replied.


    They were both clueless so seeing Zayne trying to learn with her made Rose feel better about herself when she wasn¡¯t perfect.


    "Oh," Rose spoke softly. "She is waking. I should hurry," she said, trying to eat the cookies quickly.


    Zayne went around to the right of the bed to bed ready to pick Primrose up so Rose could finish eating. When he first saw her, he was concerned about how he would hold her. He wasn¡¯t in the palace when his nephew was so small to have experience picking up a small baby.


    He hesitated to hold her at first but after the first time, he was comfortable holding her. He only needed to be gentle like he was holding a little flower he didn¡¯t want to ruin.


    Rose set the tray on the floor and watched as Zayne beat her to pick up Primrose when she started to cry. He walked around the bed to her so she could feed Primrose if needed.


    Rose smiled, enjoying the sight of Zayne holding their daughter in his arms. It was funny to see at times since he was so large and their daughter was hidden away in his arms.


    "Why do you always laugh when I hold her? Am I doing it wrong?" Zayne asked as he passed Primrose to Rose. He did it as it was shown to him and so far, it seemed like he had been doing it right.


    Primrose stopped crying when he held her sometimes but then started again like she knew he wasn¡¯t the one who could feed her.


    "You are doing it right but your size difference is funny to me. Such a little person caused so much pain," Rose said, placing her finger to be held. "She may surprise us and grow tall one day or be as short as I am compared to you. There¡¯s much to look forward to," she said, excited to see it all.


    Zayne kissed Rose¡¯s forehead. He would continue to kiss her every day for what she had given him. "There is," he agreed.